《The Strongest Necromancer with Evolutionary Abilities》


 Chapter 1: Adrias Cromwell (1)

    Chapter 1: Adrias Cromwell (1)


    [Quest: Clearing the End of Baal!]


    [Free y is now avable.]


    [A new character has been unlocked!]


    Having already seen the phrase more than ten times, he released his hand from the mouse.


    Sigh.


    He stretched himself fully, and his whole body screamed. Checking the time, it was 11 a.m. Even though he had stayed up all night, he was still in good shape.


    Drip. Drip.


    Thunk.


    "Hello?"


    -It''s Kim Jinhwan! How are you doing?


    "Oh, is it lunchtime now?"


    -Yeah. I called during my break. What have you been up to?


    "ying a game."


    -Are you still ying?


    He turned his gaze towards the game filling theputer screen.


    "Yeah."


    -I gave up a long time ago because it was too difficult. Is it really that fun?


    "Yeah, it is."


    -Look at you, talking like that. Why are you so indifferent?


    Eventually, at the voice of Yongho on the other end of the phone, dryughter burst out.


    "Thanks for the game, hyung."


    -Hmph. You''re wee. I was wrong. Don''t say those kinds of things again.


    After that, Yongho, who had been mumbling for a while, suddenly brought up an old story.


    -It''s been four years since you entered society, right?


    "..."


    -All the difficult times are over. Now go outside, meet some girls.


    "I''ll try my best."


    -Tsk. I know it won''t go as you wish. But our motto was always about making the impossible possible, right?


    Has it already been four years?


    The military organization I was a part of disbanded due to an unexpected incident. Of course, it was a good thing. It was something to be happy about. But because it was so sudden, I still couldn''t grasp the situation.


    "I thought reunification with North Korea only happened in novels."


    Of course, only the unit I was in disbanded, while other units remained active. The ce I belonged to disappeared hastily because it wouldn''t be good if it became known. After a moment of thought, I opened the refrigerator to fill my stomach.


    "Then, let''s meet up sometime."


    -Oh, that''s great! Let''s meet this weekend. I''lle by ne.


    After finishing the call, I lightly tossed the cellphone onto the bed. Yongho, who I just had a conversation with on the phone, was arade who served in the same unit. Although he was discharged earlier than me due to an ident, he now works at apany without any problems.


    I looked at the freezer for a while and finally took out a frozen food item to eat. When I was in the military, even my diet was regted, and I never thought I would be able to eat this again. Being thoroughly controlled and managed as part of a special forces unit caused me to suffer from severe post-discharge syndrome. As a result, when I was thrown into society, I couldn''t adapt.


    Of course, I had plenty of money saved up from my sry andpensation for the forced discharge. As a result, despite being a rich misfit, I managed to get by with the help of Yongho.


    Ding!


    The frozen dumplings I heated up were finally ready. I moved the dumplings to the desk and sat back down.


    Great Sin [Pata].


    It was the name of the game currently disyed on the screen.


    After my discharge, I was in such a serious condition that not even Yongho could help. During the two years I was trying various things after leaving the military, problems always arose.


    "I owe a lot to Yongho."


    In the midst of that, Yongho happened to bring a game CD. At first, I decided to take a break and y the game as Yongho suggested, clearing it for the first time in a year. The graphics were poor, but the high degree of freedom, numerous branching paths, and various yable characters made me instantly addicted to the game. Since I had never yed games before, I had no sense for it. But I continued to strive in the game and finally cleared it after a year. The feeling of emptiness, wondering if that was the end, quickly disappeared. The more I cleared, the more yable characters were unlocked. And the unlocked characters started in much worse conditions than before.


    [Tarman (Lawbringer)]


    The character I had just cleared was of a legendary difficulty. Even I, who had experienced over ten clears, was frustrated by it. Sometimes, if I liked a character I had cleared, I yed with them a bit more, but I passed on this one. While eating a dumpling, I tried to check the newly unlocked character.


    Drip. Drip.


    "Who is it?"


    Today, the phone kept ringing. There was no one I should be receiving calls from. Checking the number, it showed "Caller ID Restricted." An unknown tension ran down my spine, and I hesitated whether to answer or not. In case they tracked my location... No, they might have already known where I was from the beginning.


    Thunk.


    The call was disconnected. Without realizing it, a sigh escaped from me.


    Drip. Drip.


    And as if mocking my sigh, the phone rang again. In the end, I decided to answer and immediately pressed the call button.


    "Hello?"


    -Ah, ah. Can you hear me?


    "Who is this?"


    -Can you hear me?


    "I can hear you. Who is this?"


    Although the voice was yful, it was hard to determine the gender. It sounded like a distorted voice.


    -Ah! I am the developer of Great Sin.


    Great Sin?


    What nonsense, but as soon as he mentioned the developer, I remembered the game I was ying.


    "Great Sin?"


    -Yes! That''s correct.


    He chuckled mischievously and continued speaking.


    -Anyway, I just checked, and Kim Jinhwan has a record of clearing the game 12 times. Thank you for enjoying our game so much, and congrattions.


    My breath stopped when my name came out of his mouth. It''s one thing if the game knows, but how does it know my name? Yongho was the one who brought the game CD. Could he have told them? No, that wouldn''t make sense.


    "How do you know my name?"


    -Um, let''s skip over such trivial matters for now and let me exin the rewards.


    "You''re ignoring the fact that you know my name and asking that? Answer me."


    -Well, first of all, I''ll give Mr. Kim Jinhwan a more realistic gaming experience. Additionally, for the next round, I''ll provide two special features. One will be random, as always, and the second will be an opportunity to choose. How about it? Great, right?


    As soon as I heard that, I hung up the phone. Then I called Yongho.


    -The power is off, beep-...


    I had just had a conversation on the phone a while ago, but it didn''t connect. I packed my things anxiously. An ominous premonition pierced through my mind.


    "I need to change locations. They might have tracked me... No, they might already know my exact location."


    After hastily packing my things, I was about to leave when I saw theputer screen was on.


    "Just in case, I should format theputer."


    I sat down in front of the desk for a moment to turn off the game, looking at the screen.


    [yable Character: Kim Jin-hwan (Adrias Cromwell)]


    What''s this?


    Why is my name on the game screen?


    Before I could finish that thought, the screen gradually turned ck, transforming into a sticky liquid-like substance. Before I could even try to avoid that supernatural phenomenon, my mind turned as ck as the screen.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Adrias!"


    With a sharp thud, an empty sk flew towards me. I effortlessly caught the flying bottle and calmly looked at Silbeck.


    "I specifically told you to organize ''Conflicting Understanding of Nature and Mana'' and put it on the desk today!"


    I nodded cautiously.


    "Yes."


    "Yes? Yes, but why is there nothing on my desk?"


    He said that, but what could I do? I didn''t even know the basics of magic, let alone organizing it. Of course, I didn''t say it out loud. Without saying a word, I just stood there, and Silbeck''s furious voice echoed through the room.


    "Go out right now and organize it! Hurry!"


    Without looking back at his anger, I left the office. As I stepped outside, I could feel the gazes of numerous students passing through the hallway.


    "What are you looking at? Have you never seen anything like this before?"


    Oops. I shouldn''t have said that out loud. It seems like even my mouth has been influenced by this clumsy body. Fortunately, those who heard my words just looked pitifully at me without any objection and went on their own way. Considering their looks, I had more important things to prioritize, so I headed to the library. As I stepped outside the building, I saw a wide expanse ofnd with architectural styles reminiscent of the medieval era. And more than anything else, I noticed a towering tower that seemed to pierce the sky and three huge moons filling the sky.


    -Ding!


    [You have unselected traits.]


    The Korean letters that I used to gaze at the sky were now covered and difficult to see.


    "I''ll choose themter. I''ll choose themter."


    People here were speaking Korean that they wouldn''t understand. I let out a deep sigh. It had been a week since I arrived here. I had intended to format theputer but ended up losing consciousness, and when I opened my eyes, I wasn''t myself anymore.


    I had be Adrias Cromwell instead of Kim Jin-hwan.


    It was confusing, but I concealed my emotions. As the crisis approached, I had learned to hide my emotions. If I should be thankful, I still had some memories of being Adrias. Of course, I didn''t know his entire life, but at least I knew where this ce was. Recalling it, this ce was a world of ''Great Sin (Pata).''


    Adrias'' memories were not much different from the world of sin that was the game. And during this week, as I reviewed Adrias'' memories and acted ordingly, it became even more certain. I was now inside the game world.


    "I want to find a book."


    "What kind of book?"


    "''Conflicting Understanding of Nature and Mana.''"


    "The magic-rted books are from the 9th column in the 5th row to the 438th column in the 32nd row."


    They wouldn''t find it for me, huh? Is the sry eaten up like this? I shook my head. Lately, thoughts that I wouldn''t usually have kept popping up in my head. It seems like Adrias'' influence is quite significant.


    "Of all characters... him."


    Among the numerous characters, it had to be this guy. I hadn''t even raised him once. After the martial artist Taraman, this guy was the next one I raised, right?


    "But still, did the difficulty level suddenly skyrocket?"


    Adrias Cromwell was an undisputed viin. But what can I say? He could be considered a character with almost no significance for the yer. The real problem was his master. No, should I call that guy his master?


    "I found it."


    Despite my distracted thoughts, I was able to find the book I had been looking for. Luckily, it was arranged in alphabetical order, so I found it quickly. While holding the book, I immediately opened it.


    "...Interesting."


    It was different from the game. In the game, I had raised three different wizard characters. Yet, the contents of this book were about capturing clouds in the sky. In reality, it wasn''t as simple as learning skills and using them. ording to the contents of this book, magic required intricate andplex processes to be activated using mana.


    "Well, this is just a simple theoretical book."


    I sighed inwardly and took the book with me. I didn''t n to organize this book, but for now, I had to act without arousing suspicion. While carrying the book, on my way back, I once again thought about myself, about Adrias. Since I had yed the game sensibly, I knew about all the insignificant characters through notes.


    Firstly, this guy dies quickly in the early stages of the game. I didn''t kill all yable characters, but I remember killing at least eighteen out of the twelve characters.


    Why did I have to kill such an insignificant wizard? This guy''s wizard status was a disguise. His true identity was a necromancer, specifically skilled in necromancy and enchantment.


    I became a necromancer, one of the most forbidden wizards in this world.

 Chapter 2: Adrias Cromwell (2)

    Chapter 2: Adrias Cromwell (2)


    With a prominent nose and a graceful posture, the girl exuded dignity, not as if she had forced it upon herself, but rather her mere existencemanded respect. No, now that her beauty was blossoming as a woman, it felt ambiguous to call her a girl.


    With each step she took, her pristine ck hair swayed, capturing the attention of those around her.


    "That''s Dienne. I heard she got a perfect score on the magic dynamics exam."


    "Yeah, I''m taking the same ss. It''s been nine years since someone got a perfect score. I almost question if she''s really human."


    "Wow, really? I want to take the same ss too. Is there anything shecks, from her appearance to her abilities?"


    "Is it just about her appearance and abilities? What about her background?"


    As Dienne calmly and confidently moved forward, paying no attention to the surrounding noise, someone caught her eye.


    At first, she thought she had seen incorrectly and nned to ignore it, but soon she realized her eyes were not mistaken and came to a halt.


    "Adrias Cromwell."


    The eldest son of the Cromwell Viscount. No, it seemed inappropriate to call him a viscount now. He would probably be demoted soon.


    The reason she looked at the pitiful son of that noble family was not for any other motive. His family owed a debt to her family. That''s why they had encountered each other several times since childhood and even had a somewhat friendly rtionship.


    "It was like that when we were ignorant children."


    The good times had passed, and now they were merely creditor and debtor. Since the death of the previous Cromwell Viscount two years ago, he had shown a servile attitude whenever he saw her, as if he would even lick her feet. He was truly like a worm of a man. No ability, no talent, and he didn''t even make an effort. He simply existed because he was born, a worthless piece of trash who wouldn''t even dirty himself for a moment of peace.


    That''s how it should be...


    "Why?"


    Something seemed different from usual. His disheveled hair, tangled like seaweed, and his foolish-looking face were the same as usual. However, it wasn''t his usual slouched posture, and his perpetually sullen expression seemed mncholic, as if filled with sorrow. Of course, she had seen his troubled expression several times, but it was clearly different from his current state.


    Suddenly, her gaze fell upon the book he was holding.


    "Conflicting Understanding of Nature and Mana?"


    Of course, she had already mastered that book. But it wasn''t a book that such trash couldprehend. There must be some errand or some reason for it. The Adrias she knew was that kind of person.


    "Hmm?"


    As if sensing her gaze, he snapped out of his reverie and looked in her direction.


    "..."


    After some time passed, he slightly lowered his head and continued walking as if nothing happened.


    "...He just passed by?"


    She let out a faint exmation from her mouth. Startled by her own voice, she hurriedly closed her mouth, but the fact that she made a sound itself hurt her pride.


    "Adrias, right?"


    She thought he was apletely different person. From a distance, she had some doubts, but when they met face to face, the atmosphere was different. Did Adrias really just greet her and walk past?


    "How strange."


    Instead of getting angry, curiosity and doubt surged like waves. She clearly remembered that when she saw himst month, he was trash, a bug.


    What happened during that time?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Dienne Alben. Wow, it gives me chills."


    I increased my walking speed as I could still feel the gaze on me. I didn''t want to get involved if I didn''t know why they were staring at me.


    Dienne Alben.


    The darling of the Alben Duchy, known as a prodigy in magic. Also, a character I once yed and currently the closest yable character to the owner of this body, Adrias. In other words, it means that she is the most likely person to kill me.


    "But still, seeing her alive and breathing like that feels refreshing."


    As the rounds progress and the character bes more pitiful due to the game''s nature of increasing difficulty, high-spec characters like Dienne Alben were intended for beginners. I remember choosing her as my third character, and her talent and the power of her family were undeniable.


    The Alben Duchy was a prestigious family that boasted tremendous power, to the extent that they were called one of the four pirs supporting the empire.


    "Come to think of it, I owed her a debt there."


    The memory suddenly came to mind, causing distress. The sense of inferiority and self-loathing that this body possessed was vividly conveyed. But I need to clearly distinguish it.


    "This is not my emotion."


    Adrias.


    Although he only appeared as a small supporting role character, I was truly invested in the game and found out all the information about him that could be discovered. Even if I didn''t know the exact details, I couldn''t just let him die like before.


    "Now I am Adrias."


    I am Kim Jinho and also Adrias. Although it took me nearly a week to ept it, I must do my best to survive now. And the first button was already determined.


    "Specialization."


    One of the reasons it took me a long time to ept this reality. Here, there was a mixture of reality and game-like abilities. To be precise, it seemed like only I had such abilities.


    Ding!


    [You have unselected specializations.]


    This screen was the evidence. If it hadn''t been for this, I might have adapted a little faster. I thought of it as a dream when a window like a game appeared in front of me, ignoring the location and people around me. Now, even though I have adapted, I thought I was crazy at first.


    I closed the game window and checked my information.


    [Adrias Cromwell]


    -Human


    -Mana: 1581


    -Specialization: Dual Core


    -Talent: Commander of Dark Magic (General), Dull Magic of Water Element (Offensive)


    -Skills: Details of Dark Magic >> Details of Elemental Magic >>


    It''s miserable.


    First, the amount of mana. Unless there is a talent rted to mana, that amount is considered average. But you can''t survive in this world with just average. All the characters I''ve raised so far had at least one talent rted to mana.


    "How did I be a magician?"


    It''s difficult to be a magician in the first ce without a talent for mana. For a talentless person to be a magician, an enormous amount of money must be spent.


    ...So, did the family go bankrupt because of that?


    Let''s put that aside for now and move on to the specialization. When you start the game, one is randomly given. Of course, there were trash-like specializations, but there were also good ones that could survive with just one.


    Originally divided into four grades: Normal, Rare, Epic, Unique, there were bound to be good and bad ones. The problem was that this was the specialization that came out...


    "Dual Core, huh."


    Since the specializations are random, I started and deleted numerous characters when starting a new game. A so-called reset.


    "Of course, the highest grade, Unique characteristics, don''t appear, but even just the Epic grade below it is tremendous.


    In the game, when good characteristics appear like that, I would start, but here in reality, I couldn''t use such tricks.


    [Dual Core]:


    -Epic


    -There are two mana storages.


    -The potential of a magic swordsman opens up.


    Epic grade characteristics. Of course, just by looking at the grade, it''s an ultimate-grade characteristic. And to think of being a magic swordsman, how romantic and appealing it is.


    "Nonsense."


    Following romance resulted in my legs being torn apart dozens of times. Didn''t I try it myself? I''ve seen the ending 12 times. If I didn''t dig only one well, I couldn''t break through at all.


    Resources and time are limited, and the ability to grow needs to be doubled, so the rate of bing stronger slows down. In addition to that, this ce is not a game but reality. From what I''ve found out over the past few days, it''s still the past of the time when the game begins. Although the grace period before the crisis arrives has be longer, what''s important is that this ce is reality.


    "No, on the contrary, since it''s reality, should I grow as a mob character?...Sigh."


    I could only let out a sigh.


    I''ve never cleared No-Death even in the game. Even with characters far superior to Adrias, if there''s no No-Death, how on earth can I survive? If it were a game, I could make a decision to dig only one well, whether to die or not, but if survival is the goal, the Dual Core characteristic didn''t seem bad either. Because my current self, the goal is not to clear the game but to survive.


    In the end, leaving the characteristics as a trick and looking at the talents below, there was nothing more to say about this ce. Honestly, I didn''t even want to see it.


    "You have trivial talents, that''s fine. But do you have to be so mediocre?"


    "Of course, the highest grade, Unique characteristics, don''t appear, but even just the Epic grade below it is tremendous.


    In the game, when good characteristics appear like that, I would start, but here in reality, I couldn''t use such tricks.


    A-ss talent is simply written in one word as ''magic'' Or ''swordsmanship,'' for example. If the content bes longer like that, it''s actually not good. It means that you only have talent in that field. But even that, I''m mediocre. Especially in the case of mediocrity, it has the opposite effect rather than having nothing. If an ordinary person is 100, then mediocrity means 70 to 80.


    "Water magic is ame skill."


    I realized it here. It seemed like the world went crazy wanting to kill me. The reason why Adrias died countless times in the early stages of the game was probably because of this insignificant ability.


    Finally, skills were an extension of talents. If you had exceptional talent, you could quickly raise the proficiency and level of skills, but if you had no talent, even if you worked hard for a hundred days, it wouldn''t work, especially when it came to magic skills.


    -Dark Magic: Basic Command (3/100)  Skeleton Summoning LV1


    -Elemental Magic: Beginner Earth Series (2/100)  Greece LV6, Rock Spear LV3, Earth Shield LV5


    The fact that it''s still a basic proficiency in the third year of the academy is surprising, but I''m excited even with just one elemental magic.


    If you want to enter Matap, you need to show magical achievements to graduate when you reach the fifth year, so it was obvious what this guy''s future would be like without even looking. Ah, it was me, not this guy. In the end, there was only one thing left for someone like me.


    -Ding!


    [There are unselected characteristics.]


    Selected characteristic.


    Even among numerous game ys, I have never had the opportunity to choose characteristics freely. This game has elements of roguelike, so even when defeating mid-bosses or achieving achievements, I sometimes could obtain characteristics, but they were all random.


    "Now I have to choose to survive."


    I returned to the dormitory room, put down the book, and sat on the chair. And as I reflected positively on the message that appeared in front of me, the message changed.


    [Please choose the characteristics you want to have.]


    In front of me, hundreds of attributes were listed in a swift manner. I carefully examined the attributes on the list.


    First, I eliminated all themon and rare grade attributes.


    "Oh, there are these kinds of attributes too?"


    I thought I had seen almost all the attributes, but the epic and unique ones were abundant with things I had never discovered before. Especially the unique attributes, since they couldn''t be obtained even through restarting the game, except for a few, everything was something I had never seen before. And finally, one attribute caught my attention strongly.


    "This is...!"


    Without even realizing it, my thoughts blurted out.


    And I kept contemting for a while. What would be the best course of action for me to survive? Is this really the best choice? What are the resources and time I have? What is the current situation?


    "Hmm."


    Because my life was at stake, it was difficult to make a decision easily. I already had a stack of various papers with notes piled up in front of me while I was contemting.


    The conclusion that came out of it was...


    "In the end, I am a necromancer. It''s an undeniable fact. Even if I don''t use it, I can''t erase what I have learned."


    So, I have no choice but to make use of it. As long as I don''t get caught. Only when my life is truly in danger.


    Moreover, if the necromancer can safely grow, they be a formidable monster, more powerful than any other magician. That''s why in the game, the existence of the necromancer was so wicked that yers would find and kill them first in every ythrough.


    "One of them was this guy''s master... Wait a moment."


    I hastily checked the calendar.


    "It''ste."


    Adrias'' memories surfaced hazily. Now, in the memories that finally came to mind, there was undoubtedly a promise to meet himst night.


    It was troublesome.


    I won''t die.


    ... Probably.


    I immediately put on the clothes I hadid aside and prepared to go out. I have to find him right now, or I''ll really die.


    "But before that..."


    I stopped worrying and chose the attribute I had thought about. It''s not like I''ll find the answer by contemting for a few more days, so I''d better get the attribute quickly and make use of it. Now that I have chosen the attribute, my goal is to n well and survive as much as possible.


    And the next step towards that goal will probably be the ce I''m going to now. In this damn situation, I will definitely survive.

 Chapter 3: Dark Magic, the Laboratory, and the Vampire

    Chapter 3: Dark Magic, the Laboratory, and the Vampire


    "I''ve made up my mind to go, but..."


    Although I don''t think I''ll die, I''ll literally be just not dying. I couldn''t imagine what kind of situation I would end up in. Of course, I couldn''t just run away because I was scared. What I needed right now was in that ce.


    "But still, I''m hesitant. It feels like going to work against my will."


    As I got closer to the office, my steps became heavier. My mentor in dark magic and a professor at the academy, Charon Difflen, may not be famous, but he was a solid mid-level professor with a considerable support base.


    His unique coldness and unshakableposure served as powerful weapons to conceal his identity as a dark magician. But he wasn''t the type to overlook mistakes like the one I made.


    When I arrived at Charon''s office, I could see that the light was on. Fortunately, it seemed like he hadn''t left yet.


    Good.


    "Professor Charon, it''s Adrian Cromwell."


    I knocked on the door and waited for a moment, but there was no response. After a tense moment, I heard a faint voice from beyond the door.


    "Come in."


    I cautiously opened the door. Inside, a middle-aged man with neatly arranged ck hair sat at his desk, examining a magic tablet with a precise 5 by 5 grid. By the way, that magic tablet was a magical tool simr to a smartphone from the world I used to live in.


    "...Adrian."


    "Yes, professor."


    "Didn''t I clearly say the 11th?"


    "I''m sorry. I mistook the date."


    His icy gaze passed over me like a snake''s tongue. After an ufortable moment passed, he stood up from his seat. Soon, he turned around and began walking somewhere in the office.


    "I don''t want to waste my psychic energy on someone like you. But I still have to teach you a lesson."


    "I will take the punishment."


    "Retrieve the body from the gravebeled ''Beyden'' at the Vin Hartz National Cemetery. You have two days."


    The Vin Hartz National Cemetery, it instantly came to mind. It would take more than a day to go back and forth. But I didn''t have the option to refuse. If I refused, I would be the one used in ce of that body.


    "Understood."


    "Follow me."


    As soon as I answered, he touched a book on the bookshelf. Then, the bookshelf slid aside, revealing a barrier.


    "Open."


    With a simple interaction of mana, the light emitted from his ring touched the barrier, and it gradually became faint as it recognized the owner. As I followed him into the barrier, various smells of chemicals and decaying bodies vibrated in the air.


    "Even though Adrian has seen this several times before, he still looks ufortable."


    It was as if I had entered a ughterhouse, with all sorts of corpses scattered around. There were all kinds of corpses, not just animals, monsters, and humans, but even different species.


    "Phew."


    I suppressed the furrowing of my brows.


    As I followed Charon further inside, this time there were quite well-preserved (?) bodies hanging on chains.


    "I should have done it yesterday, but it doesn''t really matter."


    Charon mumbled to himself and used magic to lower one of the bodies.


    "What are you doing? Are you still not in your right mind?"


    When I continued to stare at the body absentmindedly, Charon spoke to me. Then my body reflexively started gathering unknown reagents. It was a familiar movement in my body.


    "Oh, so this is how it works."


    As my body moved, memories naturally came to mind. First, I dripped the blood of Mandraga on the central floor little by little. Then Charon began using magic to construct the structure of the blood well.


    "About this point now..."


    I sprinkled Torokan root powder here and there. And I ced various cursed objects and reagents that served as mediums in their appropriate positions...


    "Vo."


    Once I ced the body in the center, it was done.


    "Was this process always soplicated?"


    In the game, I could just resurrect the bodies and summon the undead with a single spell. It''s already giving me a headache. After the preparations wereplete, Charon arranged the mana and formed a magical circle.


    While watching that process, I felt a gaze from somewhere unknown and turned around.


    "...?"


    There, in the ce with iron bars, a thin woman with shackles was looking at me. Seeing her reminded me of Adrius''s memory.


    "A vampire."


    No, Charon had a damn vampire with him too?


    Unlike vampires in other games or media, vampires of wickedness were treated as a separate race. They didn''t die or turn to dust when exposed to sunlight. Instead, their rarity was extraordinary, and I could count on one hand the number of times I had encountered a vampire in the game.


    "And each time, I died and had to restart."


    Vampires were individually formidable. Their strong bodies and unique blood magic provided a perfect bnce of offense and defense. Charon was undoubtedly a strong mid-boss-level talent, but that was during the middle of the game''s progress. I was puzzled as to how Charon was carrying a vampire in a restrained state.


    "And when I killed Charon, there was no trace of the vampire."


    Of course, I couldn''t tell if this space was reproduced in the game, but it was strange that nothing rted to vampires appeared until death.


    "Could it be that he failed in turning the undead into vampires?"


    Adrius''s memory also didn''t recall anything relevant. He only supplied the vampire with food once a month. As I carefully recalled my memories, an unexpected conclusion emerged unrted to vampires.


    "Now that I think about it, I was just aplete sucker."


    Adrius.


    Looking at him now, he not onlycked talent but also had a considerable gullible nature. In the memories that surfaced, he hardly learned anything from Charon, except for diligently assisting him. After learning basic tactics at the beginning under his guidance, I hadn''t learned anything since then.


    Boom. Sizzle.


    A sound that awakened my senses emanated from the magic circle. The magical circle, which had been spreading a foreboding red light, gradually absorbed mana and formed the structure of the spell.


    Crack. Puff.


    As the light intensified, the flesh of the lying bodies turned into dust and crumbled.


    Groaaaaan.


    What should I call that?


    Zombie skeletons?


    However, before I could even entertain that thought, the undead that had risen copsed.


    "Failure."


    Charon''s calm voice echoed. After those words, Charon began writing something in his notebook.


    "Is it over?"


    Was he calling me just for this one thing? Now that I think about it, I''ve been called for much less significant tasks before. While cursing internally, my body diligently cleaned up the filthy room, despite feeling repulsed.


    "Adrias."


    "Yes, Professor."


    "...Professor?"


    "Sorry, Master."


    He calls himself a teacher even though he doesn''t teach anything. But I sent him a loyal gaze like a quick-witted recruit.


    "It seems Ang''s food supply has exceeded a month."


    Ang was the name of a vampire trapped behind bars.


    "Yes. I will take care of it after I tidy up."


    "Adrias."


    "Yes."


    "I thought you had changed, but you''ve be even more foolish."


    With those words, he left. Could it be that he noticed the change in me? As I entered Adrias'' body, I also changed from my original personality. Nevertheless, it seems that I was distinctly different from Adrias, which made me curious.


    "If I worry about such things, I''ll die sooner."


    I muttered to myself and continued cleaning.After all, I''m just a disposable minion. The only one who cares about my changes is probably Charon. If even Charon barely reacts like that, there''s no need to constantly worry about Adrias'' memories and my every move.


    Instead of cleaning, out of curiosity, I tried using a spell. Fortunately, there were remnants of a medium and a discarded magic circle, which was a perfect environment for me.


    [Basic Command: Summon Skeleton.]


    [Warning! No summonable entities currently avable.]


    Oh?


    When I tried to use the spell, as if it was programmed, the mana array automatically appeared in my mind. Arranging the mana and then proceeding to chant, a remarkable spell was activated. It felt like a special benefit for yers.


    "This way, there won''t be much burden, right?"


    Honestly, when I nned in my room, I had a lot of concerns about having to learn magic from the basics, even for ck magic. In the end, I had to borrow books from the library and learn on my own. But now I''ve saved myself some trouble.


    "Still, I have to learn more."


    Generally, ck magic cannot be learned through self-study. It wasn''t for any particr reason, but simply because there were no ways to learn the relevant knowledge. In this world, ck magic is taboo, so it is secretly transmitted in the underworld. If books or materials were widely avable, I would have tried self-study, but there were no ck magic books to be found.


    ...Of course, that''s the story of ordinary people. I had the conditions for self-study.


    "There are plenty of ck magic books here."


    It was my first growth n. That was Charon''s collection of ck magic books. Anyway, until I be stronger, I can''t cut ties with Charon. So I should make the most of him. To the original Adrias, these were Charon''s belongings that he never even thought of touching.


    After finishing the cleaning, I checked the items in theboratory. Even though I''ve only spent three years in school, I could roughly understand what was what. Even if I use them little by little, it won''t be noticeable, right?


    I soon checked the ck magic books that filled one side of theboratory wall.


    "Introduction to ck Magic, Basic Course for ck Mages, You Can Do It. You Too Can Use ck Magic!"


    Unlike the books I saw at the academy, they had a slightly crude feel, but for now, I took out the most basic-looking books. When I was about to prepare myself to read the books in earnest, a piercing gaze stabbed me.


    "Ah."


    As a vampire, Ang and I locked eyes, and I awkwardly scratched the back of my head and got up from my seat.


    "I forgot that I was supposed to give her food."


    The guy''s meal wasn''t anything special. Since there were already plenty of corpses around, there was enough blood, and I just needed to give a little blood. Following Adrius'' instructions, I brought a long hose and put it into a container filled with blood, passing it through the iron mesh.


    Of course, there wasn''t arge amount of blood. Just enough to avoid starving to death?


    That''s when I heard a cracked voice.


    "You...?"


    As I handed over the hose, I wondered if I misheard and raised my head. Did I hear it wrong? Still unsure, I asked Ang just in case.


    "Now, did you say something?"


    I couldn''t recall a single instance of her speaking. Even though I had spent over two years under Charon''s rule, it was the first time. But she was just looking at the hose in my hand, as if asking when she spoke.


    "I''m sure she said something."


    As I handed her the hose from a distance, she weakly approached and sucked on it with her mouth. Although I didn''t know how she got caught, her determination to survive was remarkable. After resolving her meal like that, I calmly started reading a book again, but once again, I heard a voice.


    "Adrius."


    When I turned around, her pink eyes were looking at me.


    "You''re not Adrius. Who are you?"


    It wasn''t a mistake. In an instant, my body froze with goosebumps. But I casually opened my mouth without showing any signs.


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying. If I''m not Adrius, then who am I?"


    "If you were Adrius, you would have trembled at the moment I spoke."


    "That''s amusing. Being trapped here, did you finally go crazy? What do you want to say?"


    "Get me out of here."


    "Huh. Do you think I''ll let you out because I''m crazy? Well, is it some kind of new suicide method? Sorry, but I don''t have any intention of dying yet."


    "If you don''t let me out, I''ll reveal your identity to him."


    "The Master? You really trust his words."


    "Even if you don''t believe it, I can make you doubt. That''s enough."


    Certainly. If the guy who hadn''t spoken a word all this time suddenly expressed doubt about my identity to Charon, it could be quite unsettling.


    "At least it''s better to let you go and die than to die like this."


    "Are you afraid of him?"


    "That too, but even if you''re clearly going to kill me, do you think I''ll let you out because I''m crazy?"


    "I promise. I won''t kill you."


    Her two eyes glowed red. That light was simr to the light that lures prey.


    "And I will kill him too. What do you say?"


    "Enough with the nonsense, just suck the blood."


    Although I said that, to be honest, I''m curious. If he dies, everything here will be mine. Of course, I have to dismantle the barrier, but that''s a matter of taking only Charon''s ring.


    "In the end, you have to let me go."


    "..."


    "If I tell him your identity, do you think he''ll leave you alone? Probably not. If that happens, you''ll have to let me go, even if you don''t want to, in order to survive. Letting me go now would be a way to repay my favor before that happens."


    If it had been the same as before, I would have ignored and walked past, but there is a reason. Of all times, it''s after Charon mentioned that he seems to have changed, which irritates me even more.


    In the end, I closed the book and stood in front of the window.


    "Alright. Have you made up your mind?"


    "I can''t open this iron window."


    "That''s not a problem. You just need to release this restraint."


    Releasing the restraint also requires a magical dismantling. Before pondering if I can actually do it, I demanded a definite answer first.


    "Before that, swear that you won''t kill me."


    "Alright, I swear."


    "No, swear it to the family."


    "...The family?"


    "Don''t y games with me. Until you swear to the family, there''s no chance."


    Although I said these words, honestly, I was skeptical. Vampires have only one family. And anyone would trade the name of the family for something as crucial as their life. So, there is no certain way to confirm sincerity.


    "..."


    However, Ang surprised me unexpectedly. No, she barely lifted an oath that''s just words? Honestly, even if she swore, I had no intention of releasing her. I just wanted to buy some more time under this pretext.


    Ang, who pondered longer than I expected, finally spoke up.


    "Alright. I swear on Lucifer''s name."


    Ding!


    [The condition has been met.]


    [A potential evolutionary organism has been discovered.]


    Before her words could finish, a startling message rang out. What is this sudden sound?


    [Ang Lucifer''s potential for evolution: 55%]


    [If evolved, there are two possible branches.]


    [Would you like to evolve?]


    Why did this suddenly appear?


    And naturally, I chose to confirm.

 Chapter 4: Vin Hartz National Cemetery and the Corpse of Aura Master

    Chapter 4: Vin Hartz National Cemetery and the Corpse of Aura Master


    "Sob, sob, aaaaah!"


    Suddenly, Ang screamed, twisting her body and crying out.


    "What on earth did you do?"


    With those words, Ang flipped her eyes and copsed. The sudden event left me unable to react in any way.


    "...Hey, are you okay?"


    I tried speaking just in case, but she remained unconscious as if she had fainted.


    In this unfamiliar situation, I revisited the characteristics I had chosen.


    [Evolution]


    -Unique


    -Transforms a subject from lower to higher level with sufficient experience


    -Applicable to all non-hostile targets


    An enhancement andplement to the Necromancer''s traits and weaknesses, with excellent overall versatility.


    Most of the unique traits were generally useful, so there was no disadvantage in choosing any of them. However, there was no better trait than this in the situation I found myself in.


    Of course, since I had recently acquired it, I couldn''t know the exact usage or how much it would improve through evolution. It seems that the oath Ang swore regarding her family a while ago meets the second condition. As I looked at Ang, who unintentionally became the first sacrifice for my trait, another message appeared.


    [Ang Lucifer]


    [In the process of evolution...]


    [Remaining time: 167 hours, 41 minutes, 03 seconds]


    Nearly a week''s time was disyed.


    I thought it would take this long, but I was grateful for buying some time. I had to leave for a day because of the task entrusted to me by Charon. During that time, who knows what Ang might say to Charon. It was better to keep her in this unconscious state, eliminating such concerns.


    As I checked the time, it was alreadyte at night. After quickly organizing things and checking Ang once again, I returned to my dorm room.


    When I returned to my room, I immediately checked my schedule.


    "Of all times..."


    If I wanted to visit the Vin Hartz National Cemetery as Charon instructed, I had to leave right away to make it in time. The problem was that I might miss some sses scheduled for tomorrow afternoon.


    "Is attending those lectures more important than life or death?"


    Actually, they were important. Very much so.


    As you know, the Adrius family is in dire financial straits, drowning in debt. In this struggling life, with myte father being a former viscount, I qualified for a schrship. Thanks to that, I was barely able to cover my tuition with the schrship benefits. If I were to miss ss without permission, even that would disappear.


    My mind was in turmoil, but my body was already prepared for going out. Just in case, I packed a disguise in my bag and dragged it along.


    "Let''s resolve this as quickly as possible. If I''m lucky, I might be able to return by tomorrow afternoon."


    I nned my route in my head and immediately took action. As it waste at night, there was no one passing by outside. However, the Mana Railway Station near the academy, which operates 24/7, was brightly lit.


    "Ah."


    When I took out my wallet to calcte the ticket cost, I found that I barely had enough for a round-trip ticket.


    "That Charon, that dog. At least he should give me some pocket money for running errands."


    I cursed silently and finally paid for the ticket, then boarded the Mana Express. Come to think of it, Charon had always given me tasks without paying me. During that time, Adrius had learned ck magic for free, so he probably thought it was natural for me to pay for everything.


    "I''ll bring it up after I return this time. I can''t even afford to buy food."


    On the train, I stared nkly at the boxed lunch being sold and only satisfied my appetite.


    During the train ride, I took a short rest and read the book I brought along. Of course, it was just a book I borrowed from the library the day before.


    "I can''t make sense of this nonsense."


    But I forced myself to read it. I had to wake myself up even if it meant familiarizing myself with words or terms.


    After about six hours, I arrived at Heartbell Station, where the national cemetery was located. As soon as I got off, I headed straight towards the cemetery. Actually, I wanted to take a carriage near the station, but I had no money.


    ''This damn money. I have to solve this first.''


    In the game, I rarely worried about money. I simply used my character''s talents to earn money, but now, as a talentless person like Adrius, I had to find another way. Fortunately, I had made various notes while ying the game, so even a character like Adrius had enough ways to solve the problem.


    ''The problem is that I don''t even have initial funds.''


    The more I pondered, the more I couldn''t escape the feeling of being a pitiful character. But what can I do? This is who I am now.


    I hurriedly ran with all my strength, dragging the carrier to the graveyard, as the way back was urgent. And not even five minutes passed before I felt my breath filling up to the edge of my throat.


    ''I should exercise regrly too.''


    Physical stamina is essential for survival. But my stamina was poor, as if I were not a magician. No, if that''s the case, I should have some talent for magic. After a fierce strugglesting almost an hour, I barely managed to reach the entrance of the graveyard.


    The sky had already dawned without my notice.


    "I''m from the Jenice household. The third grandson."


    "Do you have the flowers?"


    "Yes, I brought thirteen blue sky butterfly flowers."


    "Alright. Go inside."


    After exchanging the designated words with the gatekeeper, I entered. Although the ck Sorcerers'' society was hidden in the shadows, their power itself was by no means insignificant.


    Here, the Vin Hartz National Cemetery was already one of the ces bought by the ck Sorcerers.


    Passing through the main gate and entering inside, I saw a spacious outdoor area with hundreds of gravestones and one gravedigger.


    I approached the gravedigger who was working.


    "Mr. Fireman."


    "Charon''s errand, right? You came early."


    "Yes. He said it''s Bayden''s grave."


    "Yes. I''ve already prepared. It should be over there."


    As if he had received prior instructions, he pointed in a direction where an unburied coffin could be seen. Or maybe it was a coffin that had been taken out.


    "Thank you."


    As I said that, I happened to see a grave that the gravedigger was in the process of burying.


    "The gravestone of Lifehill? Lifehill, Lifehill..."


    I felt like I had seen it somewhere, but I couldn''t remember it well. It probably wasn''t that important, so I moved my steps towards Bayden''s side.


    When I opened the coffin, I saw a neatlyid out corpse of a knight who seemed to have died not long ago. Although I felt a physiological aversion, I casually lifted the corpse.


    "It''s disgustingly heavy."


    It was the second incident that made me keenly realize the necessity of exercise. I ced the corpse in the carrier I brought. Since the carrier was meant for transporting bodies given to me by Charon, it had a small space expansion magic, so it fitfortably.


    As I put the corpse in and straightened my back, I suddenly realized the identity of the corpse the gravedigger was working on.


    "Lifehill! Nickel Lifehill!"


    It was actually one of the Easter eggs in a not-so-important game.


    The story goes like this. A man who idolized the Aura Master suddenly began training with his sword for decades. Cutting off worldly ties, he trained only with the sword every single day. Eventually, he became an Aura Master, but the moment he became one, he sumbed to a fatal illness.


    It was a strange story of an ordinary man without talent for the sword who achieved the status of an Aura Master through his effort and died in the end.


    Aura Masters in this world are truly extraordinary beings. It''s absurd to be such a monster and die at the moment of bing one.


    So, it''s an Easter egg, after all. And this Easter egg is just another story that''s floating around in Great Sin.


    But why bother creating such an Easter egg?


    "Apparently, he was a real Aura master. Otherwise, why would he go through all this trouble to create an Easter egg?"


    However, I didn''t pay much attention to this insignificant Easter egg. Even I, who meticulously yed the game, couldn''t immediately recall it.


    "But Nickle Lifehill."


    My heart raced. The fact that Nickle Lifehill became an Aura master was never officially announced before his death. It was only rumored in the vige where he lived.


    Honestly, it was an unimaginable death considering the image of an Aura master. So, the value of that corpse is probably unknown to anyone.


    ''The abilities of a resurrected summoning creature correspond to its abilities in life. If I were to create something like a Death Knight with it...''


    Of course, even Charon, let alone me, couldn''t create top-tier summoning creatures like a Death Knight. But it was obvious that if I used it to create something like a skeleton, it would far surpass the level of an ordinary skeleton.


    Just then, the gravedigger, with Lighthill''s crown in his hands, wiped his forehead sweat and looked at me.


    "Are you done?"


    "Yes, I''ve got it."


    "Good. Say hello to Charon for me."


    "Yes, Mr. Fireman."


    As we naturally passed by each other, I discreetly threw a nce.


    "Oh, by the way."


    "Huh? What is it?"


    "I also want to start creating my summoning creature soon. Is there any way I can get assigned a corpse?"


    "Hmm, how many years have you been here?"


    "It''s been three years now."


    "Ha! You''re still a rookie with lofty ambitions."


    "Is that so? Haha."


    As I pretended tough coolly, he wiped his forehead sweat once again and spoke.


    "I understand your feelings, but first, get permission from Charon. That''s the fastest way."


    "Of course, that makes sense. I understand. Thank you for the advice."


    ...Did you think I would say that?


    I had already discovered the corpse of an Aura master with my own eyes, and moreover, a corpse that no one even suspected to be an Aura master.


    I couldn''t let it go like this. I hesitated for a moment, but ultimately made up my mind. I took off the ring I had on my hand and said to Fireman.


    "Mr. Fireman."


    "Why again? Why aren''t you leaving?"


    "Could I possibly take this corpse with me using this ring?"


    Fireman''s two eyes widened as he looked at the ring I offered. But quickly hiding his emotions, he casually replied.


    "As I said before, you can''t do it without Charon''s permission. If I get caught giving you a corpse, it will put me in a difficult position too."


    "Don''t worry about that. I''m confident that I can manage it without getting caught."


    "Hmm. Really? It''s still a bit problematic..."


    "Please, Mr. Fireman. This is the only ring I have left. But as a necromancer, my achievement is a priority. Please ept it."


    "Oh, this shouldn''t be happening..."


    In the end, he couldn''t resist and took my ring pretending to be helpless. He probably thought he had caught aplete sucker, right? He probably thought that, because that ring was the si ring of Count Cromwell.


    "It''s just a ring. I can earn moneyter and get it back."


    Right now, securing any resources I could manipte, even a little, was a priority. After all,pared to the corpse of an Aura master, that ring was nothing. If I used that money to acquire the corpse of an Aura master, it would be much more profitable.


    "Alright. You said you wanted this corpse, right? Take it."


    "Thank you."


    We both concealed our true intentions and took advantage of our own gains. Perhaps Fireman would be delighted to sell the body of an old man who wasn''t even a young knight for a high price.


    Although the Cromwell family was known for their noble lineage, it was still a high-ranking noble''s si ring.


    Nevertheless,pared to the corpse of an Aura master, it was just a drop in the bucket. No matter how much money you have, you can''t obtain something like that. If people knew it was the corpse of an Aura master, they would grab it by the neck and copse.


    When we opened the lid in the pit, I saw an old man who appeared to have recently died with his eyes closed.


    "Take care. My first subordinate."


    I delicately lifted the body as if handling a baby.


    It was exhausting, but to me, it was something that no treasure couldpare to, so I couldn''t help but smile.

 Chapter 5: Potion Recipe and the First Summoning

    Chapter 5: Potion Recipe and the First Summoning


    Having obtained Nickel Lifehill, I immediately returned to the academy. As soon as I arrived, I left my carrier in the room and ran without even wiping away the sweat. I barely managed to arrive on time by grabbing the exhausted body that was screaming and dragging it with my mental strength.


    Thud!


    "Hmm?"


    "I''m sorry for beingte. panting"


    Although I was about 10 minuteste to call it "on time," the professor didn''t seem to care and resumed the ss.


    Due to the rough opening of the door, some gazes were directed at me, but I ignored them and sat in an empty seat. And as expected, the stares that were directed at me faded away in less than 5 seconds.


    "I see. As you know, Mohaim leaves have excellent nutrient-boosting effects, but if the consumption exceeds a certain threshold, it bes a chronic poison. This poison causes hallucination and induces headaches, but interestingly, we can make use of this..."


    Professor Beoban''s intermediate herbology.


    The rtionship between mages and herbs is an inseparable one. Herbs serve as basic experimental materials and mediators in handling numerous reagents and magical substances.


    Of course, not only herbs but also various ingredients, such as monster by-products, were used, but they were rtively cheaperpared to other ingredients. Of course, the prices of rare herbs were exorbitant, but let''s set that aside for now.


    Even in the game, I memorized the names and recipes of herbs for doping potions and healing potions, even though I wasn''t a mage.


    "By mixing Mohaim leaves with three additional ingredients, an excellent stamina-boosting potion can be created."


    While listening to the professor''s words, I realized something strange.


    "Three ingredients? Wasn''t it six?"


    In the game, it took abination of seven ingredients, including Mohaim leaves, to synthesize a stamina-boosting potion. The addition of only three ingredients meant it was a temporary nutrient booster with heightened effects. Moreover, it was an item that caused a significant drop in vitality once the buff ended.


    Since no one seemed to raise any objections, I eventually spoke up. I couldn''t resist my curiosity.


    "Um, Professor!"


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    "Are the three ingredients you mentioned the Jaha''s Fruit, Totol Tree Sap, and Mel Fruit?"


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    "Are there no ingredients like Hwonsi Sap or Matara Bark included?"


    "Huh. Why would they be included? If you want to find out, you can try it yourself."


    The professor sarcastically replied, and the mockingughter of the students spread. I was momentarily taken aback, but I thanked him and took my seat without showing any sign of it.


    "Why is it different from the game?"


    If it wasn''t for any other reason... Could it be that the recipe hasn''t been discovered yet?


    As soon as that thought crossed my mind, a shiver ran down my spine.


    "I should go to the library once the ss is over."


    I wanted to check the book that listed the types of potions and reagents. If I had the textbooks for my major, I could have checked them, but as a cker like Adrian, I had never bought a single book.


    Finally, after the ss ended, I headed straight to the library, but someone called out to me, stopping me in my tracks.


    "Senpai."


    At first, I thought it wasn''t me who was being called, but upon hearing the voice again, I halted.


    "Adrias Cromwell-senpai."


    Addressing me by my full name, the girl with drowsy eyes looked at me. A gust of wind blew, and her short white hair fluttered like cherry blossoms. I managed to rx my stiffened face and barely recognized her.


    "Lucia Evest."


    The girl with a mysterious atmosphere, with sleepy eyes, slowly approached me.


    "I have something to ask you."


    "What is it?"


    I didn''t know why she called me, but unknowingly, I became tense. If my awkwardness was noticeable, Lucia seemed slightly puzzled, but she didn''t mind and asked her question.


    "Why did you ask that question earlier?"


    I never expected her to be attending the same ss. Considering it was still early in the semester and Adrias had recently be a student, I didn''t know much about the surroundings.


    Come to think of it, if it was her, there was a good reason for her to take herbology. She would have been studying advanced herbology if she weren''t just a freshman.


    "Well, I just thought it would fit."


    "Hwonsi? Honestly, I can understand up to Matara, but why did Hwonsi suddenlye up?"


    Thatbination was the result of my efforts. This unfriendly game only provided hints when mixing items for doping potions and reagents, besides the basic recipes.


    So, one day, I spent a week mixing various random items, even if they failed. Fortunately, the game provided hints even if the items failed to mix.


    Based on those hints, I eventually came up with the recipes in my head.


    "That was because of the Mohaim fruit."


    "Why did the Mohaim fruit suddenlye up?"


    "As you know, the Mohaim fruit is much more potent than its leaves. However, it has more side effects. One of those side effects is a highly addictive narcotic substance."


    "So?"


    "To neutralize that, you need the Matara Bark I mentioned earlier. But since you can''tpletely eliminate it, I thought Hwonsi would be suitable for a proper neutralizing effect."


    "Do you think, Senpai, that you can make a stamina-boosting potion with just the fruit?"


    "Hmm."


    I can''t say anymore. This might be a story that could be my source of ie.


    Of course, there are dozens, hundreds of otherbination methods. I can''t remember them all, but I should write down at least the ones I can think of somewhere.


    "Honpisira..."


    When I suddenly saw her lost in thought, I wondered if I said something unnecessary. It was a random thought, but seeing a character I used to see with shabby graphicse to life was mind-blowing. In the game, it was all mashed up, but in reality, it was like pping a celebrity''s cheek.


    Along with such random thoughts, a vague memory came to mind.


    ''Ah. You also had a hard time.''


    She was the character I raised as the third, or rather, thest magician. In total, the ninth character, if you count them all.


    The difficulty level was insane.


    She had an incredible talent, to the point where it was appropriate to say that she was crazy talented. Just a little bit of training would skyrocket her mana and skill proficiency, breaking through the speed that was once blocked.


    In terms of talent alone, she might have surpassed Dienes, whom I encountered the previous day. But why was the difficulty level so insane...


    "Hmm? Are you still here? You can leave now. I''m done with what I needed."


    "Yeah. Good work."


    Are all geniuses this arrogant? But I didn''t want to show my displeasure, so I smiled and left.


    Anyway, that guy will die within a few years, so I don''t have to worry about him. The reason for her high difficulty level was none other than the terminal illness.


    ''She was the character with the most retries. No, to be precise, it wasn''t even a retry. I had to start apletely new game, not save or load.''


    I counted up to the 20th time when I started anew, but after that, I gave up counting. Her treatment difficulty was high, even for me now...


    ''Wait...''


    Let''s think for a moment. There seemed to be a possibility.


    ''Can I save her?''


    Because I already had the experience of clearing it. She was the one who made mee up with hundreds ofbination methods.


    Her treatment was difficult only because it was difficult to find the rightbination method, but once you have the ingredients, it could be easily resolved.


    ''Of course, those ingredients are not easy toe by either.''


    But it''s true that if I know thebination method, I can save her. The problem is what would happen if I saved her.


    ''When I yed, I definitely killed Adrias.''


    If I couldn''t cure the disease, she would die before I could even harm Adrias. But if I cure the disease, she would be the one to take Adrias'' life. While I was deep in thought, I found myself at the library.


    "Where can I find books on potions and reagents?"


    "Oh, if it''s that, they were just returned. Here."


    Someone seems to have brought them to the herbology ss. They returned the books immediately after the lecture ended?


    I wanted to check the books right away, but there was something I had to do before that.


    ''I should go see the self-proimed master.''


    I should go quickly, hand over the body, and do what I have to do.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    When I arrived, Charon''s lecture was still in progress. Thanks to that, I had some spare time, so I could eat at the cafeteria with the coupon I had prepaid.


    "Adrias."


    "Yes, Professor."


    "You smell."


    "Excuse me?"


    "I smell food. It''s disgusting."


    "...I''m sorry."


    Why does this crazy guy start a fight as soon as he sees me? I mean, what do I eat? Do I eat dew? Charon didn''t say anything and closed his book, briefly ncing at the carrier I brought.


    "I said I''ll give you two days; did you bring it already?"


    "Yes."


    I thought two days meant yesterday and today, but it seems that wasn''t the case. Well, I didn''t have much time anyway.


    Without saying anything, Charon closed the book and got up from his seat.


    "Follow me."


    Just like the day before, we cast a barrier and entered theb. As soon as we entered, Charon ordered me to take out the body. The inside of the carrier, enchanted with spatial expansion magic, was pitch ck, and nothing could be seen.


    I reached out my hand and pulled out therger of the two bodies that I could feel.


    "Here."


    "Good."


    Indeed, it was the body of a young knight. It was big and heavy, probably because he was a young knight. As I struggled to pull out the body, Charon stroked his chin and stood silently, lost in thought.


    While he remained silent, I nced at Ang out of curiosity.


    -Cool...


    She looked quite pleased.


    Well, at least it didn''t go wrong. If something had happened to her, even without evidence, she would have be an experimental subject due to Charon''s anger.


    "His condition is better than I thought. I will turn him into a chimera undead."


    The word "Chimera" triggered an automatic reflex of rejection in my body. It''s not because of any physical difort, but simply because it means I have more tasks to aplish.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t an immediate action. It required a period of seasoning, like applying various reagents to a corpse brought along, before activating the magic circle. Of course, most of the work had to be done by me.


    "Already, it''se to this,"


    Charon said while handling the reagents beside me. Without saying another word, he left theboratory.


    "When everything is ready, ce it on the magic circle I created and activate the spell," a voice faintly heard from the connected office, and theboratory was closed.


    "Ah, this guy," I muttered. He orders me around without even giving me a penny.


    "Oh, money!"


    I suddenly realized I forgot the train fare.


    Next time, I must remember to mention it and rip it off. Finishing the meticulous work, I activated the magic circle and stretched while observing the ominous aura, just like before.


    I relied on my mental strength to endure the fatigue that umted after pushing myself for two days.


    "Ah."


    Just as I was about to read some dark magic books, I remembered the remaining Nickel in my carrier bag.


    "Should I make it now?"


    If I make it, storing it bes a problem. I haven''t raised a necromancer before, so I''m not exactly sure, but I often saw them storing the creatures they faced in a pocket dimension and summoning themter...


    "Do I have a pocket dimension too?"


    Originally, only high-level mages could use spatial magic. After thinking for a while, if it doesn''t work, I decided to store it in the carrier bag anyway.


    It doesn''t matter even if it''s in a corpse state. Charon won''t check it. When I took out the corpse, an old man with a polite demeanour appeared. Seeing his body, I had some doubts.


    "Is it really an Aura Master?"


    I wondered if I had made a mistake. If it''s a mistake, then I''ve made a huge blunder.


    "No, an Easter egg can''t be fake."


    Trust me and trust the game.


    ...Having such thoughts, neither side seems reliable, and I feel a bit discouraged.


    Now that I want to use my necromancy, I feel a bit regretful. If my necromancy level were higher, I could summon not just an ordinary skeleton but a Durahan, Dark Warrior, or even a Ghoul.


    That''s why most necromancers store exceptional corpses instead of using them.


    "Now isn''t the time to be choosy."


    Besides, I chose my abilities with this situation in mind from the beginning. If it''s an evolution, it will solve it somehow.


    Nevertheless, I added Charon''s reagents and some materials without revealing anything, with the mindset of doing what I can.


    [Basic Necromancy: Summon Skeleton.]


    [A corpse has been detected.]


    [Materials helpful for necromancy have been detected. Additional effects will be applied.]


    "Ugh."


    Mana starts to rapidly deplete. No, how much mana does it take to raise just one corpse?


    As the mana entered, the flesh of the lying Nickel corroded away.


    In the end, only pure white bones remained, and Nickel rose from its ce.


    [Basic Necromancy: Skeleton Summoning Sessful.]


    [A Legendary Skeleton has been summoned.]


    [Basic Necromancy: Skeleton Summoning Level increased from 1 to 3.]


    "The raised corpse is of exceptional quality. Stat bonuses will be applied."


    "The raised corpse''s level is significantly superior. Tier is increased. It bes a Skeleton Soldier."


    "The raised corpse''s level approaches transcendence. It regains some of its former self."

 Chapter 6: Possibility, Money, and Family

    Chapter 6: Possibility, Money, and Family


    Skeleton Soldier.


    A Tier 2 skeleton.


    It was a skeleton that could only appear after reaching the basic next stage, Intermediate Command.


    "As expected, the Easter Egg was true."


    The skeleton soldier standing up from its seat scanned its body as if it were human.


    Examining its arms and legs carefully, the fellow moved around, testing its physical abilities.


    Meanwhile, I checked the information on it.


    [Skeleton Soldier (Legendary)]


    -Nickell Lifehill


    -Undead


    -Tier 2


    -Traits: Self, Extreme: Swordsmanship


    Extreme.


    I never imagined that a skeleton would have such a phrase. It was a trait I had seen when I levelled up a yable character until the mid tote stages. The only trait that could be obtained through growth. It was a trait that received various enhancements rted to extremes.


    "He''s just a Tier 2 skeleton soldier, but Extreme... I wonder how strong he is."


    I honestly had no clue since I hadn''t raised a Necromancer before. Of course, I had encountered them as enemies in the game. But even among the warlocks, Necromancers were few, so I hadn''t encountered them that often.


    "Necromancers are forbidden to that extent. They are even despised among fellow warlocks."


    I couldn''t understand why Adrias had stepped into such a thorny path. From what I recalled; it was right after the death of the previous Count Cromwell.


    "Perhaps he did it to escape from reality."


    Charon''s persuasive skills yed a part as well. He was excellent at subtly provoking Adrias when his father passed away and his mind weakened.


    That quiet and cold-hearted guy was surprisingly talkative when he wanted to provoke Adrias.


    "Well, in the end, he became like his subordinate."


    Most of the reasons Adrias died were due to interfering with yers on Charon''s orders. Otherwise, he died while trying to stop yers from interfering with Charon.


    "Whatever the case, there is one conclusion."


    If I wanted to survive, I had to get away from Charon. There could be various methods, but bing stronger was the top priority. At that moment, the skeleton soldier finished checking its body and approached me.


    "Yes. I am your master."


    Calling it a skeleton soldier felt a bit strange.


    Moreover, it was not an ordinary skeleton, but rather an Aura Master.


    Since we hade this far, let''s call him Nickel.


    "Nice to meet you, Nickel."


    -ck! ck!


    I didn''t know what it was saying, but it gave a positive feeling.


    Continuing to move its jaw, Nickel suddenly started drawing something in the air.


    Writing?


    "Alright, I understand, okay?"


    -ck, ck, ck, ck!


    Seeing the skull mask nodding in a solemn manner, I couldn''t help but chuckle. The fact that a skeleton was expressing its intention.


    Even Morun, who was probably the strongest Necromancer at the moment, wouldn''t believe it.


    "Yes. As the best Aura Master in the world, you must do that much. Although it might be unfair for you to die immediately after bing an Aura Master, try to be famous under me from now on."


    Of course, even if you be famous under me, it will only increase your notoriety. Nickel nodded in response to my words and formed a circle by touching its index and thumb fingers together.


    Even that appearance looked serious, as if it were aedy skit. I wasn''t sure what its inner thoughts were, but it showed favour to me, the summoner.


    Now that Nickel has been summoned sessfully, shall I organize and leave?


    [Currently, there are 0/5 summons in the summoning space.]


    [Would you like to release one unit of Skeleton Soldier?]


    As soon as I thought about putting Nickel back into the carrier, a familiar message appeared.


    "What? Are Necromancers also ssified as summoners?"


    It was a familiar message because I had yed as a summoner before. It means I don''t have to bother hiding it.


    I immediately released Nickel from the summoning space. Then, a ck space appeared, swallowing Nickel and making him disappear.


    He should be able to be summoned again, right?


    [Currently, there are 1/5 summons in the summoning space.]


    [Would you like to summon one unit of Skeleton Soldier?]


    When I tried summoning again, Nickel reappeared as if nothing had happened.


    "But my mana is running low."


    Releasing the summon had no cost, but summoning did consume mana. This summoning had depleted my mana.


    "Thanks to that, the possibility of surviving has increased. As long as I don''t get caught, the risk of dying will decrease."


    I thought it was a yer-exclusive privilege, bute to think of it, other Necromancers had also summoned undead creatures from thin air.


    They had called out much stronger creatures than resurrecting dead bodies, so it seemed that this summoning space was amon ability for all summoners.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Before leaving theboratory, I checked Ang''s condition. She was sound asleep and had about 147 hours left. I was worried about what to do if she woke up after returning to the dormitory, but worrying wouldn''t solve anything, so I read a book I had brought from the library.


    "Continental Forces, Revised Edition: Actions and Types of Magical Chemicals and Combinations."


    What a weird title. It was a book that made me think living was difficult.


    "Just by its thickness, it seems like it has everything..."


    I felt a slight sense of unease, but I eventually opened the book. And I nodded my head.


    "There are so manyplicated words. The book bes thick when written like this."


    However, there were also parts that impressed me. As I skimmed through, I foundbinations that I didn''t know, about 90% of them. Perhaps because history is history, there are manybination methods that I don''t know.


    "But this one is a bit...?"


    The problem is that more than half of thesebinations are useless.


    "Why would someone create a potion that makes the veins in your eyes more visible?"


    That much is basic. There werebination mixtures that were just odourless like goblin dung, and potions that give a sensation of being on fire when applied to the skin. Even if I had discovered these in the game, I wouldn''t have bothered to memorize them.


    Fortunately, the effective ones, like the doping potions I oftenbined, were not listed. They should exist, but I realized that in the game, only misceneous items that would help the yers were dropped.


    In other words, in this world, there are so manybinations overflowing that even more bizarre ones are created.


    Who would think of just using the slime? From scales to flesh, bones, organs, and even horns, there were so many things to try. But in the game, only the slime drops.


    "In the end, I can consume almost anything."


    The calm andposed Kim Jin-hwan, where did he go? My body trembled with excitement.


    Stay calm. It''s not over until it''s over.


    Of course, these arebination methods that only I know, but I couldn''t rx until I filed a patent. If I tried to file a patent for Charon right now, someone could intercept it.


    "In the end, it''s a world where poweres first."


    It''s a world where the weak can''t even raise their voices. I needed enough preparation to protect my rights.


    "First, let''s start with one thing. If I show too exceptional items, it will surely create noise. I should quietly live until I develop enough power."


    Coincidentally, the stamina-boosting potion that came up in today''s ss was perfect. It was easy to make as a basic doping item, and it had good cost-performance. And it wasn''t too exceptionalpared to what already existed.


    "Then, first, I need money to buy ingredients..."


    I don''t have money?


    To earn money, you need money. Such absurdity.


    While contemting for a while, I thought of a ce where I could borrow money.


    "Is it time to use the family chance?"


    Amy Cromwell. I had an excellent younger sister.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The capital of the Empire, Rodren.


    It was a distance that could be reached in about an hour by taking a train from the station near the academy. Getting off the train and walking a little, I could quickly reach my destination.


    The store that I heard Amy was working at was grand and dignified. As I entered, the brilliant chandelier brightly illuminated the elegant atmosphere inside.


    "Wee. How many of you are here?"


    I awkwardly smiled at the woman who greeted me with a bright smile.


    "I came to meet someone I know. Is there an employee named Amy here?"


    "Amy? May I ask who you are?"


    "I''m her older brother."


    As soon as I answered, the woman looked at me with a slightly surprised and curious expression and asked me to wait. I want to leave quickly.


    This morous space didn''t suit me at all.


    Even in my memories, I had only heard stories and had never actually visited where my sister worked. It was within a distance that I could have easilye, but it was funny that I hadn''te until now.


    Looking around, the ce was filled withdies sipping tea and chatting.


    Among them, I stood there nkly, feeling like a clean te smeared with filth.


    "Oppa?"


    Amy, dressed in the store uniform, approached from the other side. Indeed, she had a superior appearance to the point where you would doubt if we were really siblings.


    "Let''s go to the staff lounge first, Oppa."


    "Sure."


    In the lounge where I entered with Amy, I hesitated and didn''t bring up what I wanted to say. Now that I was face to face with her, I felt embarrassed.


    No, think about it. The youngdy of a viscount struggling to work part-time. How could a noblewoman be working while listening to other people''s nagging?


    If it were a maid working in a noble house, she wouldn''t say a word. This ce was a store that evenmoners could visit if they had enough money.


    But for her Oppa to suddenly appear and ask to borrow money, it wouldn''t be easy.


    ''But I can''t just give up on the academy...''


    If I wanted to be stronger, studying and training magic at the academy was the fastest way. Although I was a third-year student and had about two more years to prepare for graduation.


    "What''s the matter? It''s been a while since we''ve seen each other, right?"


    Amy looked at me with sparkling eyes, not realizing my inner thoughts. Now that I think about it, she had always been like this. No matter what foolish things Adrias did, she was always by his side, supporting and cheering him on. Ah, a sense of guilt seems to being out.


    "Sorry for not taking care of you often."


    "Huh? Uh, um..."


    My words seemed sudden, and Amy responded with a bewildered expression. But soon, she suspiciously changed her expression.


    "What do you want to ask for this time?"


    "Well, um, that''s... I need some money..."


    I can''t continue talking anymore. A sense of self-disgust and guilt surged, piercing the sky. I have to find another way, I simply can''t harm Amy in any way.


    "Oh well, I guess so. Just wait a moment."


    "Ah, Amy, it''s okay. It was just a thought."


    "Why are you acting out of character? Just stay put. I''ll be back soon."


    As she left the break room, I folded my outstretched hand in despair. Unconditionally, I must unleash chaos with this potion.


    "Not a drop of water on my sister''s hands..."


    Come to think of it, they were the first family I ever had. When I was Kim Jinhwan, I had no family. I was an orphan, and everyone around me was just apetitor.


    But then, through conscription under the pretext of resource mobilization for a secret government special forces project, I enlisted. The colleagues I met there were the only ones who felt like family, but most of them died during missions.


    "Thinking about it, it''s not that different here or there."


    It was a simr life, in different circumstances. Perhaps this ce could be better. At least, unlike before, there was a goal.


    "I will survive. And if possible, I''ll live grumbling. I will definitely make Amy happy."


    At that moment, the door of the break room opened again, and Amy returned.


    "Here you go."


    Amy''s hand, handing me an envelope filled with money, felt rough.


    A strong emotion surged within me when I saw it. That emotion was a mix of anger towards myself and guilt towards Amy.


    "Phew."


    I barely suppressed my emotions and took the money.


    "Thank you. I will definitely pay it back."


    "It''s fine. You don''t have to starve somewhere."


    Then, her gaze suddenly fell on my hand.


    "Oppa?"


    "Yeah, what''s up?"


    "Where is the ring?"


    "..."


    What should I say?


    As I hesitated for a moment, Amy''s eyes grew wider. The atmosphere was unsettling.


    "I, I just put it down in the dormitory."


    "No way... It can''t be."


    She grabbed my arm and shook her head.


    "No way? Right? Even though you''re my brother, you wouldn''t... with the ring..."


    I tried to brush it off with a lie, but I couldn''t make any excuses because I felt like I hadmitted too many sins. Reading my demeanour, Amy''s teary eyes turned icy, and she cried out desperately.


    "Please, tell me clearly that it''s not true. Where is the ring now?"


    "Amy."


    "Tell me quickly!"


    "That... I..."


    How can I say that I used it to buy a corpse? I couldn''t bring myself to answer.


    "Leave."


    "I''m sorry."


    "Leave. Get out now. And don''t evere back. You don''t even need to return the money."


    "I''ll recover it soon..."


    Snap!


    Without listening to my excuses, Amy left the break room.


    The Amy in my memory had never been so angry in all the time I''ve known her. My heart ached. Is this feeling really Kim Jinhwan''s or is it Adrias''?


    "Sigh."


    My chest felt heavy with sighs of regret.


    Once I earn money with the potion, I''ll have to retrieve the ring first.

 Chapter 7: Lucia Everlast, Collaboration, and Success

    Chapter 7: Lucia Evest, Coboration, and Sess


    Most magicians, unless they dream of bing pce magicians, wanted to enter famous towers or prestigious families. The biggest reason was none other than money.


    As is often the case with magical families, a substantial amount of wealth went into their research and experiments. And the higher the tower''s reputation, they not only received tremendous sponsorship and donations from nobles but also from the country itself.


    One could argue that it was like pouring water into a broken well, but if done properly, it could change the entire country''s level. A significant example was the instation of mana-powered trains scattered throughout the empire. Thanks to them, travel time was drastically reduced, leading to a logistics revolution.


    In addition, the role of towers was vital in various aspects of daily life, such as illuminating the streets at night with inferior mana, extending people''s active hours, or developing fertilizers from the remains of Pophus, greatly solving food supply issues.


    However, what I wanted to say was this.


    While magical research could yield significant potential profits when sessful, until then, it was like being a money-eating hippo.


    "Damn."


    I muttered in frustration as I looked at another failed potion, reciting words in Korean. When I nced to the side, I saw only a few remainingbination ingredients ced pitifully. If I used them all, I would be left with just enough money to restock once more.


    "I received quite a sum of money. I underestimated the cost too much."


    I thought making a stamina-boosting potion would be a piece of cake. But what''s going on here?


    "The mixing ratios of each ingredient aren''t implemented in the game."


    In the game, you just put the items listed in thebination recipe and press thebination button to get the result. However, in reality, the quantity and ratio of each ingredient used were crucial.


    I had been trying for two days now, but I was on a losing streak.


    Let''s check the time. It was already time to close theboratory''s door. In the end, I packed the ingredients into my backpack and finished the clean-up.


    "Should I increase the ratio of leaves rather than Mohaim fruit? No, judging by the side effects, it seems the ingredient that acts as a neutralizer..."


    I examined the notes where I recorded the results of the experiment and walked outside. Coincidentally, someone from the adjacentboratory also came out, opening the door simultaneously.


    "Oh? Senior."


    With a cheerful voice, Luca, with short pink hair, waved at me.


    "Have you been researching until now?"


    "Yeah. You too?"


    "Yes."


    Luca, nodding her head, nced at the notes I was looking at and asked curiously, "What experiment were you conducting?"


    "It''s a secret."


    "I''m curious. If I tell you about my experiment, will you tell me?"


    "No. Can''t do."


    Especially not to you. You can''t give even a slight hint to these geniuses. If you let them know one thing, they''ll figure out ten more things.


    "Senior, were you always like this?"


    "Don''t change the subject so suddenly. But I won''t tell you even if you ask."


    "No, no. Seriously. Beautiful people like me usually get everything handed to them as soon as they start talking."


    "You''re saying that about yourself?"


    "I am beautiful, that''s a fact. What can I do? Senior, you used to show interest in me, but now you''re pretending not to know?"


    I could see a hint of audacity in her words. It reminded me of the time I was slightly taken advantage of. That bastard, Adrias. He imed to have no money, but he was throwing it around in strange ces.


    "He seemed quite bold when dealing with freshmen."


    One of them was right in front of me. With the money I spent on this guy alone, I could have done the experiment at least five more times!


    "Even during the herbology lecturest time, you seemed a bit different."


    "I''ve matured a bit."


    "It still feels like you''re the same when you say that."


    "If you have nothing to say, I''m leaving."


    "Just a moment! Will you really not tell me?"


    "I have no business with you."


    "Phyruna mushroom!"


    My footsteps, which were about to ignore her, stopped.


    I tried to bury my emotions as deep as possible and turned around.


    "Right?"


    "What?"


    "Well, it''s obvious. You stopped."


    "So, what?"


    "Hehe. If you want to know what it is, tell me what experiment you conducted."


    At that time, it wasn''t like a non-yable character telling me what I needed or something. Indeed, the world is unfair. How did only those two figure out the most crucial secret ingredient all at once?


    In the game, they didn''t know because they had talent and their skill proficiency increased rapidly. In reality, geniuses were truly monstrous existences.


    ''If things continue like this, I''ll be easily taken advantage of.''


    Of course, I had many otherbinations. The problem was that I had very little money left.


    I couldn''t afford to experiment with otherbinations, not even half a penny. It was a painful realization that I had never imagined that so much money would be spent on research. I pondered over it, but even if I didn''t reveal what experiment I conducted, it wouldn''t matter.


    It would be better to speak frankly and at least try to evoke a bit of sympathy.


    "Sigh. I was researching a stamina-boosting potion."


    "Hehe. I thought so."


    "You''re doing the same thing?"


    "Yes. Your advice has been a great help."


    I wanted to sew shut the mouth of the person who was with me at that time. I was too flustered by the situation of a yable character talking to me, and I answered all the questions without thinking.


    "Senior."


    "What?"


    "Are you angry?"


    "Angry? Yes, at myself."


    "Oh. You really seem different."


    "Don''t make fun of me. It drains my energy."


    "Senior."


    "Why?"


    "Would you like to work together with me?"


    Her sudden proposal made me blink my eyes.


    Together? Me? With Lucia Evest?


    "In fact, it''s the same as you finding everything."


    I would be happy, but why? Why did she want to share it with me?


    She was undoubtedly more likely to discover the mixing ratio before me, being a genius like her. It was strange and suspicious for her to share it with me when she could do it alone.


    "I''m currently searching for a certain remedy. It hasn''t been discovered yet, so I have to find it entirely on my own."


    "So?"


    "People say that even a worm can roll if it has the skill. I didn''t know you had such an ability, Senior. Maybe someday you could develop the remedy I''m searching for? It''s about gaining favour in advance."


    Is there a skill for rolling worms?


    This guy, whocks social skills more than me, is the first I''ve seen. Perhaps the world is fair after all. Anyway...


    "Thank you."


    "What are you thanking me for? After all, it was your research, right? Maybe you even developed it before me."


    Me defeat you?


    It''s absolutely impossible right now. It''s nonsense.


    "Then let''s work together from tomorrow?"


    "Sure. See you tomorrow."


    It''s fortunate that things ended like this.


    If I hadn''t run into her today, I would have lost the patent for the stamina potion without even realizing it.


    ''I was lucky.''


    Yes, I was lucky. As long as luck is always on my side, it doesn''t matter. But that''s not always the case. There''s nothing more foolish than relying on luck.


    So, as a reflection, I''ll run double the usual 6km today.


    It has been a consistent exercise since I returned from the cemetery, but my poor stamina had not improved in just a few days.


    "But still, for a brighter tomorrow."


    I''ll run today too.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Another failure."


    "Senior~ Take a little break!"


    Lucia''s voice came from beside me, sounding exhausted.


    I thought that now that Lucia was here, the work of making stamina potions was over, but I was mistaken. I had already used up all the remaining ingredients I had, and even the ingredients she had were running out.


    "This time, the narcotic ingredient came out strong. Wasn''t there a shortage of Matara?"


    "It doesn''t always require Matara when the narcotic ingredientes out. There''s something called synergy. Instead of increasing Matara, try reducing it and adding a little more extract of Totara tree and Phyruna mushroom."


    Hmm, her words made sense.


    But I''ve been feeling this since earlier...


    "Lucia."


    "Yes?"


    "Why does it seem like I''m the only one doing the experiments while you''re just talking?"


    "It''s because of my mood, it''s my mood."


    It was hard to believe that she was in a bad mood when she was lying on the experiment table and eating snacks. Still, it was ironic that her asional interjections actually helped me get the direction of the experiments right.


    "Well, a thirsty person digs a well."


    It wasn''t Lucia who was in urgent need of money, but me. Lucia, being the illegitimate daughter of a merchant noble family, was far from being short on funds.


    I guess it would be a waste to start the experiment right away. I opened the herbalism textbook that Lucia had brought.


    "There it is, the Totara tree... It''s here."


    Unlike the item description in the game, it contained a lengthy exnation. Of course, most of it was unrted to our current research, but there were definitely things to learn.


    It was somewhat frustrating and unbelievable that I had been blindly experimenting without even knowing these things...


    "Senior, I''m bored."


    "I know. Just wait."


    After reading the book, I started the production again based on the results of the previous experiments and Lucia''s advice. The sensation of touching the ingredients in my hands was better than ever.


    "Oh. This time, it feels good, right?"


    "Does it?"


    I didn''t say it, but somehow it did feel good. I silently kept my doubts to myself.


    After making the 702nd potion...


    -Ding!


    [You have created the Potion of Stamina Enhancement (Intermediate).]


    "Ah!"


    The message that had never appeared before blocked my view.


    Is this real? Did I really make it?


    My body was trembling, and I couldn''t move.


    "Why? What is it? Is it done? Then let''s try it now."


    While I was unable to say anything, Lucia, who didn''t know the result, put the potion she had just made into the inspection device. The value that appeared indicated sess, of course.


    "Uh, uh? There are no side effects? What is this?"


    "I did it. I made it."


    "Yeah...?"


    Lucia, who was momentarily dazed, looked at the result and turned her face towards me. Then, a smile bloomed on her face like a spring flower.


    "Wow! I did it! I did it!"


    It should be "we did it," you idiot.


    I understand.


    Even for me, who knew thebination method from the game, it was difficult to achieve sess like this. Starting from scratch, it must have been as difficult as picking stars from the night sky for those who were researching.


    I tried to savour the joy for a moment, but once again, a message blocked my view.


    -Ding!


    [Talent ''Potion Making Buff Series (Universal Talent)'' obtained.]


    [Conditions have been met.]


    [An evolvable individual has been discovered.]


    What now? All of a sudden?


    [Adrias Cromwell''s Talent: Potion Making Buff Series (Universal Talent) has a 32% potential for evolution.]


    [Would you like to proceed with evolution?]


    It says that the newly obtained talent can evolve.


    I was still unable to grasp the mechanism, as I had never experienced obtaining an evolved trait in the game.


    For now, I put it aside for a moment. I should endure it, as there was Ang''s case as well. And I wasn''t particrly pleased that it was only 32%.


    "Senior, quickly! Let''s go register this!"


    Yes. For now, setting everything aside, registering it was the priority.

 Chapter 8: Evaluation and Magic tower

    Chapter 8: Evaluation and Magic tower


    The sunlight streaming through the window illuminated a woman lying in bed. Her gracefully sculpted face was not only beautiful, but her eyes were captivating to the point of enchantment.


    "Umm."


    After tossing and turning, her ck hair cascaded over the edge of the bed like a waterfall. With a wrinkled face, Dianne sat up, closing her eyes and rising to a sitting position. Rubbing her eyes, she groggily washed her face to shake off her drowsiness.


    "Phew."


    Tap, tap.


    As she finished her morning routine and stepped out of the bathroom, she heard a knocking sound at the door apanied by the voice of her friend, Yurii.


    "Dianne! Are you in?"


    "Yeah, just a moment."


    Dianne tidied up her bed quickly and opened the door.


    "You slept in?"


    "Yeah. I stayed upte reading a book yesterday."


    "You''ve been reading those knight magazines again, right? Even if you don''t have sses today, it''s not good for your skin if you keep doing that."


    "Sure, sure. I get it, Mom."


    "I''ve never had a daughter like you."


    They exchanged yful banter, and with a smile, they prepared a snack and headed out to the terrace attached to their dormitory room. Sitting down, they enjoyed their tea under the afternoon sunlight.


    They chatted about various gossip and discussed Dianne''s main interest, knights, from time to time. When the conversation turned to the topic of the Knight Department, Yurii''s expression became bored.


    "But why did youe right after ss ended?"


    "You''re asking me that now? I almost forgot because we were talking. Do you know Lucia Evest?"


    "I know her."


    "She seeded in a new potion production and is now undergoing evaluation at Rodren Magic tower."


    "Oh." Dianne let out a sigh of admiration.


    Lucia Evest, known as the ''Sleeping Dragon,'' was a talented woman that even Dianne had heard of. She was said to have azy personality despite her talent. But to achieve such a feat as a first-year student was truly remarkable.


    "She''szy, but how much of a genius is she...?"


    "Well, that''s your own problem. Of course, it must be a bit unfair for you since you work so hard."


    "No, absolutely not. If a first-year student discovers such an achievement, it''s really impressive. I haven''t done anything other than being praised by people around me since I was a first-year."


    "You, you have a bad taste."


    "Why?"


    They giggled, half-jokingly and half seriously, and continued their conversation.


    "But it is surprising. If she achieved something like that as a first-year, she must be an extraordinary genius. Moreover, it''s not just an ordinary potion."


    "What did she make?"


    "You know the Stamina Enhancement Potion made from Mohaim, right? She improved it by increasing the advantages andpletely eliminating the side effects."


    "Is that even possible?"


    "I don''t know. We''ll have to wait until the evaluation is over to find out. Maybe the ingredients used are legendary herbs or something."


    "Well, it wouldn''t be surprising if that were the case."


    Despite the reasonable suspicion that the famous Evest''s background might have yed a role, Dianne shook her head.


    "I''ve heard that Lucia is not that kind of person. Would such a genius not even think about something like that?"


    "Well, that''s true. Ah, and it''s not just Lucia Evest who made this potion."


    "A joint effort?"


    "Yeah. Don''t be too surprised when I tell you."


    What''s with the big buildup? Dianne raised an eyebrow curiously. Yurii''s grace and elegance melted away, reced by a cute expression that made Dianne''s heart melt.


    "Ahem, ahem. Dianne, my dear. I love you!"


    "Stop joking and tell me already. I''m really curious."


    Yurii savoured Dianne''s plea, then with a mischievous smile, she uttered a name that Dianne couldn''t believe she was hearing.


    "Adrias Cromwell."


    "...What did you say?"


    "Hmm, pervert, scumbag, Adrias!"


    "Sigh..."


    Dianne sighed and lowered her head.


    "Stop joking around and tell me quickly. Or was it just Lucia alone from the beginning?"


    "I''m not joking."


    "What?"


    "It''s not a joke. Adrias really made it onto the co-creator list."


    Dianne''s face froze at Yuri''s serious words.


    Adrias? That Adrias who was worth less than wandering trash?


    She couldn''t believe it. No, she couldn''t ept it.


    "That''s absurd."


    "I thought the same way. Most people did. But what do we do if it''s true? The official announcement has already been made. Check the tablet."


    If an official announcement had been made, unless the sky split in two or there was a tremendous mistake, it was true. And Dianne knew that the chance of such a mistake happening to her was highly unlikely. Still, she decided to check the magic tablet.


    "Lucia Evest, Adrias Cromwell."


    Their names were indeed listed together.


    "Well, well. Our beloved Prince Adrias, who always grovelled around Dianne as if he would lick the soles of her feet, turned out to be capable of this! Dianne, how do you feel right now?"


    "..."


    Dianne, who had been silently staring at the tablet, suddenly stood up from her seat.


    "Dianne? D-Dianne?"


    "I need to go out."


    "Where?"


    "To Lucia Evest."


    Dianne''s two eyes turned as deep as an abyss, chillingly cold.


    "I need to meet her and confirm."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Pant, pant!"


    I tried my best to maintain a steady breath. I needed to control my inhtion and exhtion to run for a longer time. But my body kept faltering, contrary to my will.


    "Heh, heh!"


    Fortunately, I managed toplete the distance I aimed for before my breath became uneven. The excruciating pain pierced through my lungs, but I nonchntly continued stretching. I wanted to copse and gasp for breath immediately, but I resisted and endured the difort.


    The current time is 5 o''clock in the morning. It was a dimly lit hour. Lately, it has be my daily exercise time.


    As soon as I finished stretching, I headed straight to the fitness center. Should I call it funny or ironic? The fitness center in the Department of Magic had equipment and tools that were in no way inferior to those in the Knight Department.


    Perhaps it was prepared at the same level due to theints of the students in the Department of Magic. However, the fitness center, created in that way, became a spot that nobody used.


    Well, honestly, what''s the use of those nerds stuck in their attic rooms, busy with magical research, doing exercise? Thanks to that, this ce became like my personal gym. Now, today is leg day, right?


    "Senior."


    "Hmm!"


    I barely suppressed the urge to scream and confirmed the presence of Lucia, who was getting up in a corner of the fitness center.


    "Lucia?"


    "Ahem. Good morning."


    When I saw her yawning and making a drowsy face, I burst intoughter unintentionally.


    Why was she here?


    "What are you doing here right now?"


    "Senior, I was waiting for you. While waiting, I took a nap."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Senior, you don''t have a magic tablet. Since there''s no way to contact you, I heard you were exercising in the morning and waited since yesterday."


    I couldn''t understand it at all. Why did you wait like this just because of that? I don''t even understand why you slept here in the first ce.


    "Senior, today is the day."


    "What day?"


    "Interview results and meeting. So, you have toe with me to Magic tower."


    "Did you wait since yesterday to tell me that? You could have juste and told me yesterday."


    "Yesterday, I didn''t have time toe because I was held back by some seniors."


    Having said that, she was already halfway closing her eyes and preparing again.


    "Get up."


    "Just five more minutes..."


    She had brought a sleeping bag and a pillow, and she fell back asleep.


    After observing her for a few days, it was clear that she waszy and uninterested in anything except for herbology and potion-making. Surprisingly, despite having poor attendance, she got a perfect score on the previous midterm exams, which showed how unfair the world could be.


    She was so entric and otherworldly that it was difficult to deal with her at first, but now I was starting to get used to it. Leaving her asleep, I finished today''s exercise and it was already 7 o''clock.


    "Lucia, wake up."


    "Mmm... just a little more."


    "When do we have to go to Magic tower?"


    "Mmm..."


    Finally, at the mention of Magic tower, Lucia, with her sleepy eyes, looked up at me and said,


    "Seven o''clock... and a half."


    "What?"


    I thought I misheard and asked again.


    "Seven o''clock? Seven o''clock in the evening?"


    "Seven o''clock in the morning."


    What did she say? Without even giving me time to think, I reflexively grabbed Lucia, who was lying there without thinking.


    "Huh?"


    I felt Lucia startled and struggling, but with some unknown strength, I held onto her and started running.


    "We''rete! Run!"


    Fortunately, Magic tower was located within the academy grounds, near the Department of Magic, so we were able to arrive on time. Of course, it was possible because Lucia got off and ran on her own during the journey.


    "Lucia Evest, Adrias Cromwell, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Follow me."


    Following the assistant affiliated with Magic tower, we ended up exploring theplex interior of the tower.


    From the outside, it looked like a simple cylindrical building, but the interior was asplex as a maze.


    Just when I thought I had walked a little, unexpectedly, apletely different space appeared, and as I thought I was going up the stairs, I found myself going underground.


    "My head is spinning."


    If it weren''t for the assistant, I would have beenpletely lost, so I followed closely without rxing.


    "Senior, look at that."


    While following her in a daze, Lucia gestured somewhere.


    When I looked at where she was pointing, there was arge purple-coloured raptor perched on a branch, scratching its beak.


    "Stormbringer!"


    "I''ve only heard about it, but it''s fascinating to see it in person."


    It is a type of monster ssified as a spirit. As the name suggests, it uses lightning and wind. Being a spirit, it has high intelligence and can be apanion when befriended. Even I had a hard time taming it with numerous saves and reloads in the game.


    "Huh?"


    As we were admiring Stormbringer, we were taken aback.


    "Where did it go?"


    The assistant disappeared.


    In just a matter of seconds, the assistant vanished as if teleporting, leaving me and Lucia looking at each other in confusion.


    "It''s best to stay still when you''re lost."


    "Senior, we are inside Magic tower, so even if we stand still, the space keeps twisting."


    "...Is that so?"


    It''s a setting we haven''t seen in the game. Back then, when the character entered Magic tower, they would instantly be transported ording to the purpose of the visit. The process of walking like this was not depicted.


    "Oh, something just came to mind."


    "What is it? Do you have a solution?"


    "No, it''s not about that. It''s something you mentioned some time before. You said you were held by the seniors."


    "Do we really need to talk about it now?"


    I wanted to take a peek inside their heads to see what they were thinking.


    "Senior, are you listening?"


    "Yeah, go on."


    "And one of those seniors was Senior Dianne Alven."


    "Really?"


    Dianne came to find Lucia....


    That could very well be possible.


    After all, all the yable characters residing in the academy somehow end up encountering each other.


    Recognizing talent when they see it.


    But what could they have talked about? Since it was before the start of the game, I have no idea what happened.


    "But the reason they came to see me was because of Senior."


    "Me?"


    "Yes, Senior."


    Me? Why?


    No, why did Dianne go out of her way to find Lucia...


    "Because of the potion?"


    "Yes, she asked why Senior was listed as a co-creator. She was very suspicious."


    Well, I didn''t expect things to turn out like this. I didn''t want to get involved with Dianne if possible.


    "Then?"


    "I just told her the truth. That you did everything."


    "Hey!"


    "Yes?"


    "No, well done."


    No way!


    I don''t want any more attention from other yable characters. I won''t end up dying in the game faster because of this, right? I wanted to scold Lucia for her handling, but I couldn''t vent my anger on someone who didn''t know anything. She had shown some consideration for me, at least.


    "Senior, were you acquainted with Senior Dianne?"


    "Yeah, well, sort of. Not exactly a good rtionship."


    "I see. Not a good rtionship, then."


    Suddenly, a voice interrupted, and Lucia and I simultaneously turned our heads.


    A middle-aged man with both eyes covered by ck cloth sat leaning against a pole, stretching out one leg while upying a spot.


    Resting on his arm was Stormbringer, yfully showing off its cuteness.


    And at the sight of him, I involuntarily shouted.


    "Bahart Alven...!"

 Chapter 9: The Strongest Wizard and the Wager

    Chapter 9: The Strongest Wizard and the Wager


    "You dare to casually call out someone''s name, you little brat."


    I couldn''t have imagined that I would encounter him, so I unintentionally blurted out his name.


    He is the current Tower Master of Rodren Magic tower and the owner of the Alven Duchy. He is one of the strongest individuals in the current world, holding two extraordinary titles.


    Of course, in the end of the game, it is the daughter, Dianne Alven, who bes stronger, but that''s only when the yer controls the story.


    "I apologize, Tower Master."


    "Hmph. Like father, like son. Both pathetic."


    Though his eyes were hidden, his smirk was clearly felt. But what can I do? I am not susceptible to such provocation right now.


    Hmm.


    Huh? Did that sound juste out of my mouth?


    Ignoring my reaction, Bahart turned his head towards Lucia.


    "Is she the daughter of Earl Hollington?"


    "I am Lucia Evest."


    "Hmph. If you want me to remember your name, then build a reputation worth remembering."


    He''s like a grumpy old man, asking a question and leaving it at that. Anyway, things worked out well.


    I was already lost, wondering what to do, but then the owner of the Tower appeared.


    "Tower Master, are you conducting an evaluation, by any chance?"


    "Hmm? Evaluation? What evaluation?"


    "Today, we decided to conduct an evaluation of the potion we created at Rodren Magic tower."


    "Potion?"


    What''s that? You don''t know?


    Even I was slightly taken aback.


    Then why did he appear here?


    "So, you created a new potion?"


    "Yes."


    "Uh-haha, uh-haha-hahaha!"


    A wild burst ofughter erupted, befitting his madness.


    Not only did he suddenly burst intoughter, but as he did, Stormbringer, who was excited by hisughter, began releasing lightning bolts into the air.


    "Crazy!"


    I immediately deployed an Earth Shield, and Lucia, who was beside me, used an unknown magic.


    Crack! Boom!


    My Earth Shield was shattered by a single lightning bolt, but I quickly deployed another Earth Shield to protect us from the pouring lightning onught.


    "Senior, are you alright? I activated a Protect Shield to cover your share as well."


    "Thank you."


    I could breathe a sigh of relief at Lucia''s words.


    By the way, using an intermediate-level magic like Protect Shield already. It doesn''t seem to take much casting time. A genius is indeed a genius.


    Compared to that, I can only use a basic-level magic like Earth Shield...


    Dying in this way would be considered a somewhat noteworthy death achievement.


    ''Achievement, my foot.''


    I thought to myself, but it sounded idiotic.


    Fortunately, Bahart, who was doneughing, immediately whistled, and Stormbringer regained itsposure. He still had a lingering smile on his face as he spoke.


    "Hehe. From what I can see, your magical aplishments are still remarkable."


    "I believe it will improve soon."


    "Haha! Even passing dogs willugh at you now."


    Now you''re the oneughing at me.


    Of course, I didn''t say it out loud, just kept it to myself.


    "Alright. So, you made a potion? You piqued my curiosity by saying you made it. Let''s go see it right away."


    As Bahart waved his hand from atop the saddle, a magic circle was drawn beneath our feet, and in an instant, we were transported to a different space.


    "Teleportation!"


    Indeed, Bahart was a monster.


    Magic rted to space was second in difficulty only to magic rted to time. Not only was it difficult but capturing the basics of spatial magic alone would be enough to treat you as a respectable intermediate-level magician.


    Handling the forms and arrangements of magic instantly and manifesting them was a different storypared to spatial magic contained in artifacts or installed magic circles.


    If one could use such magic at the level of disregarding others'' intentions and mana interference, then the word "monster" would be appropriate.


    "Tower Master, you are amazing. Senior."


    Even Lucia couldn''t hide her expression of annoyance. Enough said.


    The ce she teleported to was a room with a normal appearance, unlike the corridors inside the tower.


    There was a lingering scent of ck tea, as if someone had just finished drinking it.


    "Master Bahart, where are we?"


    "I happened toe across it on the way. Are we going to evaluate these students'' potions today?"


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    In the evaluation room, three magic practitioners from the Magic tower organization were waiting as examiners. They didn''t know how to react to Bahart''s unexpected appearance.


    "I see. Is this the potion?"


    "Yes, the ingredient and efficacy tests are already done. In fact, the safety of the potion has already been approved. We only have some questions left regarding the students'' production process and methods."


    While the examiner was exining, Bahart dropped a drop of the potion into his mouth.


    As if savouring the taste for a moment, he then consumed an entire bottle in an instant.


    "Mohaim fruit, leaves, sap of the Totara tree, Jaha''s fruit, Phyruna mushroom."


    After saying that, he looked at Lucia.


    "What are the remaining two?"


    "The sap of the Hwonsi and the bark of the Matara root."


    "Hwonsi and Matara. You really put some thought into it."


    He chuckled and made the potion bottle disappear, then he vanished in an instant, approaching Lucia.


    "I''ve heard your story a couple of times. But I didn''t expect you to pull off such a bold move so soon."


    "Thank you."


    "Is that supposed to be apliment?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    While Lucia casually asked, Bahart stood there with only the corners of his mouth lifted, then he turned to the examiners and said:


    "The examination is over. Stamp the confirmation."


    "Yes. It''s confirmed, Tower Master."


    Phew, I was worried about what kind of trouble that lunatic would cause. Looks like everything went smoothly.


    I remember cursing that character countless times in the game as well.


    He was a character who couldn''t be controlled, constantly engaging in unpredictable actions. I couldn''t even consider him as a teammate.


    Back then, he was just a powerful psychopath, but when he became a reality and stood in front of me, his overwhelming presence exceeded my imagination.


    "Now, let''s talk about something else."


    "...?"


    "Why did Adriase along?"


    Lucia still had a puzzled expression on her face, unable to understand.


    "You made it alone, didn''t you? Why do you insist on pretending that he is a co-creator?"


    "I don''t understand what you mean. Why would I im to have made it alone?"


    "Well, isn''t that obvious? Are you really trying to say that you truly made the potion together with Adrias?"


    "Hmm, I understand what you''re saying."


    "Just a moment! No, what kind of conversation are you two having...?"


    I quickly interrupted and joined the conversation. It seems that this lunatic''s madness is transferring as it is.


    Lucia''s reaction seemed uneasy. If I were to say that I made it alone in front of her, it would be all over for me.


    If something goes wrong, my patent and the resulting profits will go down the drain.


    "If it''s about the coboration, it''s true."


    "Huh?"


    Contrary to my expectations, Lucia said somethingpletely unexpected.


    "Yesterday, Diene-senpai came and asked me, and her father had the same reaction, so it''s interesting."


    "What? Diene said that too?"


    He became immediately interested when his daughter''s name was mentioned. Even if he is insane, it seems that in front of his daughter, he is just a father.


    "Yes. She said that if you don''t believe it, you should ask Senpai directly."


    Lucia gave Bahart a piercing look, and he turned his head to me with an expression that seemed disinterested.


    But can he see with his eyes covered like that?


    "If it''s true?"


    "If it''s about the coboration, then yes, it''s true."


    "Alright then, you can ask your questions."


    "Yes, since you came here for that purpose."


    "Good. Then go ahead and ask."


    Bahart nodded and waved his hand once again. Then, with the same magic circle as before, Lucia and Bahart teleported.


    "Say something, please. I''m about to have a heart attack from being startled."


    "Understood."


    "What?"


    "This is a magic that can only be used inside the Magic tower."


    I just nodded at Lucia''s sudden remark. She was also peculiar in her own way, analysing things in the midst of it all. Upon hearing her words, Bahart smiled.


    "What''s so impressive about figuring something out? Rather, hurry up and follow me."


    The ce they arrived at this time was a massiveboratory.


    There were also wizards here, most of them sleeping in a corner of the research station or wandering around like zombies with dark circles under their eyes.


    It gave me chills as if I was projecting myself into the future.


    "For now, you can use the materials here to make that potion."


    "Understood."


    That''s a piece of cake.


    After handling the materials hundreds of times over the past few days, I had be familiar enough to make them even with my eyes closed.


    Lucia, who had been watching from the side, was more likely to fail in the production process. I brought the ingredients for one dose from a separate warehouse in theboratory and immediately began the production process.


    Although theboratory in the Magic tower was more sophisticated and difficult to handle than the equipment I had dealt with at the academy, I was able to use them skilfully.


    Ding!


    "You have sessfully crafted the Potion of Stamina Enhancement (Intermediate)."


    As soon as the extraction, fusion, and reaction were properly mixed, a notification popped up. I made the potion in just five minutes, and Bahart looked at me with an expression that seemed to say, "Look at this guy."


    But seriously, can he see it even when his eyes are covered?


    Bahart dipped his finger into the potion I made and drank it in one gulp, just like before.


    "Good. Now, I will ask you a question."


    "Please go ahead."


    "Why did you specifically choose the essence of the Hwonsi? I understand the general intention, but there were many other options, like the Holman seeds or Popong surgical powder."


    "It''s because it''s a liquid. Although it may not be a big deal, liquid and solid media show different reactions in chemical reactions and extraction processes. I needed a liquid neutralizer as one of the essential ingredients, which is the essence of the Totara Tree, and it needed to be blended without side effects. Of course, even if the examples you mentioned were in liquid form, it would be impossible."


    "Why is that?"


    "Because the essence of the Hwonsi is of animal origin. Those ingredients are of nt origin, so it''s impossible. Even if they perform a simr neutralizing function, they would result inpletely different reactions during the fusion process. For example, if the ingredients you mentioned were used as substitutes, the traits of the weak Phyruna mushroom in nt-based neutralizers would break down. It''s not just a simple breakdown; it triggers a chain reaction that amplifies the hallucinogenicponents of the Mohaim fruit."


    Everything I just mentioned wasn''t something I discovered myself; it was hinted in the game. But in the end, it was all thanks to my efforts.


    Perhaps no one else who yed this game put in as much effort as I did to find thebination.


    "Have you tried it yourself?"


    "Yes. I have used both types of ingredients that you mentioned."


    Of course, in the game. It wasn''t a lie, so I confidently answered.


    Bahart suddenly touched the cloth covering his eyes and then removed it. And with excited eyes, he looked at me.


    "Is it really the Adrias Cromwell I know? Who are you?"


    "I am the Adrias Cromwell you just mentioned."


    "As I said, it''s important to assume that I know you. Are you really the guy I know?"


    "Yes, I am. Alven-sama."


    "Haha, this is really..."


    My heart skipped a beat at his sudden question. Did he figure out that I''m Kim Jin-hwan?


    But thanks to my habit of hiding my emotions, I was able to answer calmly.


    "It''s been a few years since Ist saw you, right?"


    Remember! Think!


    In an instant, Adrias'' memories came back to me.


    "I think I saw you at the entrance ceremony, so it feels like the first time. It''s been about two and a half years."


    "Is that so? I don''t know what happened in the meantime, but..."


    I don''t know what happened?


    "It seems like it has been quite interesting."


    "Thank you."


    Although I thanked him verbally, my mind wasplicated.


    I messed up. Bahart Alven used the expression "quite interesting."


    Something bad must have happened.


    "Do you have a keen interest in potion-making?"


    "Yes? Yes. It''s not that I have exceptional magical talent, like you saw earlier..."


    Of course, I intended to upgrade my talents through evolution, but...


    "Then, how about making a bet with me?"


    "A bet...?"


    I couldn''t refuse and hesitated in my response.


    Am I really going to make a bet with a lunatic like you?


    "If you can create another potion before the end of this year, it will be your victory. But if you can''t, I will do whatever it takes to get you expelled. How about it?"


    Well, of course.


    The answer is already decided.

 Chapter 10: Foreseen Terror and Angela Lucifer

    Chapter 10: Foreseen Terror and Ang Lucifer


    "I''m sorry."


    "No need to say anything. Just leave."


    They say that when someone gets too angry, they be cold, and that''s exactly how it looked. Last time, I even yelled and threw a sk.


    Of course, it worked out well for me.


    I nodded politely to Professor Silbeck, lowered my head, and walked out of the office.


    Before I could fully calm down, Adrias wasn''t just idling around either. He asionally ran errands for professors, earning some pocket money.


    And just now, he got cut off. But if it were me, I would have cut him off too. Not only did he not do the assigned task, but he didn''t even mention that he couldn''t do it.


    It''s fortunate I didn''t get scolded. Still, I won''t attract attention by being chased out loudly this time. I thought for sure that would be the case.


    "...?"


    Why is everyone looking at me?


    "What are you looking at? Have you never seen anything before?"


    Somehow, it feels like dj vu.


    I tried not to care and first headed to the library to return the borrowed book. But even on the way to the library, I could feel strange gazes from the surroundings.


    ''What''s going on? Am I being overly sensitive?''


    Ever since I met Bahart the other day, I had be quite sensitive.


    First, there was the fact that my true identity was almost exposed. And second, I realized that I didn''t know the current time period and had no idea what would happen.


    "That building wasn''t there before."


    On the way back from Mount Tap, I happened to see the Academy building, which was not present in the game.


    Instead of a building, there was supposed to be a graveyard in that location, as far as I knew.


    ''I barely remembered it yesterday.''


    In the game, it wasn''t an important event, so I had forgotten about it.


    Well, it was somewhat important, but it wasn''t something I needed to pay much attention to, or so I thought.


    ''The Zephyr Sect''s terror.''


    It was an event that happened in the past in the game, just something that urred. I didn''t know when or why it happened exactly. But one thing was certain.


    ''It hasn''t happened yet, but it will happen soon.''


    And to make matters worse, I crossed over to a strange time period. Approximately half a year until the game''s starting time. It meant that the terror would ur within six months. Of course, it wouldn''t affect me as long as I didn''t get involved.


    ''But the people who die because of that terror...''


    I didn''t know how many would die, but it was troublesome that a Named character was involved. Moreover, it was closely rted to yable characters like Dianne Alven and Bahart Alven.


    ''Carlos Alven.''


    He was the eldest son of Marquis Alven and the older brother of Dianne Alven. In the game, it was the time after he had already died, so I had never seen him in person. But he was mentioned asionally due to the important characters Dianne Alven and Bahart Alven.


    "Ah! Adrias Cromwell, the student!"


    "Hello."


    Lost inplicated thoughts, when I arrived at the library, the librarian called my name cheerfully, for some reason.


    "I came to return a book."


    "The ''Conflicting Understanding of Nature and Mana.'' It''s been exactly a week. Just leave it here."


    Hmm, a week. Time really flies.


    ... Wait a minute, did you say a week?


    "Oh, by the way, Adrias, there''s a rumour going around that you''ve developed a potion..."


    "I''m sorry. I have an urgent matter."


    I hastily left the library.


    That idiot.


    After entering Adrias'' body, did my intelligence also follow his lead?


    How could I forget about that?


    While running recklessly, I soon slowed down.


    ''But what can I do?''


    Once I calmed down a bit, I realized there was nothing I could do.


    That''s right. Today is the day Ang evolves, but I had no way to enter the researchb.


    In that case...


    ''I need toe up with an excuse.''


    I first visited the magic material shop within the academy.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "It''s the first time you came to see me first."


    "Haha. I wille to see you, my teacher, more often from now on."


    "Didn''t I tell you not to use that title outside theboratory?"


    "I''m sorry. I got carried away with joy."


    "Hmm..."


    Charon was in the magical rune researchboratory within the academy for personal matters. After asking around, I barely found the location and went to see him, and he happened to have finished his work and brought me to his office.


    Charon, who sent a strange nce, soon clicked his tongue.


    "Sit."


    "Yes."


    "So, what brings you here?"


    "Professor, I actually developed a potion. I thought it would be proper to inform you at least once, so I came to find you."


    "You came early. Did you think you wouldn''t be caught now that the evaluation is over?"


    He threw a direct question.


    Yeah! I did it secretly because I thought you would take it away! Is that enough?!


    "...Haha. I just wanted to show confidence after passing the evaluation..."


    Of course, he wasn''t crazy enough to say exactly what he was thinking. Whether Charon knew my true thoughts or not, he continued to look at me with his piercing eyes and then stood up from his seat.


    "Follow me."


    As nned, I was able to enter the researchboratory. Charon opened theboratory with the interaction of mana and the light of the ring.


    As I was about to follow him, I suddenly had to stop because he stopped abruptly.


    "Master?"


    "..."


    The atmosphere was strange.


    I leaned my body slightly to the side and looked inside, where Charon was blocking the view. I could see that the inside was a mess.


    ''Damn, am Ite?''


    That aside, how did she break free from the mana restraint? Did she be strong enough to break free from the restraint through evolution?


    Wait a moment. Could she still be inside?


    I involuntarily shivered and took a step back. She is a powerful being even as a vampire.


    Now that she has evolved, I couldn''t even imagine how strong she would be.


    "But the sess rate was 55%, right?"


    Of course, judging by the mess, it''s hard to say it was a sess. However, while calcting the possibility of any unforeseen events, Charon took the lead and entered first.


    As he entered, I had the thought of running away at any moment and followed slowly.


    "Dare..."


    Charon''s ruthless voice trembled with anger. Inside theboratory, there was no intact ce, as if someone had gone on a rampage. Various apparatuses and reagents were broken and discarded, and the collected corpses were torn to pieces.


    As the existence that caused this chaos came to mind, I hesitated whether I should escape now.


    "Adrias."


    "Yes, Master."


    "When was thest time you came here?"


    "Well..."


    I couldn''te up with an answer immediately as I was already contemting escape from the sudden question.


    "The day I visited the Vin Hartz National Cemetery six days ago."


    I managed to recall the answer, but Charon was looking around without any reaction.


    Then, after looking around for a while, he asked another question.


    "Have you visited yesterday or today?"


    "Excuse me? No, I haven''t."


    There''s no way that could happen. In the first ce, you have the key.


    Having heard my response, Charon finally walked towards the broken window where Ang was. I nervously watched from a distance, fearing that Charon might spew blood and die.


    "This mixed-breed woman..."


    A faint anger burst out of his mouth.


    "Adrias."


    "Yes."


    "Have you ever tampered with Ang''s restraints?"


    "No, I haven''t."


    As if I would have gone crazy and tampered with it. What would happen if it got loose?


    ...In the end, it did get loose because of me.


    "Well, unless you''re insane, there''s no reason for you to do such a thing."


    "If I had tampered with it from the beginning, she would have been dead by now."


    "Shut up."


    He seems ufortable. Well, he has every reason to be.


    Clearly, the highest-grade material that was intended to be used after raising the level ofmand tactics had run away.


    If I also thought that I couldn''t even try using Nickel and it was snatched away right in front of me, or if I thought that Nickel had disappeared somewhere, I would have exploded with anger.


    The only difference between him and me is that I believed in my special evolutionary traits and used them immediately, while he saved them as much as possible and ended up being a failure.


    ng!


    Charon grabbed a sk that was around him and threw it.


    If the calm Charon did that, it means his anger has reached its limit.


    "Leave."


    "Yes."


    Fortunately, he didn''t take his anger out on me and simply drove me away. From the situation, it seemed that Ang was already gone. I''m not sure because I didn''t calcte the exact time, but it''s been a week since today, so she probably escaped not too long ago.


    I left Charon alone and quietly made my way to the office.


    The empty office felt gloomy.


    "Adrias."


    "...!"


    I was so surprised that my body stiffened. Someone was whispering right next to my ear. When did they...?


    "What the hell did you do to me?"


    A seductive voice tickled the back of my neck. I thought she had escaped not long ago, but I was too defenceless.


    Still, I never expected her to be hiding in the office.


    "Adrias, look at me."


    But did her tone always sound like this? Is it my misconception that I feel more friendliness than hostility in her voice?


    For now, as my life is at stake, I carefully listened to what she had to say.


    "Ha."


    I blocked my mouth that made a sudden gasping sound.


    Ang, with her red hair flowing down to the floor, was not the person I used to know. Her enchanting facial features, teardrop-shaped eyes, and a peculiar colour flowing between them disyed a strong presence. Her thick, blood-red lips, as if soaked in blood, intensified that atmosphere even further. Moreover, the worn-out and tattered clothes she was wearing at the moment made her appearance even more mysterious, leaving nowhere for the eyes to settle.


    ''Of course, I will face her with confidence.''


    There is absolutely no personal motive.


    She asked me to look, didn''t she?


    "Ang Lucifer. Keep your promise."


    I confronted her with a defiant gaze.


    "Promise? Shouldn''t we exin the situation first before that?"


    "I couldn''t release the mana confinement sphere with my own power. So, I used another method."


    It was a lie, but for now, I tried toe up with a usible excuse.


    "What method did you use?"


    "There''s no reason for me to answer that. As long as I find a way to get you out, isn''t that enough?"


    "Hmph! You''re talking as if you got me out yourself, but I''m the one who came out on my own."


    "Then if I didn''t have the power, would that have been possible? In the end, what matters is that you came out. If it weren''t for me, you would have remained an undead under Charon''s control."


    I spoke smoothly, driven by the will to survive.


    The opponent is a being who can eliminate me with a single gesture.


    Anyway, if I''m going to die, I might as well try something.


    "Charon? Are you calling your master?"


    "Is that important right now? Anyway, keep your promise."


    "No, I won''t. Keeping all the promises doesn''t suit my style."


    What nonsense about style is she talking about here!


    I wanted to shout, but I barely held back.


    "So, what are you going to do then?"


    "I will keep half of the promise."


    "...Half of it?"


    I stepped back slightly.


    "Exactly as it sounds. I will only keep one of the promises I made."


    Before the opponent finished speaking, I tried to turn around and run away, but she stood in front of me as if she had teleported.


    Ang, revealing sharp fangs, formed an enchanting smile and approached me, blocking my way.

 Chapter 11: Lucia, Plans, and Nickels Swordsmanship

    Chapter 11: Lucia, ns, and Nickel''s Swordsmanship


    When we arrived at the ssroom, Lucia approached me with groggy eyes, still half asleep.


    "Senior, why are you bundled up like that? Isn''t it hot?"


    The way Lucia looked at me felt like she was looking at a pervert. Not only her, but all the students in the ssroom turned to look at me once.


    "I''m not feeling well."


    "Then why did youe instead of resting?"


    "I have to attend ss."


    "It''s surprising. Senior, taking attendance so seriously."


    Of course, I have to. There''s a schrship at stake.


    "In any case, you''re an unusual senior."


    "I didn''t mean to say anything to you."


    As if I''m doing this because I like it.


    I had no choice but to wear a scarf because of what happened the day before.


    If I just wore a scarf, it would look suspicious, so I ended up taking out winter clothes and wearing them. It felt like I was freezing to death.


    "When will this end?"


    The reason I''m like this is none other than the scars. The distinct fang marks on my neck couldn''t be erased at will. If I were to show this to Charon or let him find out, he would surely catch me.


    ''It''s a relief that I''m still alive, but ying such a cruel joke.''


    Sigh. What can I do?


    I have to endure as a weakling.


    Yesterday, Ang bit my neck, promising that she would see me while keeping only one of her previous promise.


    The promise she kept would save my life.


    The promise she didn''t keep was to kill Charon.


    Even if it wasn''t for the promise, she would have had enough resentment towards Charon to just leave. But it''s just a question.


    I was simply grateful for the fact that I survived.


    "Cough, cough."


    The herbology professor entered the lecture hall. As soon as he saw me, he frowned, noticing me standing out.


    "Hey, student."


    "Yes."


    "Why are you doing that? Are you in pain somewhere?"


    "Yes, I have a slight cold."


    "If you''re sick, just go in. I''ll check your attendance for the lecture."


    Oh yeah.


    I immediately stood up and bowed in thanks.


    "Thank you, Professor."


    "Alright. What''s your name?"


    "Adrias Cromwell."


    "Adrias?"


    The professor, who had suddenly stopped moving, looked away from the attendance book and stared at me. But his gaze was filled with hostility.


    "Ah, so you''re that student who invented the potion?"


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    "And you were the one who asked about the witchwood during thest ss?"


    "...Yes."


    What''s going on? The atmosphere feels strange.


    Why is the atmosphere in the professor''s office suddenly tense?


    "I don''t understand why you would do that without leaving the herbology professor like me. Did I make you feel burdened? I could have given you some advice."


    That''s why he did this.


    In other words, he didn''t share his expertise in his field. Is that what he''s saying?


    What an amusing guy.


    He made fun of me when I asked.


    "I clearly remember asking for advice back then."


    "What did you say?"


    "I understand that you were the one I asked for advice during thest ss. And coincidentally, those were the ingredients of the potion I recently invented."


    "That''s not what I meant. Did you attend the ss alone? Of course, at that time, I conducted the lecture without causing any disturbance to the other students."


    "So, are you saying that I should havee separately after the ss?"


    "...You, your words are quite aggressive."


    Ah, I don''t know.


    Just let it go!


    I''m an 8-ton truck with a broken steering wheel! Adrias and merged Kim Jin-hwan have personalities that they can''t control at all, I mean!


    "I don''t know why I had to seek separate advice from the professor. Well, does it mean to do well in social life? Instead of mocking the students who ask questions during ss, it''s perplexing for me to hear such words casually."


    I shouted.


    I shouted clearly.


    Professor Beoban''s face, which had turned red from my words, trembled.


    Well, what can I do?


    ...Are you going to deduct my grade? That would be difficult...


    "Th-this...!"


    "Professor."


    Just as Beoban was about to explode, Lucia interjected at the right moment. Beoban tried to give her a look as if to ask what she was doing this time, but he soon realized it was Lucia and suppressed his excitement.


    "Is it okay for me to speak? In thest ss, I had doubts about the materials mentioned by a fellow student, so I went to ask separately. Thanks to that, I was able to have my name listed as a co-creator of this potion."


    At Lucia''s sudden outburst, Beoban nodded his head, as if refraining from getting angry with me.


    "If you had sought advice from the professor, we could have made it faster. However, it is also meaningful to research on our own, questioning each and every detail without anyone''s help. Isn''t that our duty as wizards?"


    "Y-yes."


    Did Professor Beoban raise his voice? And unlike when it was my turn, he didn''t even make a sarcastic remark. Perhaps there was something between them.


    What could it be?


    Even thinking about the Lucia in the game, there was nothing that came to mind. The only thing that could be deduced was that it might have something to do with Lucia''s family, Evest.


    Still, thanks to Lucia''s intervention, the situation took a turn.


    "From now on, I will seek advice from the professor and try new concoctions. Of course, I believe that you, Professor, will passionately develop new potions with us."


    "Ahem! Yes. Of course."


    Beoban forcefully turned his gaze away with an awkward throat clearing. Lucia turned her head towards me and smiled mischievously, as if to say thank you.


    Yeah, thanks.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Lucia watched Adrias'' back as he walked out of the room.


    "He has changed."


    She didn''t know when it started.


    Since she herself had no interest in Adrias. Her first impression of him was a gloomy seaweed. A stupid expression that she couldn''t tell what he was thinking with his bent posture. His hair, which covered his face, made his appearance even darker. Contrary to the impression of being gloomy and introverted, he was actively clingy to her at first.


    He even invited her to an expensive restaurant, saying let''s eat together.


    His expression at that time. That incident may have been the catalyst.


    Adrias began to avoid her.


    Since she had no interest in him in the first ce, naturally, they never had a chance to face each other.


    Then one day, it happened.


    "Do you happen to use Hwonsi''s sap or Matara root bark?"


    Suddenly?


    That thought and a premonition that it could be something when she thought about it carefully touched her senses.


    Since she was young, she had researched all sorts of herbal medicines, including monster by-products, to cure her congenital illness. The ingredients Adrias mentioned had enough potential and were worth testing.


    Adrias, who had spoken about it, was strangely different from before. Of course, that was all. Based on the hints she got, she came out of her research, and coincidentally, she met him again. She never thought that Adrias would do research himself, as she had never thought about it.


    She was somewhat surprised.


    Like a piece of seaweed, he seemed to be doing something. Then, when she tested the bait without expecting much, he immediately took the bait. Honestly, it was something she blurted out without expecting anything, because even she wasn''t sure about the ingredient.


    But his facial expression and conversation after that were so different that she wondered if this person was the Adrias she knew. That''s why, without realizing it, she said, "Let''s work on it together," and he eventually agreed.


    Unlike before, there was no awkwardness, and it was refreshing that he was unaffected when facing her.


    "Why is he so unaffected? Is he just enduring it?"


    Actually, she was aware of her own peculiar personality.


    4th dimension? Sociopath? Egocentric thinking? Indolence?


    It all seemed like fitting descriptions. It''s just a matter of degree. There''s no need to attach a reason to how things turned out like this, but it seems that the influence of an incurable disease yed a significant role.


    Externally, she seemed fine, but her body was already like a ticking time bomb. As a result, the sense of despair that she could only die no matter what she did shaped her into who she is now.


    "Well, then, Jaha''s fruit, you should handle it carefully so as not to damage the roots too much..."


    Even the professor giving the lecture in front of her couldn''t cure the illness.


    Despite receiving such arge amount of money. That''s why she studied and researched on her own. Of course, the more she studied and researched, the more despair and frustration grew. Due to this environment, she had no friends by her side.


    Initially, people tried to get close to her because of her background and appearance, but in the end, they all drifted away.


    Perhaps that''s why.


    Although it had only been a week, she found Adrias, who epted all her peculiar behaviours, fascinating.


    Recently, he even started exercising, which was unexpected for a wizard.


    "A wizard doing exercise. And it''s that gloomy Adrias."


    By now, the gloomy adjective could be removed.


    "Then, is he Adrias? Adrias..."


    Phew.


    When she burst intoughter, the students who were listening to the lecture turned to look at her.


    But after checking the face of the person who wasughing, they just let it go.


    "Surely, if she were a senior, she would have said something."


    Why is that?


    Even though they had just parted, Luca already missed Adrias'' nagging.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    It''s been a while since I had free time.


    My lecture schedule was unexpectedly tight, so I didn''t have a day off except for weekends.


    "Even on the weekends, I was busy with potion research."


    Even without potion research, most of my usual weekend activities involved running errands for Charon.


    "Now, what should I do with this free time to make it worthwhile?"


    First, there were three options to choose from.


    Potion making, exercise, and magic training.


    Of course, I had to do all three consistently, but what I needed to decide now was the detailed n.


    Honestly, potion making wasn''t something I would pay much attention to if it weren''t for my bet with Bahart. Even if I considered the bet, there were still nearly four months left in this year, so the burden wasn''t too great.


    Moreover, Bahart gave me a card and told me to research freely without worrying about the cost of materials.


    "Besides, I''ve developed a talent for potion making."


    Of course, it was still a beginner''s level and didn''t provide much help.


    But...


    [Adrias Cromwell: Evolution Potential of Potion Making Buffs - 41%]


    The evolution potential has increased by 9% since Ist checked.


    I learned this information in just a few days, and the evolution potential seemed simr to proficiency.


    The more experience I gained, the higher the potential became.


    ''I wonder if I can try again if the evolution fails?''


    This was still a question, but just in case, I decided to raise the potential to a safe level and attempt the evolution.


    On the other hand, none of my other talents showed any signs of being able to evolve. It seemed that I had to umte proficiency just like in potion making...


    ''The problem is that I can''t freely use dark magic.''


    Currently, it was the biggest issue for me. Unless I had a hidden personalboratory like Charon, it was impossible to practice dark magic.


    ''Wait, what if I just summon it and keep it hidden? Wouldn''t that increase my proficiency?''


    Suddenly, a crazy idea came to my mind. What if I roughly dressed Nickel and just concealed its appearance?


    If I only summoned it in my room, there would be no reason to get caught. And in the rare chance that someone witnessed it, I could just make them not notice that it was a skeleton.


    With that in mind, I immediately summoned Nickel.


    [A Summoned Skeleton Soldier]


    Nickel popped out of the distant dimensional space right away. I wonder what''s inside.


    "Long time no see, Nickel. Let''s start with putting on some clothes."


    I dressed Nickel in the thick winter clothes that I had worn.


    At first nce, it looked like an ordinary person.


    "Now, let''s see if the proficiency increases."


    When I raised my summoner character, just summoning the creature increased not only the proficiency but also the skill level. I had to check if it worked the same way for a necromancer.


    -Dark Magic: Basic Command (20/100)  Skeleton Summoning LV3


    Hmm, I''ll leave it for now.


    While keeping the proficiency window open, I nced at Nickel. He was swinging his arms up and down in a strange posture.


    "What are you doing?"


    In response to my question, he seemed annoyed by the interruption and wrote something in the air.


    "Training?"


    Wow, this guy.


    Even though he''s my own skeleton, his concept is clear. He must have been swinging a sword and died or something.


    ...Wait a minute?


    A sudden thought struck me.


    "Nickel, can you teach me swordsmanship?"

 Chapter 12: Swordsmanship Training, Tricks, and Growing Attention

    Chapter 12: Swordsmanship Training, Tricks, and Growing Attention


    I stood in the middle of the room, holding a suitable length of branch that I had picked up from outside.


    The exclusive free dormitory for students at the Imperial Academy provided spacious rooms for each individual, so it didn''t hinder my training, despite being free.


    Speaking of the dormitory, while there were dormitories provided free of charge like this one, there were also dormitories where you had to pay to enter.


    Most of those dormitories were upied by noble students or the children of influential families.


    I heard that the quality of the rooms didn''t differ much from here, but it felt like they were there to show off their wealth and status.


    "If Adrias had money back then, he would have done anything to live there."


    There''s a saying that goes, "Birds of a feather flock together."


    It was natural for students in the same dormitory to be close and hold gatherings. The connections I made like that often continued even after graduating from the academy. Of course, graduates who had graduated from Rodren Academy were weed anywhere just based on that fact alone.


    However, it couldn''t be denied that the efficiency of forming connections was overwhelming in the paid dormitories.


    "What''s the use of connections? I should be worrying about graduating first."


    I muttered to myself, and Nickel looked at me with a strange gaze.


    Was it an overreaction? Nickel, who doesn''t even have eyeballs, shouldn''t be looking at me like that.


    Focus!


    Nickel wrote something with a strong finger.


    "Yes, teacher."


    I didn''t know how much sense of self Nickel had, but he seemed to have a rather unique personality.


    Who would start practicing swordsmanship as soon as theye out after being reincarnated as a skeleton?


    Nickel seemed to know that thought or maybe not, as he tapped my body with the stick, I had rescued for him, following the basic posture.


    "Like this?"


    I roughly followed the basic posture, and Nickel tapped my body with the stick. But unexpectedly, there was strength behind it.


    "Aren''t you a skeleton? Why are you so strong?"


    After that, I learned the basics under Nickel''s guidance. It was the guidance of a Aura Master. Perhaps not many people in this world would enjoy such luxury.


    No, maybe I''m the only one.


    "They don''t have time to waste on their nonsense even if they''re busy with their own rubbish. They wouldn''t have time to train disciples."


    Of course, it was just spection.


    At least, the guys I met in the game were all abnormal. It wasn''t limited to Aura Master. Most of the named NPCs who were a little stronger were like that.


    Just look at Bahart fromst time.


    Even his inspiration was a concept that blinded his eyes to thousands. Perhaps the next time I meet him, he''ll be doing something else with a different bizarre disguise or behaviour.


    "Sigh, am I in a position to talk about others?"


    Strong was the best. If you''re strong enough, you could do whatever you want.


    Thwack!


    "Ah!"


    Nickel''s stick struck my forehead. But it hurt more than I imagined.


    Focus!


    I immediately picked up the stick and wrote something. Looking at it now, it seemed like my skull wasn''t normal, as if I were Aura Master myself.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Mana in this world doesn''t just increase by staying still.


    Of course, as you age and your body grows, mana naturally increases. But the moment growth stops and aging begins, mana decreases. The only way to increase mana was through consistent use. Just like with the muscles of the body, if you use and recover mana continuously, the amount gradually increases.


    However, using mana without any meaning or purpose was inefficient. It would increase, but the growth would be slow. That''s why, without any need for magic or swordsmanship, training was done alongside practical experience.


    "Hoo, hoo."


    Hot breath came from my mouth.


    Sweat poured down like rain, and my arms were already trembling miserably, reaching their limits. However, I never lowered my arms or let go of the stick.


    Swish!


    Nickel swung his sword. I followed suit standing beside him. But there was no sound of wind splitting like Nickel''s, and I shook weakly without any strength. When I lifted the arm that I had swung back, my shoulders tingled as if they were about to dislocate.


    "Hoo!"


    I barely raised my arms, feeling like they would drop to the ground at any moment. But I still took a deep breath and didn''t let go.


    That''s enough.


    Nickel drew something in the air.


    "I can still do it."


    I tried to provoke him for no reason, but my arms fell quickly. Tremendous pain spread from both shoulders to the muscles of my back.


    "Did I overdo it?"


    But there was a good reason to overdo it. Unlike wizards who can manipte mana with innate talent, swordsmen awaken the use of mana through constant physical training.


    Of course, those who have talent close to zero won''t awaken mana no matter how much they train, but generally, this method works for about 50% to 60% of them. That''s why most nobles who don''t have talent as a mage immediately start knight training.


    ''In other words, if the talent of a mage is 90%, then a knight is only about 60%.''


    While talent was an extremely important factor, it wasn''tparable to magic, so it was worth a try. On the other hand, there were plenty of weak people who had talent but didn''t make an effort.


    That''s how important effort was for swordsmen.


    "Effort? Exercising was like eat when I was Kim Jin-hwan."


    On the contrary, I might have done more than just eating.


    I had some confidence in my athletic ability.


    After finishing my training with empty thoughts, I decided to test my skill level.


    ck Magic: Basic Command (22/100)  Summon Skeleton LV3


    "Wow."


    I increased my skill level by a whopping 2 in just five hours. It''s amazing that my skill level went up without consuming any mana, right?


    They say that if you summon for about 200 hours, you can reach the beginner level ofmand.


    ''Of course, once I reach the beginner level, the skill level will increase much slower. Plus, it''s meaningless without mastering beginner magic.''


    I admired my increased skill level and took a break when Nickel approached me and patted my shoulder. It felt like the touch of a grandfather saying I did well, and it made me feel peculiarly good. He then immediately started swinging his staff again.


    Even though it''s my real skull, it''s jingling.


    In a way, it can be seen as an advantage as a skull. Skulls don''t get tired.


    "You might have been better off bing a skull."


    How great is it that I get to train endlessly without getting tired?


    As I absentmindedly watched Nickel''s movements, a sudden thought urred to me. If I continue training without any instructions, my skills would improve rapidly under Nickel''s guidance.


    How can I avoid getting tired?


    In the game, I used potions as a trick whenever my stamina was low. I would drink potions and continue training.


    ''Can''t I do the same?''


    Fortunately, I have Bahart''s card. It grants an unlimited use of potion ingredients. Of course, using only stamina-increasing potions is not meaningful.


    What I need right now is...


    ''Recovery and regeneration potions.''


    Recovery potions and regeneration potions are different. Recovery potions restore you to your original state, mainly used for healing wounds and recovering from fatigue. Regeneration potions, on the other hand, increase the speed of healing, literally elerating the regeneration process.


    In the game, I used simple health potions and recovery potions as tricks, but this is reality.


    ''With regeneration potions, I can shorten the time it takes for muscles to be destroyed and regenerated, and recover from fatigue with stamina-increasing and recovery potions.''


    In theory, with just potions, infinite training is possible with determination and effort. Of course, drinking a regeneration potion won''t immediately heal torn muscles, but at least it will significantly speed up the training cycle.


    But that''s not the case here.


    "I need to make them right away. This year is the only chance to suck up honey."


    While I have Bahart''s card, I need to make as many as possible!


    It''s time to create new potions.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    On the continent of Ludereon, there were numerous countries and powers. Among them, there was an empire called Rodren that exerted a significant influence in the center of the continent. Apart from beyond the northern mountains, there was hardly any ce unaffected by their influence. Their might was beyond measure.


    As a ce like that, leading the trend and being most sensitive to information, the capital of the empire was bustling with its daily affairs.


    "Lord Gajunim, I have updated the list of iing freshmen for next year and the reports of current students."


    Lord Gajunim nodded in response to the butler''s words as he checked the tablet.


    "Good. You''ve done well."


    With his intense red hair reminiscent of a lion''s mane, Lord Gajunim was the owner of a powerful family that vied for power even within the grand empire. He himself was a masterful warrior.


    Having visited the capital temporarily due to official business, Lord Gajunim skimmed through the tablet.


    "These neers are promising."


    The students of Rodren Academy were talents closely observed even by countries around the world. Although the interest was mainly focused on graduates, there were a few iing freshmen next year with notable backgrounds, which piqued Lord Gajunim''s interest.


    "I never expected to have someone rmended by Deshun Inspiration."


    "ording to the intelligence report, it was partly anticipated."


    "But there''s a world of difference between anticipation and actual urrence. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Yes, Your Excellency."


    "Anyway, considering he''s the one who surpassed the records of previous top students at the Monas Academy, it''s not surprising no matter what happens."


    Around the age of 8 or 9, noble children and recognizedmoner offspring can apply to the Monas Academy.


    The Monas Academy is a subsidiary concept of the Rodren Academy, and the top 50% of the Monas Academy automatically qualify for admission to the Rodren Academy.


    There is an exception for high-ranking noble children of the Empire, as they could enter the Rodren Academy regardless of their grades or aptitude. Since graduation is impossible without talent, admission itself didn''t hold much significance.


    "There were quite a few students who stood out."


    "Yeah, we should start checking on the other students too. They are the ones who will enter Rodren now."


    As Lord Gajunim examined the tablet, he soon stopped at a certain point.


    "This... They say a new potion has been invented."


    "I prepared it in advance."


    "Bring it."


    A potion that had passed the assessment but hadn''t been officially registered yet ended up in Lord Gajunim ''s hands through his influence.


    He stared at the potion with a yellow glow and spoke.


    "Lucia Evest?"


    "Yes, she is a daughter of the Evest family. It''s not exact, but ording to secretly acquired information, she seems to have an innate incurable disease."


    "That''s unfortunate. To create something that even most wizards couldn''t at such a young age."


    After licking his lips a few times, he consumed the potion. As he savoured the taste for a moment, he looked at his own hand, gripping and releasing it repeatedly.


    "This is on a different level. Have you tried it?"


    "I haven''t experienced it yet."


    "It''s truly remarkable. Theparison with existing potions is impossible due to the clear sensations. And there don''t seem to be any side effects either."


    "For now, that''s correct."


    "If it gets officially registered andmercialized, it will create quite a stir."


    "I didn''t realize it would have such an impact. Should I raise its priority level?"


    "Yes."


    Lord Gajunim moved his body to feel the potion''s ability.


    Given his experience in dealing with the body, he could quickly sense the changes in his body.


    ''Perhaps this would suit those whock stamina rather than people like us.''


    As he reached that thought, Lord Gajunim suddenly recalled his own subordinate, McKane, who hadn''t seen his children even after turning 50.


    As a gesture of his gratitude for enduring all this time, he came up with a brilliant idea to give him this potion.


    "Your Highness, there is one more peculiar matter rted to the potion."


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    "It''s mentioned in the report, but there is a co-creator."


    At the butler''s words, Lord Gajunim checked the tablet again.


    "Adrias Cromwell? Ah, the son of Cain Cromwell."


    He briefly recalled the Cromwell viscount. If his memory served him right, the Cromwell viscount was a family in crisis that would face demotion in the year-end nobility conference.


    "There is almost no report about that fellow. Did he have talent in this field?"


    "ording to the investigation, despite being a third-year this year, he is only now taking intermediate herbology. There is a record ofpleting basic alchemyst year."


    "So, you''re saying hecked talent?"


    "That''s how the information team judged it."


    "I see. Still, take a closer look this time. This potion is worth such investigation."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    The butler immediately revised the importance level written in Adrias Cromwell''s report.


    "Adrias Cromwell, importance level upgraded from none to lower."

 Chapter 13: Talent Evolution, End-of-Month Evaluation, and Infinite Power Training

    Chapter 13: Talent Evolution, End-of-Month Evaluation, and Infinite Power Training


    Time flew by, and before I knew it, a week had passed since I attempted to create a new potion. Thanks to that, the calendar turned to a new page, and it had been a month since I arrived in this world.


    ''Experiment number 1495, failure.''


    Another note was added to the notebook I brought along.


    It had been a week since I made up my mind to create it, but the recovery and regeneration potions showed no signs of sess. It seemed that the difficulty had multiplied, probably because the ingredients required were more than the stamina potion I initially made.


    ''I can''t afford to waste any more time.''


    Impatience filled my mind.


    If Luca had been with me, we might have been able to create one by now, but I couldn''t rely on her help every time. However, seeing the experiment number exceed 1,000 made me realize that impatience was getting the better of me.


    In the end, I decided to use my hidden ace.


    [Adrias Cromwell: Potion Crafting Buff Evolution Potential 89%]


    [Would you like to proceed with evolution?]


    Since there was a possibility, I wanted to aim for 100% as much as possible, but I couldn''t wait any longer.


    Of course, just because my talent evolved didn''t mean I could immediately create the potion, but I was hopeful for what was toe.


    "Let''s do it."


    I mentally prepared myself and chose evolution.


    [Adrias Cromwell: Potion Crafting Buff Evolution]


    [In progress...]


    [Time remaining: 21 hours, 1 minute, 46 seconds]


    Is it working? Nothing seems to be happening.


    I looked around but found nothing unusual.


    When I first used it, I thought it would be painful since Ang screamed so loudly, but it wasn''t the case.


    "I feel a slight fever."


    When I touched my forehead, it was slightly warm. It felt like I was getting a cold, and I gradually started to feel body aches. Of course, I could endure this level of difort without any problems. Moreover, it would be over by tomorrow afternoon when the lecture ends, just 21 hours from now.


    Not a big deal!


    "Alright. Let''s start again."


    Time was more important to me than anything else.


    A little cold couldn''t stop me.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In the October Academy, a significant event was being prepared. It was none other than the mid-term evaluation at the end of the month. Although it had a simr feel to the mid-term exams in the previous world, it wasn''t simply about solving problems on paper.


    Since the content of the evaluation was different every year, no one knew what to expect. I just hoped it would be a task that I could handle decently.


    "Alright, let''s end today''s ss here. Now, let me talk a bit about the content of the mid-term evaluation that will take ce at the end of the month."


    Even though I didn''t want to listen, I had to attend the mandatory 3rd-year major course, Intermediate Battle Magic. It was a detailed lecture that taught the analysis and action required for offensive magic, from the basics tobat.


    The professor''s name was Tolmon Venuel, a retired battle mage who had worked at the Northern Mountain Range border for over 10 years.


    It was said that soldiers were transferred in and out of that ce every day, so if he had worked there for over 10 years, he must be truly remarkable.


    Even though I had been in the special forces for over 10 years myself, I didn''t perform missions every day, so his greatness was even more apparent.


    He was also an influential figure who provided a lot of help and guidance to yable characters, so I tried to pay attention to him as much as possible.


    "I''m not sure if the results of the other sses'' evaluations have been announced, but for Intermediate Battle Magic, we will be going on a field trip to the Knightly Order during the mid-term evaluation period."


    "The Knightly Order?"


    "A field trip? What''s that? Just for observation?"


    Unexpectedly, the topic caught the students off guard. And I could see one person''s eyes shining brightly when the Knightly Order was mentioned.


    "The Knightly Order!"


    It was none other than Dianne Alven.


    She was a huge fan of knights despite being a mage. It was just a setting in the game, so I didn''t pay much attention to it while ying. Of course, thanks to that setting, she even became the heroine of the first yable character.


    "I''ll stop here with the information. I''ll exin the details on the day of the evaluation."


    Professor Tolmon finished his words and left the ssroom.


    After that, the students started specting about the evaluation.


    "Maybe we''ll have a match with Knightly Order students?"


    "Hey, isn''t that too much? How could we defeat knights in one-on-onebat?"


    "Maybe we''ll be paired with lower-ranked students?"


    "That hurts our pride!"


    "What do you think then?"


    "Hmm? Yeah, you''re right. What can we do at the Knightly Order?"


    I was also curious.


    Since I aimed to graduate, I wanted good grades, but if the evaluation turned out to be a match, I had no confidence in winning without using my hands.


    I had experienced ying as Dianne, a 3rd-year student, in evaluations and exams that would take ce from next year, so I was familiar with the situation. But this year, I could only rely on luck.


    ''Maybe I should just give up until this year.''


    With the evolution I brought, the potential for growth was abundant.


    However, because my current abilities were significantlycking, it was difficult for me to show a good performance in the uing evaluations.


    ''Alright, let''s take it slowly, one step at a time.''


    Soon, it will be time for the evolution of my talent in potion brewing.


    Of course, it''s not 100%, but if it''s 89%, it should be sufficient for evolution.


    With that, I needed to make potions and improve my swordsmanship, utilizing my special attribute, the Dual Core.


    For magic, I have been studying basic textbooks in my spare time, so I believed that I would gradually improve through evolution, and my strategy was sufficient for now, as I had Nickels for military tactics.


    The n was quite ideal.


    ''The problem is whether I can hold on without revealing my true identity. If it weren''t for that damn Charon, everything would be fine.''


    Come to think of it, Charon wasn''t the only problem.


    Inside this academy, there were viins other than Charon.


    Notable examples were other dark wizards, followers of the Jephar sect, and one enchantress hiding somewhere.


    The probability that the dark wizards were somehow rted to Charon seemed high.


    Although I wasn''t immediately worried about the followers of the Jephar sect and the enchantress, I was concerned that I might encounter other dark wizards.


    ''That dark wizard also keeps a student like me as a subordinate. Were there three of them, perhaps?''


    By the way, it was the fellow''s mistake to have three students as subordinates.


    Soon after the game started, he was caught off guard because of the students he had as subordinates.


    After that, his identity was exposed to people even before Adrias, and he faced counterattacks.


    In terms of game time, it was a story where a yer who hadn''t grown much fought with the help of surrounding characters but ended up losing him.


    As I walked while thinking, I found myself in the researchb, which had be more familiar than the dormitory.


    I immediately filled in the visitor log and loan log and headed to the innermost researchb in the research building.


    [Evolution in progress...]


    [Remaining time: 3 minutes 43 seconds]


    The timing is perfect.


    As the time ticked away, I tried to suppress my excitement while observing the diminishing time.


    [Remaining time: 00 seconds]


    [Adrias Cromwell: The potion brewing buff skill tree has evolved.]


    [Talent ''Potion Brewing Buff (General)'' has evolved into ''Potion Brewing Buff (Expert).'']


    "Great."


    Finally, I have stepped out of mediocrity.


    Although potion brewing, which may not be of great help in magic itself, gave me a glimpse of potential.


    The fact that this worked means that at any time, other talents can surpass from being ''general'' and be ''prodigy''.


    "Tomemorate bing an expert, I will definitely seed today."


    Coincidentally, the evolution has ended, and the feeling of being unwell has disappeared.


    With my condition at its best, I felt like something great would happen today.


    I immediately took out the materials I had prepared and started experimenting.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    [Created Lesser Regeneration Potion.]


    [Created Lesser Healing Potion.]


    The growth of my talent was astonishing.


    Honestly, I didn''t expect much from talents since they are not something visible, but it far exceeded my expectations.


    "I didn''t even imagine I would be able to make them right away..."


    Talent was a sensation that couldn''t be expressed in words; it was the essence itself.


    Although it was just a talent that went from ''general'' to ''expert'', when I held the materials and entered the experiment, my mind showed calctions and senses like aputer running.


    "If I''m at this level, what about Lucia and Dianne..."


    Not only Lucia, but Dianne also had talentsbelled as "prodigy."


    With the types of talents being average, general, expert, prodigy, and genius, I couldn''t even imagine what kind of monsters they were.


    "Well, Lucia is a cker who gets perfect scores."


    ording to the setting, Dianne was a character who even put effort into it.


    In the game, there were limits to growth because it was just graphics, but I became curious about how much stronger the characters who made judgments and breathed would be.


    Perhaps they would be stronger than when I raised them...


    Anyway, now is the time to celebrate with the created potions.


    Actually, regeneration and healing potions already existed in this world.


    However, the ones that followed werebelled as "lesser" and had side effects.


    What I made was a "lesser" potion that had the same efficacy but no side effects.


    "Intermediate or advanced potions are beyond my level."


    With the evolution of my talent, I felt it even more keenly.


    Before, I vaguely expected that maybe it could work, but now I clearly realized that I couldn''t make them.


    Even for just the lesser regeneration potion, it required more than twenty ingredients, and I couldn''t even guess how long it would take to find the rightbination.


    For now, I could only be satisfied with the lesser ones.


    Since I seeded, I continued making potions one after another, as if they were being produced in a factory.


    Even if I used one per day, I would need 365 potions in a year.


    And since each potion was only one, I had to multiply it by three for the three types.


    Moreover, unlike other potions, the more healing potions I had, the more beneficial it would be for fatigue recovery.


    "Lord Bahart, I will have a feast with these potions!"


    Since it wasn''t my money, I had no hesitation in using the materials.


    It was truly the optimal condition and environment.


    Because I didn''t expect to seed so quickly, I made potions inrge quantities with the materials I bought for experimentation.


    I didn''t even go out for lunch and devoted four hours to the production.


    "Time is always the problem."


    While I was in the middle of making them, an rm went off inside the researchb. It was the rm for leaving.


    Before I knew it, it was time to leave, so I reluctantly tidied up.


    Still, I felt relieved because I had made a total of ten regeneration and healing potions each.


    "I feel full just by looking at them, haha."


    I let out a slightly unpleasantughter and looked at the potions in my backpack.


    Even though I didn''t eat, looking at the potions gave me a feeling of being full.


    Now, it''s the real beginning.


    The first step of infinite power training has finally begun.

 Chapter 14: New Talent, End-of-Month Evaluation, and Wu An Gong

    Chapter 14: New Talent, End-of-Month Evaluation, and Wu An Gong


    Swish!


    With a powerful momentum, the wooden stick fell gracefully along a clean trajectory.


    "How was it?"


    As I asked Nickel, who had been watching me, he nodded as if he was trying not to get angry, but he approved of it.


    Although he had been my master before, and it seemed like my swordsmanship didn''t please him, from my perspective, it was an incredible achievement considering I had only trained for about a month.


    It was the third week since I started using recovery and regeneration potions.


    I had been diligently training every day, feeling the effects of the potions.


    And during my training, I acquired a surprising ability.


    [Adrias Cromwell]


    Human


    Mana: 1620


    Traits: Dual Core, Evolution


    Talents: Dark Magic Command (General), Elemental Magic Water (Average), Potion Brewing Buff (Expert), Athletics (Prodigy)


    Skills: Dark Magic Details  Elemental Magic Details


    Dark Magic: Novice Command (3/100)  Skeleton Summon LV4


    Elemental Magic: Novice Earth (9/100)  Grease LV6, Rock Spear LV3, Earth Shield LV5


    By continuously summoning Nickel, mymand skill had advanced to the novice level. And more importantly, I gained a new talent.


    Moreover, it was a prodigy-level talent.


    "I never expected something like this to happen."


    About a week ago, while I was practicing swordsmanship with Nickel as usual during potion breaks, it was not something remarkable.


    Ding!


    "The results of your endless efforts, part of Kim Jinhwan''s talent is inherited."


    "You have acquired the talent ''Athletics (Prodigy).''"


    The sudden screen blocked my view during training.


    And after checking the content, I was astonished.


    First, the content and grade were impable, with nothing to criticize.


    "Athletics."


    It was an A-grade talent.


    The shorter the content of the talent, the better.


    If it were something like ''Athletics Running Series'' within athletics, it would be a C-grade talent.


    "I already knew I had talents from my previous life, but seeing it directly feels like an extraordinary ability."


    Just a step away from evolving the talent in potion brewing, there was already a significant gap in the talents.


    To think that I had a prodigy-level talent.


    Well, I had to have at least that much to survive in the military.


    It''s not like Ipleted my military service without any disabilities.


    Thanks to inheriting the talent, my swordsmanship skills improved drastically.


    Even though it had only been three weeks since I started using potions, I could swing my sword quite convincingly.


    "Now, if I just awaken the new mana..."


    Those who had already awakened their mana would have different paths depending on the location where they first awakened.


    Those who learn magic develop a mana storage in their hearts, while knights have a storage called the navel, also known as the Core.


    Depending on this location, they would use either magic or a sword, and once the storage was created, there was no way to change its position.


    However, I had the unique trait of the Dual Core.


    "I can use both magic and a sword."


    Of course, I wasn''t the only one capable of it. There were those with a probability like a kind of mutation who could use both.


    But most of those with such potential unknowingly specialized in one and ended their lives without knowing that they had a unique physique.


    It was strange to try both in a world where it was questionable whether you should focus on just one.


    Anyway, now I had high expectations that a Core would also be formed with a little more effort.


    "I should stop here for today."


    I finished my training earlier than usual.


    Then Nickel approached me, shaking his head while stroking his chin.


    "There will be a midterm evaluation tomorrow. I don''t know what the test is, but you should take a break."


    While other major subjects had evaluations next week, the Battle Magic Department, which was the first to announce, had their evaluation tomorrow.


    I didn''t know what I would do in the Knight Department, but I hoped it would be an easy task.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The grounds of the Rodren Academy were enormous, to say the least.


    First, to the east was the Monas Academy, a subsidiary academy and a lower rank of the Rodren Academy, with a total of 1,000 students.


    Various facilities existed, such as living spaces, educational spaces, training grounds,bat arenas, research buildings, gathering ces, and even secret locations like the mysterious Rodren Matop, where various ecosystems thrived. There was even a mini mana train that operated only within the academy.


    Due to the vast area, the physical distance between the Knight Department and the Magic Department, even though they were within the same academy, was inevitable.


    The only chance for interaction was during non-ss hours when students visited living spaces and recreational areas.


    "Haah."


    Yuri watched Dianne, who was sighing with flushed cheeks, like a girl lost in a dream.


    "Is going to the Knight Department that great?"


    "Huh? No, it''s not a big deal."


    "Clean your drool and tell me."


    At Yuri''s words, Dianne hastily wiped her mouth.


    "It''s just a joke. Do you really believe that?"


    "You''re bad."


    "You should have seen your expression just now. I thought you were going to drool for real."


    Diane pretended to be angry and turned her gaze out the window of the Mana Train. Yuri quickly apologized and extended her hand, trying to make amends.


    In the end, Diane couldn''t hold back herughter, and the male students in the samepartment admired her and gave her yful looks.


    "Oh, speaking of the Knight Department, didn''t you say Carlos will being to the year-end event this time?"


    "Yeah, he''s definitelying this time."


    "Wow, Diane, you must be happy. You''ll get to see the face of the guy you like after a long time."


    "What nonsense. What do I like about that ogre?"


    "Hehe, our Diane is not very honest."


    "Argh, I can''t hear you!"


    Diane covered her ears and shook her head while Yuri teased her with a smile for a while. But Yuri''s gaze shifted to the back of a male student.


    "Diane, Diane."


    "What now?"


    "Have you heard the rumorstely?"


    "What rumors?"


    "They say there''s a strange mage who''s been exercising."


    "Why is exercising considered strange? I exercise too. Professor Tolman said that as mages, we should not only focus on magic research but also improve our physical stamina so that we can handle dangerous situations."


    "No, I mean, not just any exercise, but something more like what knights do."


    "Really? If it''s be a rumor, it must be something significant."


    "Well, do you know who the protagonist of that rumor is?"


    Diane nced in the direction of Yuri''s gaze, where a person with tousled hair was engrossed in a book, as if detached from the world.


    "Adrias?"


    "Ding-dong! Correct answer!"


    "Sigh, stop talking. I''m not interested in him at all."


    "Hehe, even our love expert Diane refuses him!"


    "What nonsense. Why would he be a knight? Just because he exercises? If that were the case, there wouldn''t be anyone in this world who isn''t a knight."


    Diane grumbled, but she tried to sneak a peek at the book Adrias was reading.


    Fortunately, there were several books stacked next to him.


    ''Basics of Magic, Understanding and Defining Mana Arrangements, Practical Forme? Why is he reading books like these?''


    She tilted her head, wondering if Monas Academy covered such basic subjects.


    "By the way, doesn''t he seem different?"


    "What do you mean? Adrias? I''m not interested."


    "No, I mean physically different, you know, his body."


    At Yuri''s words, Diane unintentionally turned her gaze back to Adrias.


    Indeed, it seemed like his body had be slightly more muscr.


    Of course, Diane wouldn''t have noticed if she hadn''t heard about his exercise.


    With his mage robe on, his body shape wasn''t clearly visible before.


    "Last time, he quickly concocted a new potion, and now he suddenly started exercising. Has he finally be stronger?"


    "If you''re interested, why not confess to him?"


    "Me? Adrias? Hahaha!"


    Suddenly, a loudugh echoed through the train, causing all the students to look at Yuri.


    Diane felt embarrassed, but she pretended to be nonchnt and looked out the window with grace.


    "Ah, I''m sorry. I suddenly had a funny thought by myself."


    Apologizing awkwardly, Yuri called out to Diane, who was looking out the window.


    Diane nonchntly adjusted her posture, as if asking when she had looked out the window.


    "Diane, I didn''t know you could make such jokes."


    "It''s not a joke. If you''re so interested, why don''t you date him? Our academy always supports healthy rtionships between genders."


    "Oh,e on. You think I would ruin someone else''s chance? The moment rumors start spreading that I''m dating Adrias, my life as a woman would be over."


    "But still, look at him. He''s still reading books diligently. Maybe he has really be stronger, just like you said."


    "Sorry, Diane. I won''t tease you about this again. Please don''t get involved with Adrias."


    Just then, the announcement sound indicating the arrival of the Mana Train rang out.


    "This station is Ad Training Ground Station. We will make a 3-minute stop before departing for the next station, Rios Dormitory."


    As the announcement ended, Professor Tolman, who was sitting in the front seat, stood up.


    "Please prepare to disembark. We have arrived."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a strange atmosphere began to fill the trainpartment.


    The students stiffened their expressions and tensed up, as if they were preparing for battle.


    "Wow, the atmosphere is intense."


    "It seems that way."


    Knights and mages.


    The debate over who is stronger between knights and mages has been a topic since the beginning of the world''s history up until now.


    Considering talent alone, bing a mage was more challenging, which led mages to have a subtle sense of privilege, while knights often disregarded mages whocked physical prowess, calling them "sorcerers" and looking down on them.


    The rivalry between them was quite significant, not only within the academy but also throughout society, bing the root of power struggles.


    Finally, as the train came to a stop and the doors opened, Professor Tolleman led the third-year students of the Mage Department to disembark.


    Already gathered there were the students of the Knight Department, exuding an imposing presence as if preparing for a battle.


    The professor in charge of the Knight Department observed the approaching Mage Department with an arrogant expression, showing no intention of stopping them.


    That''s when it happened.


    "Haha! Tolman! How have you been?"


    "Your Highness Closh!"


    An unexpected figure emerged from among the knights, shaking hands and patting the shoulder of Tolman.


    "Long time no see, Tolman. It''s been almost a year!"


    "Your Highness, I hope you have been well."


    "Of course. You seem healthy too, which is fortunate."


    The Mage Department students, including Diane, were astonished to see the sudden appearance of Duke Closh, and even Diane herself couldn''t hide her surprise.


    Despite the intense rivalry between mages and knights, very few mages dared to disrespect a master like Closh.


    "But why are you here...?"


    "Oh, I came to meet someone briefly. I finished my business and thought of seeing Alben Inspiration, but I happened to hear that you wereing here, so I waited."


    "I see. It''s nice to see you after a long time."


    Just as the conversation was about to start, Duke Closh''s gaze shifted towards someone.


    "Hmm?"


    After examining the person for a moment, he started walking briskly towards them.


    The students watched nervously as he approached, but they couldn''t hide their puzzlement when they saw the student standing where he stopped.


    Why him? Isn''t it Diane Alben, the daughter of Bahart Alben?


    Whether Duke Closh knew the thoughts of the students or not, he smiled and asked, revealing his understanding.


    "Are you Adrias Cromwell?"


    Countless eyes focused on Adrias as he received the question.


    The atmosphere became tense as Duke Closh, who emitted an intimidating aura just by getting closer, stood before Adrias. People expected a fierce response from Adrias.


    However, contrary to their expectations, Adrias calmly looked up at the giant standing before him and replied.


    "Yes, I am Adrias Cromwell."

 Chapter 15: The Chaotic Encounter

    Chapter 15: The Chaotic Encounter


    Receiving Singire''s gaze was burdensome and it was hard to suppress the trembling in my body.


    {T/n: Singire is Duke Closh}


    The intensity I felt was differentpared to when I stood before Bahart.


    "This is the real Aura Master."


    Facing him in person, all my past experiences felt meaningless. He was a monster in his own right.


    It felt as if I was standing not before a human but in front of a ferocious wild animal.


    Each of his movements reflexively put me on guard, and without even realizing it, I was following the movements of his muscles with my eyes.


    "Look at this."


    When Singire opened his mouth, I shifted my gaze from his face, trying to ease my tension.


    "You, are you a student?"


    "Yes, I am."


    "But why does it feel like you''re scrutinizing me..."


    Stopping at that point, Singire turned to Tolman, who was following him from behind.


    "Tolman."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "I heard that the students here also engage in practical battles. Is that true?"


    "Yes, we conduct evaluations of that nature almost every year."


    "Hmm..."


    "May I ask why you''re curious about that?"


    He looked at me intensely without answering, then shed his unique smile, revealing his sharp teeth, and nodded his head.


    "Oh, it''s nothing."


    I wish he would just stop showing interest.


    I still don''t understand why he knows my name and why he approached me in the first ce.


    Anyway, as I stood there, Singire suddenly extended his thick hand.


    "...?"


    What is it?


    What does he want me to do?


    Ignoring my puzzled reaction, he extended his hand again.


    It seemed like a gesture to shake hands, so I naturally grabbed his hand.


    I grabbed it naturally, but I wondered what he wanted me to do.


    Well, Aura Masters can''t be normal anyway.


    "Haha, Adrias Cromwell!"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "I wanted to thank you."


    "Yes? Yes, thank you."


    What? Why? What is this?


    Adrias, what did you do before I arrived?


    No matter how hard I try to recall, I don''t remember any connection with Duke Closh or the Closh family.


    "Thanks to you, it seems like I have a promising apprentice in my ranks."


    "Yes?"


    I have no idea what he''s talking about.


    Even though Aura Masters tend to act on their own, I can''t even follow this conversation.


    "It''s all thanks to the potions you made."


    "Oh!"


    Now it all makes sense.


    So, he gave my potion to the apprentice of Mckane Jajak, and that led to him having a child...?


    "Aphrodisiac!"


    It was apletely unexpected use.


    I never imagined it would be used in such a way.


    "Thinking about it, it seems natural, doesn''t it?"


    If it''s a stamina-boosting potion, it can certainly be seen as an aphrodisiac. However, since I''ve only used it in games, I never imagined it being used in that way.


    Aside from how I obtained the potion, which is still in the final stages of registration, I could anticipate the storm that woulde from its unexpected usage.


    "An effective aphrodisiac without side effects? This could have serious repercussions..."


    For a man, there''s nothing more valuable than an item like that.


    Of course, it means it will sell a lot, which is good for me financially.


    The problem is the concern that it will attract too much attention.


    Already, even the mighty Duke of Closh is shaking my hand in gratitude.


    For someone like me, who must remain hidden until I be strong enough to protect myself, it is a great trial that lies ahead.


    "Well, congrattions on your sess."


    "Yes, yes. I will keep an eye on you. I will also provide support, so please ept it."


    There''s no need for that.


    But I couldn''t refuse and forced a smile of gratitude.


    If I were to decline here, it would backfire.


    "Thank you, Your Highness."


    As the conversation ended, Singire briefly spoke with Tolman before boarding the train and leaving.


    It was evident how confident he was in his power, considering he didn''t have a single retainer by his side.


    "Attention! We have been dyed for a while. So let''s get straight to the point."


    Tolman gathered the students from the Knight Academy and the Magic Academy and began speaking.


    Finally, he was about to exin the evaluation, and everyone listened attentively.


    "This evaluation is a joint assessment between the 3rd-year students from the Knight Academy and the Magic Academy. Please remember that this is a cooperative assessment, not apetition."


    A cooperative assessment?


    It seems I''m not the only one who finds it strange, as a sense of confusion filled the surroundings.


    "Now, I will form groups with three students from the Knight Academy and one student from the Magic Academy. There will be one group remaining with the remaining students, so please note that it will consist of three Knight Academy students and two Magic Academy students. I will now announce the pre-arranged groups."


    I don''t know what we''ll be doing, but if it''s a group assignment, it should be easy.


    After all, I''ll just go along with what the Knight Academy students decide.


    "...Evans, Crodos, Pine. You four are Group 8. Next, Christopher, Hazal, Vivian, and Adrias. You four are Group 9..."


    As each name was called, I stepped forward and waited in the assigned group.


    When my name was called, a strange feeling came over me.


    "Just now, weren''t Hazal and Vivian...?"


    Although I couldn''t fully concentrate on the other names, I felt a sense of unease as I looked at the members of Group 9.


    Phew, calm down. There''s no need to be scared already.


    "Hmph, you seem weak."


    As I approached, a guy who is likely Christopher sneered at me.


    The other two, whom I already knew, should be Vivian and Hazal.


    "Well, even if that is the case, he was just praised by Duke Closh. Hello, my name is Hazal Gafril."


    A brown-skinned man with a gleaming aura and bright eyes greeted me with a friendly smile.


    I tried my best to ignore the information I already knew and returned the greeting.


    "I am Adrias Cromwell. Nice to meet you all."


    "Yes, nice to meet you too. What are you all doing? Let''s introduce ourselves."


    Upon Hazal''s words, Christopher, who had been showing a hostile expression, spoke.


    "I am Christopher Grod. I hope you don''t be a burden in this evaluation."


    "Vivian."


    Ignoring Christopher''s hostile reaction and looking at Vivian, who was radiating a yful aura, she briefly mentioned her name before getting distracted again.


    "Oh, haha. Sorry about that. It seems we ended up in the same group with the least sociable guys."


    "This guy, who do you think you''re talking about?"


    "Obviously, I mean you."


    Suddenly, they started arguing among themselves, and I sneakily observed Vivian''s demeanour.


    Fortunately, she seemedpletely uninterested in me.


    "Yeah, please don''t show any interest in me until the end."


    It''s just my luck.


    Why did I end up in the same group as them? Can''t we switch groups?


    To be honest, Vivian, who was quietly standing there, was somewhat tolerable. But Hazal, who was pretending to be fine, seemed even more intimidating.


    "A fanatic of the Jevar sect and ady of the Academy..."


    Both of them are crazy when you think about it.


    I started to resent myself from five minutes ago when I was excited about the group assignment.


    Please, let nothing happen during this evaluation.


    Just then, as if to change the atmosphere, the professor in charge of the Knight Academy stepped forward.


    "Professor Vigo."


    He''s a professor of little importance, so there''s no need to pay attention to him.


    Rather, the teaching assistant under him is the one to watch out for.


    "This evaluation will be a random assignment mission."


    As he spoke, the Knight Academy students nodded with a rough understanding, while the Magic Academy students had a bewildered expression.


    "The given period will be until next Monday. For students who have sses during this period, we have obtained their permission in advance, so don''t worry about attendance. We will provide separate lectures."


    After saying that, he waited for questions.


    Since no one asked any, he continued.


    "The content is simple. We will draw lots here in a lottery format to determine the mission. All you have to do isplete the mission sessfully. The only thing you should pay attention to is that each of you will rate your group members. If cooperation or abilities arecking, the evaluation from your group members may be low, so be careful. Additionally, to prevent idents and ensure an objective evaluation, there will be one teaching assistant assigned to each group. The teaching assistants will also rate your performance, so take note of that. That''s all for the content. Any questions?"


    What I thought would be a missionpletion evaluation turned into a political game in an instant.


    We just have to show ourselves in the best light to each other.


    And to prevent any potential "idents," teaching assistants were assigned for objective judgment.


    "Now, the teaching assistants will be assigned. Please get along well with your teammates for the next few days."


    As Professor Vigo finished speaking, the teaching assistants who were waiting behind him were assigned to their respective groups.


    When I saw the teaching assistant assigned to our group, I felt as if destiny was ying a role.


    Just as I thought there was a teaching assistant, I needed to be careful of, we ended up in the same group.


    "Assigned to Group 9, Ivy ire."


    A tall, tan-skinned woman with long blonde hair approached, chewing gum loudly.


    Her revealing outfit entuated her muscr physique.


    All the members assigned to the same group as her looked at her with apprehensive expressions, given her rough appearance and demeanour.


    "Hey, if someone greets you, you should respond."


    Tch.


    Watching her spit out the gum roughly, I couldn''t help but feel a headacheing on as I introduced myself first.


    "I''m Adrias Cromwell, a 3rd-year student from the Magic Academy."


    "Hmm."


    Her snort seemed to indicate interest, and it made my heart skip a beat.


    Ivy ire. She wasn''t a yable character.


    However, she could be described as a "power-hiding" character, despite her appearance and actions being in that manner.


    Though she seemed light-hearted on the surface, her abilities wereparable to that of an Overlord, approaching that of an Archdemon.


    Why she was working as a teaching assistant here was a mystery.


    "After ying so many games, I still couldn''t figure it out."


    Contrary to her seemingly casual demeanour and appearance, she was someone who thoroughly hid her true self and held a dismissive attitude towards others.


    I had a few asions where I worked with her as teammates, but our rtionship ended there.


    She was one of those individuals whom I couldn''t seem to increase my favourability with, no matter how hard I tried.


    "The conversation you had with the Duke earlier was quite memorable."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yeah. You''re already young, yet you''re making stamina potions. Seems like youck confidence, huh?"


    "..."


    Is it already that time? Are we resorting to "seductive"ments?


    There''s no need to dignify that with a response.


    "Well, weak magicians like you wouldn''t be able to do much without the help of potions."


    "Did you confirm that?"


    Ah, without realizing it, I got caught up in provocation.


    I would never back down, so why did I lose my cool?


    It''s all Adrias'' fault.


    "Well, I''ve faced quite a few opponents by now. You don''t seem any different."


    "Oh, really? I wonder about that."


    Adrias, stop!


    This isn''t me! It''s not me! Adrias has taken control of my body!


    As Ivy and I engaged in a battle of harassment, our fellow group members watching us shook their heads in dismay.


    A Jevar fanatic, an Academydy, an extra knight, a power-hiding delinquent teaching assistant, andstly, a necromancer.


    A chaotic group of uncertain identities had formed.

 Chapter 16: Boloric Domain and the Incident

    Chapter 16: Boloric Domain and the Incident


    While quietly reading a book on the running train, I suddenly noticed Hazel leaning forward from the front seat.


    His real eyes gave off the impression of hiding something.


    "Are you studying?"


    "Well, yeah..."


    "Of course, with that level of effort, you''ve be an individual that catches Luminary''s attention."


    I don''t know what he''s thinking, but his abruptment seemed out of ce, and he awkwardly smiled.


    If he knew that I was reading a book that was the most basic of basics, he wouldn''t say such things.


    "Did I disturb you?"


    "No."


    "To be honest, since this is my first time doing something with a magician, I made a bit of an effort to get along with Adrias. You understand my intentions, right?"


    "I feel the same way. I hope we can get along without any issues."


    Of course, I understand your intentions, you crazy fanatic.


    Despite my true thoughts, I smiled and nodded.


    Thanks to Singire showing interest in me, this lunatic has singled me out.


    The Jevar Sect is a significant group of fanatics, even in the main quest.


    Of course, Jevar is a real entity, so it''s not a pseudo-religion.


    The problem lies in the fact that Jevar is not a god but a demon.


    "An incredibly malicious demon at that."


    Jevar''s appearance is quite different from the typical image of a demon; he has a fairly human form. However, his abilities are the issue.


    Any humans who face Jevar forget their shame and be shamelessly corrupted, and it seems that the members of the sect are not in their right minds either.


    Their ultimate goal is to bring Jevar to the mortal realm and create a harem kingdom.


    It may seem childish andughable, but the fact that it''s actually possible, takes away theughter.


    "How do you feel about this mission?"


    "Well, I think we''ll have to see for ourselves when we get there."


    The destination of the train we''re currently on is a small vige in the southern Boloric Barony.


    In the game, it wasn''t a significant location, just the destination of this particr mission.


    The random mission we drew before departure contained a riddle-like description.


    "A rumor has spread that the lord of the Sulim Vige, belonging to Boloric Barony, has been murdered. Count Boloric dispatched investigators for the investigation, but there has been no news for over two weeks. As a result, an investigation request has been made through the Mercenary Guild."


    It seemed like a simple matter that could be resolved quickly, and all the members of the group were happy about it.


    However, I noticed something puzzling.


    First of all, there was very little information.


    The basic principles of investigation werepletely absent despite the lord being killed.


    We didn''t know who was killed, and there was no trace of the basic investigative steps, such as whether the culprit was human or monster, when the murder urred, or the specific location and time of the incident.


    Since we didn''t know the culprit, we didn''t know their motives or the method of the killing.


    Of course, that''s why we''re going to investigate, but the investigators sent by Count Boloric, who went first, were also suspiciously missing.


    "I hope it''s nothingplicated or dangerous."


    Noticing my distracted mind, Hazel kept talking.


    "From what I can see, once we arrive at the vige, we should be able to resolve the issue quickly. It might take a bit of time for the investigation, butpared to other group missions like monster subjugation or thief hunting, it''s much better."


    Indeed, there was a higher probability that it was nothing significant.


    It would be a huge problem if it was a big deal, considering it only happened in the territory of a baron.


    Maybe I was overestimating it.


    While my concentration wascking, I looked around, and only Hazel was awake besides me.


    Well, Vivian was awake too, but she was lost in thought while looking out the window.


    The rest, Christopher and Ivy, were sleeping soundly, and their peaceful appearance made meugh.


    Yeah, nothing out of the ordinary will happen.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    When we arrived at Boloric Domain, the only train station, we decided to visit the Boloric family first.


    We took a carriage that was waiting near the station and arrived at a domain that was slightly too small to be called a city but too big to be called a vige.


    "Let''s organize the questions first."


    "What should we ask first?"


    Hazel and Christopher mainly led the conversation.


    Vivian had a naturally quiet personality, and Ivy didn''t provide any opinions since she was in a supervisory role.


    As the only member from the Magic Academy, I didn''t have much influence, so I kept my thoughts to myself.


    Their conversation went on, and Hazel continued to talk.


    "First, we need to gather information about the deceased lord. That way, we can determine if there are any grudges or conflicts involved."


    "Do you want to inquire about the missing investigators as well?"


    "That''s a good idea. The more information, the better."


    After saying that, Hazel turned his head and asked me, who had been silently listening.


    "Do you have any other opinions, Adrias?"


    I pondered for a moment and replied, "I would like to know if there have been any recent rumors. Anything like monster appearances or unusual events."


    "Yes, let''s ask about that too."


    While we were discussing, we arrived at the main gate of the lord''s residence.


    After paying the carriage fee, we approached the guards, who inquired about our business.


    "What is your purpose for visiting?"


    "We are students from the Rodren Academy who havee to confirm Count Boloric''s request."


    "Please wait a moment."


    The guard immediately went to deliver the message.


    After a while, he returned with a person who seemed to be a butler.


    "Wee. I am Ivan Edelin, the butler of Boloric Manor. I wee the visit of the students from Rodren Academy. Please follow me."


    As we followed him into the mansion, we saw a modest interior that matched the image of a rural baron.


    The butler guided us to a reception room where Count Boloric was already waiting.


    "Unexpected guests. Wee. I am Evans Boloric."


    "Pleased to meet you, Count Boloric. I am Ivy ire, the teacher in charge of the group."


    He had a thin and hysterical impression, and his paleplexion didn''t look good.


    Although his attitude towards us was not particrly weing, it might just be my misconception.


    After the customary greetings and taking our seats, we began asking questions in earnest.


    "I would like to hear more about the lord who was murdered."


    "He was my cousin. He held the title of Viscount, being my small father''s son, and as far as I know, he had no family. And it''s still just a rumor, so it''s not certain if he was indeed murdered."


    Afterward, he described the lord''s age, appearance, and other details, but there was no significant information.


    "Was there any grudge or personal conflict with anyone?"


    "I don''t know about personal matters. In fact, he and I haven''t seen each other for quite a while..."


    I threw all the prepared questions, but no further clues were revealed.


    One thing that bothered me was why only one group of investigators was sent in over a month.


    When I asked about that, the Count replied.


    "It was just a rumor, so we didn''t pay much attention to it at first. However, when the tax collector who went to the vige didn''t return, we eventually dispatched investigators. But even they didn''te back. Since we had already confirmed it with the tax collector, we requested assistance from the Mercenary Guild to prevent further harm to innocent lives."


    I observed the Count''s breath, gestures, and habitual responses.


    I noticed subtle tremors in his muscles and realized that he was either lying or hiding something.


    "The content itself seems reliable, but something smells fishy."


    What could he be hiding?


    While I was still questioning that, the butler next to me checked the time and whispered something to the Count.


    Then, the Count stood up and said, "I have urgent matters to attend to, so I shall take my leave. I hope you resolve this matter sessfully."


    As he left, the butler remained and exined, "I apologize for theck of cooperation. The truth is, our young master is unwell and is being personally attended to by the Count. I wanted to inform you in advance in case you were concerned."


    "It''s alright. It can happen."


    When Hazel smiled broadly, the butler also rxed and bowed his head with a relieved expression.


    "If it''s alright with you, would you like to stay here for the day? We have plenty of guest rooms in our mansion."


    After briefly discussing our opinions, I expressed my opposition, thinking it would be better to resolve the situation quickly.


    Fortunately, the other team members seemed to have no objections and followed my suggestion.


    "We will go to the location where the incident urred right away."


    "If you leave now, you will probably arrive by sunset. It might be better to stay here for the night and leave tomorrow..."


    "Thank you for your consideration, but it''s alright."


    "It''s dangerous at night. Please, I insist you stay."


    "We don''t have much time, so we''ll decline."


    Upon hearing our refusal, the butler gave us a displeased look.


    His expression seemed as if he was both angry at being denied kindness and frustrated that things weren''t going his way.


    Finding it strange, I overcame the butler''s further persuasion and walked out.


    "It feels a bit suspicious."


    "What part specifically?"


    Hazel asked me as I spoke up.


    "The Count seemed to be lying or hiding something."


    "Really? Did you notice that?"


    Hazel and the others stared at me strangely.


    I shook my head, thinking that exining about breathing or habitual actions would only make me appear more bizarre.


    "No, it''s just a feeling I had."


    "Well, the butler''s expression and attitude were peculiar when he left. You could definitely sense that."


    With that remark, we obtained a carriage heading to Sulim Vige.


    However, Christopher had a slightly hesitant expression.


    "Isn''t this too hasty?"


    "We don''t have any more information to gather. Besides, we''re capable enough, aren''t we?"


    Christopher disyed an unexpectedly cautious side, but Hazel assured him by patting his shoulder.


    However, with a sense of doubt, he turned to Vivian for her opinion.


    "Vivian, what do you think?"


    "...I don''t know."


    Hazel chuckled at her response and quickly asked for my opinion.


    "What about you, Adrias?"


    "I still believe it''s better to visit the vige as we initially nned."


    In the end, we decided to visit Sulim Vige ording to Hazel''s and my opinion.


    Honestly, with the information we had so far, I couldn''t shake off the feeling of unease. But I trusted Ivy.


    ''I''m traveling with someone who will be the youngest-ever Master of Aura. What could go wrong?''


    Ivy''s presence provided some assurance, at least in terms of our lives being protected.


    Moreover, there were no episodes rted to Boloric Manor in my memories of gamey.


    Although I didn''t know what had happened during the past, before the start of the game, if there were any major incidents, I would have known, just like the terrorist attack at the academy.


    With that in mind, we departed for Sulim Vige without much worry, taking a carriage.


    "It''s farther than I thought. We should catch an inn as soon as we arrive."


    "Wouldn''t it have been better to stay in Boloric and leave in the morning?"


    "We don''t have much time. We should investigate the surroundings while we have the chance."


    As the day grew darker, I looked at the forest path where the sun was setting, and the closer we got to the vige, the more inexplicable palpitations I felt.


    "What is it?"


    Uneasiness?


    No, it was something rted to my own heart...


    Mana.


    Mana was showing signs of agitation.


    With this sudden anomaly, I examined the expressions of the others, but they all seemed calm, as if nothing was wrong.


    "Why is it only happening to me? Did I eat something bad?"


    And then, not long after I felt this strange sensation in my body, the carriage suddenly started to jolt.


    Thud! Thud!


    "Hey, slow down! There''s no rush!"


    Hazel shouted, pounding on the carriage wall, but the carriage continued its erratic movements, ignoring his pleas.


    Christopher, sensing something was amiss, opened the half-closed window that allowedmunication with the driver. The driver wasshing the horses in a bizarre manner, not responding to anymands.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Why is he behaving like that?"


    Christopher yelled, but the driver continued his strange behaviour, paying no attention to us.


    It was only then that everyone realized something was amiss, and we assumed a defensive posture.


    "Why is he acting like that?"


    "The carriage might overturn at this rate."


    Christopher, with a worried expression, took over the reins and started driving the carriage himself.


    "The horses aren''t in their right minds either! Something''s wrong!"


    Upon hearing Christopher''s words, everyone inside the carriage turned to look at me.


    It seemed like they were expecting me, the only mage, toe up with a solution, but I wasn''t particrly sharp-witted.


    "For now, let''s try to slow down the speed as much as possible."


    In the end, that was all we could say to Christopher.


    Although we didn''t know how skilled Christopher was at handling the carriage, fortunately, the speed began to decrease.


    Thanks to that, we narrowly avoided the danger of the carriage overturning.


    The driver continued his erratic behavior, even after Christopher took his ce, jerking his body as if he were dancing.


    "Hey! What are you doing?"


    "He''s smiling!"


    When the sudden words were spoken, everyone turned their heads to see Christopher, who had rotated the driver''s body, showing us his face.


    The driver had a grotesque expression, smiling unnaturally, as if he were dancing.


    "Why is he like this? Snap out of it!"


    "He''s not in his right mind. He was perfectly fine until just now..."


    Everyone was bewildered when suddenly the unrestrained carriage began to rampage.


    The driver, along with the horses, seemed to have gone mad, running in an abnormal manner.


    In the end, Christopher took control of the carriage himself.


    "The horses aren''t in their right minds! Something''s wrong with their condition!"


    Upon Christopher''s trembling voice, we all heard it.


    "What is that person doing?"


    Everyone looked out the window.


    There, we could vaguely see the vigers, who had alle out, dancing in a bizarre manner.


    Their appearance,bined with the darkening sky, created an eerie atmosphere.


    "What in the world is happening?"


    "Is it a curse? Hey, San! What are they doing? As a mage, shouldn''t you know?"


    As the carriage approached the entrance of the vige, Christopher forcefully brought it to a stop.


    Despite the arrival of the carriage, the vigers paid no attention, continuing to dance with faces twisted into grotesque smiles.


    In the dark vige, where not a single torch was lit, it felt like a macabre festival was taking ce.


    I had never witnessed such a phenomenon, not even in the game. I couldn''t pinpoint the exact cause, but in most cases, it fell into one of three categories.


    One was mana abnormalities, another was magic, and thest one...


    "Dark magic?"

 Chapter 17: Dark Magic and Great Sins (peccata)

    Chapter 17: Dark Magic and Great Sins (pata)


    Mana possesses its own nature.


    Depending on the user''s temperament, personality, and the type of magic they primarily use, the nature of their mana changes.


    For example, if someone primarily uses elemental magic, especially fire-based spells, their mana gradually takes on properties simr to fire.


    On the other hand, if someone with no talent in a particr magic type tries to use it, their mana will conform to the established framework and be a subpar imitation.


    Because of this, the term "specialized magic" emerged, and even investigators wanted to learn swordsmanship that matched their own temperament.


    Of course, others couldn''t discern it, only the individual themselves could sense their own mana''s nature.


    And the reason why this story came to mind now was...


    "My mana is resonating."


    Lately, due to consistently summoning Nickel, my mana''s color had been gradually fading.


    However, as we approached this vige, my faded mana began to surge.


    Although I had no prior experience in learning dark magic, simr urrences had happened a few times.


    It had urred when ying both a swordsman character and a mage character, each time near powerful A-rank items.


    I wondered if this phenomenon was rted to an item associated with dark magic.


    If an item could produce such effects, it definitely wouldn''t be an ordinary object.


    What surprised me was that I didn''t know the material used for such items, despite having knowledge of most renowned items and their whereabouts.


    "I thought this would be a simple task, but it''s not your everyday urrence."


    "Is it a curse?"


    Once again, everyone''s gaze fell upon me.


    They expected answers from me, being a mage, but like before, I couldn''t immediately figure out what was happening.


    "I still don''t know."


    Rather than casually bringing up dark magic and arousing suspicion, I took a step back.


    Without concrete evidence, it would be unwise to speak prematurely, so I couldn''t leave behind even the smallest hint.


    Everyone''s expressions soured, seemingly disappointed with my response.


    Christopher, in particr, grumbled in frustration, saying that my help was of no use.


    "For now, let''s try to stop someone and see if we can get them to cease."


    "But what if it''s contagious? What do we do then?"


    "We can''t just stand by and watch."


    In the end, Hazel''s suggestion seemed reasonable, and we entered the vige.


    As soon as we entered, I started feeling oddly bothered.


    "Mind maniption magic?"


    As I muttered, everyone stopped in their tracks.


    "Is it magic?"


    "If you have some control over mana, there''s no need to worry excessively. However, I''m not sure if it''s magic."


    "Not sure?"


    "Casting mental maniption magic powerful enough to affect an entire vige is something an ordinary mage can''t do. Even without the aid of magic circles or artifacts, even those referred to as Archmages would require days, if not longer, to achieve such widespread effects."


    Christopher interjected with a question.


    "How do you know itsted for days?"


    "I could tell by observing their condition."


    In response to my words, Christopher grabbed a passing person.


    Despite being caught, the man''s eyes were bloodshot as he forced a painful smile, unable to remain still.


    "Their condition... It''s serious."


    His words were urate. The man''s state was far from normal.


    Due to vigorous dancing, his feet were covered in blood, and his body seemed both emaciated and parched.


    "This has been happening for a month since the incident. It''s hard to believe that this state has persisted for an entire month. If it had, he would have starved to death long ago."


    "Someone must be managing to keep them from dying..."


    I made the judgment that my statement could serve as clear evidence of dark magic.


    Why go to the trouble of managing them and keeping them in this state without allowing them to die?


    I had a vague sense of the other party''s intention.


    None other than because I am a dark mage, I could make an educated guess.


    "Adrias, my fellow?"


    "We might not be able to solve this on our own."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It seems like dark magic."


    "Dark magic?"


    When the words "dark magic" came out of my mouth, not only Vivian, who had been quiet, but even Ivy, who had been watching with a serious expression, were surprised.


    "Although this situation is bizarre, is there a reason behind it?"


    "It''s just my conjecture, but it seems like they are forcibly collecting the emotions of the vige people. If they can''t make use of it, they will take their lives."


    It wasn''t simply an issue with an item rted to dark magic.


    Since it was not a dungeon-like ce but a previously ordinary vige, it was clear that there was someone behind it.


    I pondered.


    This was undoubtedly an event that Adrias had already experienced in the game.


    But both Adrias and my team members had freely roamed the game''s starting time.


    Moreover, there was no mention of experiencing such a major event.


    If it had been the real Adrias and not me, it would have been a case buried in silence.


    Somewhere, the butterfly effect had urred.


    As I slowly recalled the events of the day, I suddenly reached a conclusion.


    "Perhaps this incident is connected to Viscount Boloric."


    Since entering Viscount Boloric''s territory, I had rarely expressed my opinions.


    There was only one asion where I had voiced my opinion, and that was when I immediately suggested heading to the vige.


    If it hadn''t been for my suggestion, we would have been resting in the baronial city by now.


    ''In the game, Adrias probably rested at the barony city just like that. Then he visited the vige the next day and solved the incident smoothly.''


    Of course, the resolved incident was a fabricated fake, unrted to the events currently unfolding.


    If I were to assume, Viscount Boloric had probably concealed the incident overnight.


    Thinking about it that way, it made sense why the steward had tried to detain us.


    ''Perhaps the reason they wanted to hire mercenaries was to use them for dark magic? And then, unexpectedly, we epted the request?''


    I wasn''t sure of the exact circumstances, but now that I had seen the true nature of this vige, it seemed clear that we were also in danger.


    "In that case, we just need to catch the dark mage."


    "Assistant Professor Ivy. As this is rted to a dark mage, it seems we could use your assistance."


    "Sigh, why did I get caught up in such a shitty situation?"


    That''s what I wanted to say.


    While Hazelined, Ivy expressed her willingness to help, which relieved me somewhat.


    At least, as long as she stepped forward, her life wouldn''t be in immediate danger.


    ''The best course of action would be to abandon the request and call for reinforcements.''


    Sensing that they probably wouldn''t listen to me, we decided to search together.


    "Let''s start by going to the lord''s mansion."


    Ignoring the people dancing around us, we headed towards the mansion that appeared to be the lord''s house.


    As expected, the mansion looked quite expensive, even in this rural area, and gave off the impression of being detached from the surrounding scenery.


    Although the entrance was locked, Christopher effortlessly sliced through it with his sword and entered.


    At the end of the spacious garden, there was a mansion that seemed to be the lord''s residence. The garden appeared neglected, with overgrown weeds indicating the passage of time.


    "We''re entering."


    With Hazel''s signal, we opened the mansion''s door.


    "Ah..."


    Christopher let out a quiet expression of sorrow.


    There were bodies scattered throughout, looking like twisted dolls, that seemed to be servants of the mansion.


    "This confirms it. It''s the work of dark magic."


    As Hazel spoke, the rest of us nodded in agreement.


    Meanwhile, I tried my best to hide my unease.


    No matter how I thought about it, it was clear that there was an A-rank dark magic item nearby. If a dark mage were to personally use it, the destructive power would be terrifying to even imagine.


    I couldn''t be sure of the dark mage''s level, but I could estimate that it would be at least as powerful as Charon Deplen, who had reached the mid-game stage. Even if it weren''t for Ivy, they would have all likely abandoned me and fled.


    ''I trust you, Ivy ire.''


    After thoroughly searching the mansion, we ultimately couldn''t find the body of the lord.


    Aside from the bodies scattered around, we also couldn''t find any other traces of dark magic.


    "Is there anything else in this mansion? Should we search elsewhere?"


    "Hazel."


    "Yeah? Vivian, why?"


    "Outside."


    In the study on the second floor of the mansion, we followed Vivian''s gesture and looked out the window.


    "What''s that?"


    "Ah, damn it. This is insane."


    Underneath the mansion, numerous vigers had gathered and were looking up at us.


    What a horror movie scene. They''re acting as if someone is the dark mage,pletely going insane.


    ''Come to think of it, I''m a dark mage too.''


    Regardless, we couldn''t utter a word as we were surrounded by the vigers from all sides.


    "People areing in!"


    "I''ll go out first."


    Hazel took the lead and stepped out of the study.


    However, there were already dancing vigers waiting outside.


    "Damn it."


    It felt as if the people were being controlled, and they began to attack Hajal.


    That''s when Christopher leaped forward and pushed the people aside.


    "Vivian! Protect the mage!"


    Suddenly...


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    "Ugh!"


    The bodies of the people started exploding like bombs.


    Christopher, who had been using his body to shield against the people, was covered in blood and copsed.


    "Christopher!"


    Caught off guard, the attack caused significant damage.


    Hazel hurriedly rushed over and lifted Christopher, who was injured all over his body.


    And without any time to spare, Ivy lifted me up.


    "Follow me! We need to escape for now."


    Ivy re-entered the study and shattered the window before jumping out.


    Even while carrying me, she effortlesslynded on the ground and swiftly moved, avoiding the vigers.


    Following her, Hazel carried Vivian and Christopher out.


    We fled, unable to retaliate against the vigers chasing us.


    "Hey, Seaweed mage."


    "What?"


    "Can you locate the dark mage?"


    "Just give me a moment."


    Recalling Adrias'' memories, I visualized the basic mana arrangement in my mind.


    Mana Detect was a basic technique for mages, and I focused on spreading my mana like a, trying to entwine it.


    "It''s so exhausting."


    In such a desperate situation, it was challenging, but I had performed missions in even worse conditions in my past life.


    Regaining myposure, I slowly constructed the of mana.


    And soon, it seemed like something got caught in the, making it tremble.


    It seemed that myckluster mana instantly attracted the aura of the item, most likely an A-rank dark magic item.


    The of captured mana detected intense mana interference in the vigers'' minds, allowing me to pinpoint a specific location.


    "It''s in the 9 o''clock direction! Approximately 600 meters from here!"


    "Great! Well done, Seaweed mage!"


    Ivy, still carrying me, immediately started running at an explosive speed as soon as she heard the location.


    She was so fast that the distance between us and the rest of the team pursuing us widened significantly.


    In no time, Ivy and I arrived in front of a random house.


    "Where is it?"


    "It seems to be this house."


    "For now, put me down."


    Ivy let go of me and drew her sword from her waist.


    Without hesitation, she broke down the door and entered.


    And in that moment...


    "...!"


    I saw Ivy, who had entered, suddenly freeze in ce.


    ''How pitiful, how pitiful, how pitiful, how pitiful, how pitiful.''


    ''Just like a moth diving into the mes, same, same, same, same.''


    And with a sudden resonating sound, the surroundings of the house started turning pitch ck like an abyss.


    "It''s a trap...!"


    Caught off guard, but it was toote.


    The ck barrier swallowed both Ivy and the house whole,pleting a perfect semicircr shape.


    ''Where is it? If this was a trap, where is the sorcerer?''


    I was a bit worried about Ivy, but I trusted her.


    She would probably escape unscathed.


    Now, I had to worry about myself.


    Looking around anxiously, I attempted to use Mana Detect again, but another resonating sound echoed out.


    ''Do not be impatient. Everything is the will of the gods, will of the gods, will of the gods.''


    ''Soon, all creatures shall kneel before the name of "Sloth," same, same, same.''


    ''Sloth.''


    Hearing the words from the empty air, I spected about the item my opponent possessed and suppressed my astonishment.


    Although I had thought that it wouldn''t be an ordinary item, to think that it would be rted to ''Great Sin''...


    This game''s name was ''Pata.''


    Thus, it meant the appearance of a high-level item rted to the main story.

 Chapter 18: The Barrier of Sloth and the Past

    Chapter 18: The Barrier of Sloth and the Past


    In reality, I couldn''t be certain if the opponent had an item rted to "Sloth." However, I could make a reasonable guess.


    After all, if they didn''t possess an item rted to sin, they wouldn''t mention "Sloth."


    ''This is going to be troublesome.''


    I delved into my memories, recalling the items associated with sin, specifically those rted to Sloth.


    There weren''t many items rted to sin, so I was able to think of one item.


    ''Codex Apocalypse.''


    It was an item that, when fully assembled, would summon the final boss of the game.


    Comprised of seven pages, both the main body and the scattered pieces, each page possessed tremendous power.


    Most likely, the item the opponent possessed was one of the pages of Codex Apocalypse, specifically the page rted to Sloth.


    Thud, thud.


    I retraced my steps, avoiding the rushing people, to join up with my team.


    Determining the location of the opponent would have to wait until we regrouped.


    Fortunately, thanks to the stamina I had steadily built up and my athletic abilities, I easily evaded the people rushing towards me and managed to find Hazel and Vivian.


    Phuhaak!


    "Ah."


    Bright crimson streaks spread in all directions.


    There, Vivian, like a madman covered in blood, shed through the surroundings with her swordsmanship and mercilessly slew the surrounding vigers.


    Meanwhile, Hazel, with an expressionless face, just stood there, watching as Christopher was tossed aside.


    Even in such a crisis, it was too quick for their true natures to reveal themselves.


    "Adrias?"


    Only now did Hazel notice me and nced at me with surprise.


    Then, he quickly resumed his act, pretending to examine Christopher.


    I followed suit and feigned ignorance.


    "What''s going on...?"


    Pretending to be confused, I questioned Hazel.


    "Vivian seems to have lost her mind. I''ve never seen her like this before."


    Hajal''s earlier cold expression was nowhere to be found, reced by his sudden fluster.


    "But where did Ivy go?"


    "She fell into a trap and is trapped in a barrier."


    "And where is our opponent?"


    "I''ll check again."


    Even though Vivian, who mercilessly ughtered the rushing people, was frightening, I was more wary of Hazel, who, like me, hid his true thoughts.


    In a situation where your ally is scarier than your enemy... was that the case?


    For now, I used Mana Detect.


    It''s a pity, it''s a pity, it''s a pity.


    Do you know that the people you''re killing are innocent vigers?


    "This voice..."


    Hazel, seemingly hearing it for the first time, looked around in confusion.


    And I seized this opportunity to concentrate as much as possible, trying to locate the source of the sound.


    Ta-da-da-dak.


    Once again, I provoked him by speaking.


    "So what? Is killing by your hand the will of the gods, while killing by our hand is a sinful act deserving punishment?"


    What a pity, what a pity, what a pity.


    Will you, an ignorant mortal,prehend the deep intentions of the gods,prehend,prehend?


    ''I found it.''


    Although I wasn''t sure if it was a trap this time, I at least pinpointed the location.


    Coincidentally, it was the same ce Ivy and I had visited earlier.


    That worked out well.


    "Hazel."


    "Yes. Did you find it?"


    "I''ve located it, and unfortunately, it''s the same ce where Ivy, the assistant, fell into a trap."


    "Hmm."


    Hazel paused for a moment, seemingly contemting, then nodded his head.


    "I''ll go alone. Vivian is wreaking havoc here, so it shouldn''t be too dangerous."


    "But Hazel, you could be in danger too."


    "Yes, I understand. But if there''s no one else who can go, I have no choice. Take care of Christopher for me."


    With those words, he left, heading towards the location I had provided.


    Left alone, I watched Vivian''s frenzied movements from behind. I quickly took out recovery potions and regeneration potions from my backpack and gave them to Christopher.


    Bang! Plop!


    The people exploded once again.


    Feeling anxious, I looked towards Vivian. She was running around, covered in an unknown liquid, not knowing if it was her own blood or the vigers''.


    Apart from her madness, Vivian was quite a formidable character.


    The reason she could have be a viinous character was due to her immensebat power.


    If she had just been a character who went mad without any fighting abilities, I wouldn''t have bothered remembering her.


    "It''s a shame. Those materials weren''t meant to be consumed like this."


    "Are you out?"


    Checking Christopher''s condition, I naturally responded to the voice that spoke.


    "You''re not surprised?"


    "I had a rough idea."


    After leaving Christopher behind and standing up, I noticed that the sorcerer, who had been wearing a mask to cover his face, was now sitting on the opposite roof.


    "You knew?"


    "I had a hunch."


    Despite knowing, I sent Hazel.


    To be honest, Hazel wasn''t helpful and was actually more of a liability.


    If he made a mistake, he would use us as hostages and escape alone.


    "A while ago, yourpanion fled."


    It seems things didn''t go as expected.


    "Oh?"


    "I see you''re not surprised."


    "He wasn''t much use anyway."


    "Why are you so confident? Have you epted death?"


    "Die? Me?"


    I raised my head and looked directly at the opponent.


    "I will never die. At least, not here."


    "You are quite resolute. I''ll give you a trial, considering your courage."


    Trial?


    Before I could continue my thoughts, the same barrier that had trapped Ivy earlier surged up from the ground and engulfed me.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Kim Jin-hwan."


    "Confirmed."


    What was that?


    It felt like I had a dream or something.


    But now was not the time to dreams.


    I cautiously moved my body ording to the signal from our team leader, Kim Hyun-woo.


    At the front, our point man, Jeong Yong-ho, was already waiting.


    I followed behind Yong-ho, sticking to the building wall, and our youngest member, Park Sung-bo, attached himself to the opposite pir.


    "Our objective is assassination, and any other individuals present must be eliminated on-site."


    Yong-ho started climbing the building wall, being cautious and keeping an eye on the front.


    The special equipment attached to our hands allowed us to easily climb the building exterior like it was nothing.


    As I guarded the rear, scanning the surroundings, I felt a strange sensation.


    I felt like I had experienced this feeling somewhere before...


    Yong-ho''s signal came from the direction he had climbed.


    I focused on the mission and started climbing the building right after him.


    That''s when it happened.


    "ck!"


    With the short and powerfulmand from our team leader, indicating the presence of enemies, gunshots rang out.


    And then, there was an enormous explosion, and my body was thrown back uncontrobly.


    My ears were ringing, and my vision turned white.


    But through the repetition of training, my body instinctively reached for my gun.


    It was difficult to distinguish anything through the blood spatter.


    Due to the night operation, all I could see were the sparks from the muzzle shes.


    I touched my forehead, and there were no signs of my night vision equipment being damaged by the explosive shockwave.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Gunshots, shouts, screams.


    I fired my weapon while in a prone position.


    And then I moved, finding cover and engaging in a fierce gunfight with unseen enemies.


    It was inconvenient to use my left hand, but I had no choice but to engage in one-handed shooting.


    Amidst the chaotic gunfire and screams, the enemy finally fell silent.


    I survived, and I attributed it to a stroke of luck.


    I slowly surveyed my surroundings, using my eyes adapted to the darkness.


    The designated mission area, which was supposed to be the building, was now just a copsed structure due to the explosion.


    As I walked forward slowly, I saw people lying all around.


    Bang! Bang!


    I systematically confirmed each kill and searched for my teammates.


    "... ...!"


    One of my teammates, dressed the same as me, was lying there.


    As much as I wanted to check on him, securing the area''s safety took priority.


    Finally, after confirming the elimination of all enemybatants, we returned.


    I approached the first teammate I had discovered and checked his breathing and pulse.


    ''... ...''


    It was still warm, but that was all.


    I lifted the mask slightly to confirm the identity.


    It was our youngest member, Sung-bo.


    "Damn it, Sung-bo. How did you get ahead of me?"


    I muttered, unable to speak loudly, and checked his night vision goggles.


    As a highly ssified unit, we couldn''t carry anything that could reveal our identities, not even dog tags.


    I regretted not taking night vision goggles myself, but I set aside my emotions and searched for the other team members.


    They were like family to me.


    They were the only rtionships I had, and individuals I couldn''t give up on.


    And every time I discovered the bodies of my teammates, my heart shattered.


    "Ugh."


    I forcefully held back the tears that welled up, and it felt agonizing to the bone.


    Maybe I should just die too.


    If I die here, won''t it be the end of me, killed in action?


    My hand with the gun went into my mouth.


    The distinct smell of gunpowder prated my senses.


    "Who''s there?"


    I heard faint Korean.


    I took out the gun from my mouth and turned my head.


    In the debris of the copsed building, I saw Yong-ho without his mask.


    I hurriedly ran over, cautiously clearing the rubble, and pulled Yong-ho out.


    His condition wasn''t good.


    He looked like he was about to die, and my hands trembled.


    "Who are you, Jinhwan?"


    "Uh..."


    "This idiot. Don''t tremble. I can feel your trembling. I''m not dying, you punk."


    "Yeah."


    I let go of my left hand, which wasn''t moving, and barely lifted Yong-ho with my right hand, then escaped from the scene.


    Can I survive? Won''t the enemies chase after us?


    How do we escape?


    "Jin-hwan."


    "Why?"


    "You''re not someone like that."


    I stopped abruptly in my tracks.


    "You haven''t done anything wrong."


    The suppressed feelings in my heart began to surface.


    At the same time, I realized the true nature of the strange sensation I had felt earlier.


    ''This is not reality.''


    Why?


    Because I had made a promise just a while ago.


    ''Family.''


    Even for the newly formed family.


    I had vowed to break free from the burden of the past.


    I had no reason to dwell on this issue anymore.


    I wouldn''t reverse the decision I had made and the dilemma I had faced before.


    That''s why this ce was not reality.


    Realizing that, I noticed that this was a barrier created by the Dark Mage.


    "I, in fact, have regretted a lot."


    "Hmm?"


    "I''ve had a lot of regrets and reflected a lot. That''s why even after you were discharged, I stayed in the unit and continued to carry out missions. But, you know..."


    "..."


    "I''ve already let go. Since I''ve be a new person, I want to start again."


    Trying hard to forget, but unable to forget the unforgettable past.


    But as Adrias, I had made up my mind to live, already halfway through destroying my past.


    Thanks to that self-awareness, I gently lowered Yong-ho.


    "This time, I''ll live without regrets."


    "Is that so? ording to whose will?"


    "My own."


    The bird struggles to break out of the egg. The egg is the world.


    Whoever is born must destroy their own world.


    Recalling the passage left by Hesse, I aimed the gun at the figure resembling Yong-ho.


    "I''ll move forward. I won''t sit idle in a ce like this."


    "Why don''t you becent? Why?"


    "If you thought I would feel despair, then you''ve seeded half way. But I have truly be a new person."


    I, as Adrias, and I, as Kim Jin-hwan, don''t deny either.


    Both are me.


    Reminding myself of that fact, I spat out the final words as a pledge.


    "I am Adrias Cromwell. I won''t deny myself anymore."


    Bang!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    [Kim Jin-hwan - Adrias Cromwell, synchronization 100% achieved.]


    [Inheriting Kim Jin-hwan''s talent ''Combat (Prodigy)''.]

 Chapter 19: Battle and the Identity of the Warlock

    Chapter 19: Battle and the Identity of the Warlock


    I returned to reality, leaving behind the shattered barriers that fell like ss fragments.


    The ce I returned to was still filled with zombie-like vigers dancing, but at least my heart felt relieved.


    "How did this happen?"


    Even though he wore a mask, the trembling voice of the dark mage couldn''t hide his agitation.


    Leaving him alone, I looked to the side and noticed another ck spherical barrier.


    "Vivian, perhaps?"


    It seemed that creating those ck barriers was a power derived from Natae''s page.


    I couldn''t be sure, but I wondered if the reason the vigers had transformed like that wasn''t the dark mage''s ability, but rather the ability of that item.


    "What if Ivy is being controlled? That would be dreadful."


    Suddenly, a ck dart flew towards me without warning, piercing through my foot.


    "How did you manage to escape? You broke Sloth''s curse? It''s unbelievable."


    Dark spheres floated around the dark mage.


    Judging by the low-level magic they were casting, their abilities didn''t seem impressive.


    But they were still a significant threat to me at the moment.


    "Moreover, Sloth''s page may have additional abilities."


    Having considered that, I decided to reveal my intentions.


    "Do you know about the assembly?"


    "!"


    Their eyes visibly widened in surprise at the mention of the assembly.


    It seems they were secretly involved in it.


    "How do you know about the assembly?"


    "Why wouldn''t I?"


    Although it was basic dark magic, I had the advantage on the battlefield.


    Besides, since everyone else was trapped by barriers, I didn''t need to worry about being watched.


    [Novice Command: Cast Skeleton Summoning.]


    [Twenty-three corpses detected.]


    [Caster''s proficiency is insufficient. Nine react.]


    [Novice Necromancer: Skeleton Summoning sessful.]


    [Summoned seven Skeletons (Normal) and two Skeleton Soldiers (Normal).]


    -ck! ck! ck! ck!-


    The vigers killed by Vivian rose as skeletons.


    "Necromancer!"


    As expected of someone with low-level abilities, they were noticeably taken aback by the situation.


    Initially, they appeared with strange gibberish and acted like the final boss.


    While searching for opportunities, I picked up Christopher''s sword, which was lying on the ground.


    "In the name of the assembly, I shall collect the Sloth''s page."


    To provoke their hesitation further, I mentioned the name of the dark magic assembly.


    And indeed, I could see that they were shaken by my words.


    "That''s impossible. The assembly has already noticed!"


    "Go. Charles, Hans, Alex, Alice, Jace, and the rest."


    The skeletons obeyed mymand and rushed towards the dark mage, tumbling and stumbling.


    "Even if you came from the assembly, you can''t capture me."


    nk! Crunch!


    Indeed, the durability of ordinary skeletons was pathetic.


    The dark spheres created by the opponent shredded my skeletons to pieces.


    "Grease."


    Although the opponent momentarily nullified the friction on the ground, they casually deflected the magic and stepped back.


    Meanwhile, with only three skeletons left due to the opponent''s magic, they fearlessly continued to advance.


    Thud!


    At that moment, the remaining vigers blocked the skeletons with firearms.


    However, the soldiers of the second tier, not ordinary skeletons, pushed aside the vigers and moved towards their target.


    Crack!


    ''ck Shield. An intermediate dark mage.''


    Intermediate dark magic.


    I sensed a feeling of mockery from the opponent.


    Ignoring the fact that the skeletons clung to them, they created another dark sphere without any intention of evading.


    Thud! Boom!


    And when the vigers rushed out, the remaining skeletons shattered into pieces.


    "It''s quite insignificant to im that you came from the assembly. How did you escape Sloth''s curse with such ability?"


    I quickly consumed healing potions and strength-enhancing potions from my bag and summoned another skeleton.


    Although the number was reduced this time, seven skeletons stood up.


    The opponent, still protected by the ck shield, created another dark sphere confidently.


    "Do you think the same method will work?"


    Talkative, aren''t you?


    I barely managed to block the iing ovepping dark spheres with an Earth Shield.


    Then, using the earth walls that rose from the ground as cover, I secretly summoned Nickel.


    Creak?


    I handed my sword to Nickel and silently ordered it to ambush the opponent from behind.


    Fortunately, Nickel understood my intention, and its presence became almost imperceptible in an instant.


    Skeleton Soldier really uses every technique avable.


    "Because of you, all the efforts put into the n have gone to waste. Atone for that with death."


    "It''s your fault, isn''t it? Didn''t your parents teach you that?"


    "You bastard!"


    Insulting parents seems to be a universally effective method.


    The opponent summoned not only dark spheres but also me Arrows, Poison Needles, and Thorn Whips,unching ruthless bombardment.


    Within those attacks, my skeletons crumbled one by one, and finally, my mana began to run low.


    Eventually, the Earth Shield copsedpletely, and the cover disappeared.


    "You may have escaped the barriers somehow, but now it''s time for you to die."


    "What''s your rtionship with Lord Bolorik?"


    "Hehe. So many curious people who will soon die."


    "Fine. Think of me as someone who will soon die and give me an answer."


    "Just shut up and die quietly."


    Five dark spheres fiercely spewed out with great momentum.


    However, I effortlessly moved my body and evaded the attacks.


    "What kind of sorcery is this?"


    Since I had convincingly blocked the attacks with the Earth Shield, the opponent stood there in bewilderment.


    If I can''t even dodge attacks thate in a straight line, then my talent would be wasted.


    ''Straight-line attacks should be at the speed of bullets to make them difficult to avoid.''


    Having the foresight of the muzzle direction would allow me to evade even bullets, boosting my confidence.


    In my past life, I demonstrated that level of performance.


    With the passage of time as the price, Nickel finally appeared behind the dark mage.


    "Huh!"


    Crack!


    The opponent realized it rather btedly and hurriedly turned around to cast a spell, but the ck shield shattered.


    "Merely a skeleton!"


    Apparently, the opponent, seeing that Nickel''s appearance was not much different from an ordinary skeleton, forgot that the ck shield had been broken.


    They immediately retaliated with a dark sphere, but Nickel skillfully dodged it with its sword and continued to advance.


    "What is this skeleton...?"


    It seemed that the opponent finally noticed that it wasn''t an ordinary skeleton, so they hastily took something out from their chest.


    ''Sloth''s page.''


    Seeing the peculiar cube they pulled out, I rushed towards them.


    While Nickel chased the dark mage at an incredible speed, the activation of Natae''s page was faster.


    Shhh!


    The cube-shaped Sloth''s page started emitting ck light and rotating.


    As a result, the ground around the dark mage turned ck, and six gigantic, pale hands emerged.


    Thud!


    Nickel blocked the swinging hands and retreated.


    Each hand, about the size of a person, had long, red nails. Even after being struck by Nickel''s sword, they seemed unaffected, indicating their sturdiness.


    "These damn dogs! I''ve worked so hard to gather this power!"


    It seemed that the power had been umted using the vigers, and they finally used it now.


    I couldn''t say for sure what kind of magic it was, but using such power clearly indicated that it was not ordinary.


    ''I should have killed him with thatst attack.''


    The opponent''s intuition was better than I thought.


    While having such thoughts, the white hands were aiming for Nickel.


    Thud! Thud!


    "How can a mere skeleton do this?"


    The opponent waspletely fixated on Nickel.


    That won''t do.


    Swish, thump!


    As I approached the dark mage, one of the hands flew towards my original position like a whip.


    I didn''t take the hit, but it would have been disastrous if it hadnded.


    Apart from summoning hands with Sloth''s page, the opponent was still not concerned about me, focusing on Nickel.


    Despite depleting their mana to that extent, they continued casting magic, likely due to Sloth''s page increasing their mana.


    Kikigik. Thump!


    As I approached the dark mage, one of the hands flew towards my original position like a whip.


    Although I didn''t take the hit, it looked like it would have been devastating.


    Aside from summoning hands with Sloth''s page, the opponent seemed to be capable of using magic as well, as they continued to ignore me and focused on Nickel.


    Despite depleting their mana to such an extent, they still continued to use magic, suggesting that Sloth''s page was likely increasing their mana.


    Kikigik. Thump!


    But, Nickel is still an Aura Master.


    Even though he didn''t have a core to manipte mana, his ego, experience, and swordsmanship remained sharp.


    Just like before, Nickel calmly evaded and blocked attacks, not being overwhelmed.


    However, as the ck ground expanded and the range of the white hands increased, even Nickel started to be pushed back.


    Well done, Nickel.


    Now it''s my turn.


    "This madman. Does he think a magicianing in person will make a difference? Is he even capable of throwing a punch?"


    Before I knew it, as I got close to him, he summoned a thorn whip and swung it, sneering.


    It was indeed difficult to predict the whip''s movements, but unless the opponent was an expert with it, I could easily evade it.


    Furthermore, the closer the distance, the greater the dy in the whip''s attacks due to its characteristics.


    Thanks to that, having dodged the attack, I swiftly prated the opponent''s guard.


    "That''s right. This bastard. This is the fist of the Special Forces of the Republic of Korea!"


    Whack!


    I actually struck his face, which he never expected. He didn''t even have time to defend himself.


    His mask flew off into the distance.


    "Baron Boloric''s Butler?"


    With a passing thought, I didn''t lose momentum and swung my fist once again.


    "This is for Charles."


    Whack!


    "This is for Hans."


    Thump!


    "And this is for the rest of us!"


    "Aaah!"


    The screaming dark mage fired a spell from a distance.


    With a quick sidestep, it barely grazed my shoulder.


    Taking advantage of that moment, I quickly stepped back and stood up. His eyes were bloodshot, and blood dripped from his nose and mouth as he spoke.


    "This lunatic bastard! Die!"


    As two of the hands that were previously focused on Nickel came towards me, I quickly dodged their grasp and attempted to approach the dark mage.


    "Die, die, die!"


    Once again, magic went haywire, and the spells rained down on me and the hands without any distinction.


    Fortunately, the majority of the magic was blocked by the giant hands, allowing me to escape unharmed.


    Shwaaack!


    Thunk!


    Suddenly, with a newfound ease, Nickel attacked the dark mage.


    Desperately, the opponent used the ck Shield, but like before, it shattered.


    As the hands desperately tried to block Nickel once again, I shouted to him.


    "Nickel!"


    Understanding my intentions, Nickel threw his sword.


    The thrown sword spun through the air and flew towards the dark mage.


    "Heeugh!"


    Twisting his body, the dark mage narrowly avoided the sword, but a bright smile appeared on his face.


    "To think I would fall for such an attack..."


    Swiftly, from behind the dark mage, I caught the sword that Nickel had thrown, rotating my body and beheading the opponent.


    From the severed neck of the dark mage, blood gushed out, while his face still wore a smile.


    In the first ce, the sword thrown by Nickel was aimed at me, not the dark mage.


    The reason I called Nickel and instructed him to throw me the sword was for that purpose.


    Thud. Poof!


    The headless corpse fell to its knees, spurting blood.


    And from his grasp, Sloth''s page, which was spewing ck light, also lost its radiance and stopped spinning.


    Gurgling.


    With a strange sound, the ground that had turned ck began to regain its color, and the white hands were sucked in and disappeared.


    ''I guess he wasn''t a full fledged warlock.''


    They didn''t seem to have much practicalbat experience.


    Since they hid and avoided being discovered, theycked battle experience.


    When stories of a dark mage engaging inbat emerged, it usually meant they had been exposed, and their fate was either death or survival.


    If they managed to survive even after being exposed, it meant they were no ordinary individuals.


    And such individuals were usually famous dark mages who had revealed their names.


    I took the Natae''s page, which I held tightly even in death, from the hands of the corpse.


    It was at this moment when one of the concluding items of this game, Codex Apocalypse, fell into my hands.

 Chapter 20: Diligent Sloth and Vivian Velocan

    Chapter 20: Diligent Sloth and Vivian Velocan


    Just like there were named characters, there were also several "named items" in this world. Especially in a world where different races, legendary figures, and gods existed, there were various types of items and abilities.


    [Codex Apocalypse: Chapter 7, Diligent Sloth]


    [Mana regeneration rate +321%]


    [ck magic proficiency increase +123%]


    [Mana alignment speed +213%]


    [Composition speed of potions +213%]


    [Mana storage function]


    [Energy absorption from the skill ''Indolent Dance'']


    [When in possession of the item, cursed (List of curses...)]


    [Embedded skills...]


    Indeed, a named item. The information appeared in my mind as if it were on a game screen. Looking at the stats of the item, I realized that if the opponent had been a slightly morepetent dark mage, I would have been unable to use my hand and would have been killed.


    However, when I looked at the Diligent Sloth in my hand, I became worried. Of course, it was an incredible item, but I couldn''t use it without attracting attention. Especially if I were to return with an item of this magnitude, even Bahart Alven might notice. Named items usually didn''t exhibit their presence until they were acknowledged by their owners. In the game, they were acknowledged as soon as they were acquired.


    However, if the owner failed to acknowledge them, they would continuously emit their presence and cause fluctuations in mana.


    "My head hurts."


    And I felt the same way. Even though I held the Diligent Sloth, I could still sense its presence. It seemed that I hadn''t been acknowledged as the owner. Perhaps if I had exceptional talent, it would have naturally acknowledged me, and the fluctuations would have ceased.


    Nickel, seeming to understand my feelings, confidently approached and spread his hands. For a skeleton servant who couldn''t even handle mana, he was certainly different from the others.


    "What?"


    Nickel gestured toward the sword I was holding. Well, he knew what he wanted.


    I handed the sword to Nickel and, while I was at it, also gave him the Diligent Sloth. Then I deactivated the summoned item. It was better not to attract any more attention, and it was also a way to conceal the Diligent Sloth.


    Looking around, there was no trace of the ruins. Even the surviving vigers had been swept away by the dark mage''s magic and the white hands he summoned, leaving no trace behind.


    ''Christopher disappeared too. I''m sorry.''


    Another peculiar thing caught my attention.


    "Why won''t this disappear?"


    Was it a curse from the Diligent Sloth? Even though the caster had died, the ck boundary activated by the skill within the Diligent Sloth still remained.


    Seeing that it continued to activate despite the caster''s demise, it seemed to be an issue with the item rather than the caster.


    I cautiously reached out my hand and touched the semi-circr boundary.


    Thud.


    I felt a slight recoil, and my hand sunk into it.


    Observing the wobbling boundary like pudding, I withdrew my hand.


    ''Should I just leave it like this?''


    To be honest, leaving Vivian behind would be better, especiallypared to Ivy. If I left with Vivian in this state, what would Ivy say? Naturally, she would ask me to save her.


    If I had to save her anyway, it would be better to do it as soon as possible.


    ''Should I just remove it?''


    After making a decision, I threw myself into the boundary without hesitation.


    Ssh!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Thud!


    As soon as I arrived, I witnessed a scene that made me hesitate. A woman was pping a girl who couldn''t have been more than 10 years old. The young girl had green hair and dried-up green eyes, resembling someone I knew. Could it be Vivian?


    "You insolent brat! What good does it do to open your eyes wide? Do you want me to kill you or something?"


    "...No, I''m sorry, ma''am."


    "Is this how you talk back to me?"


    Smack!


    Was that considered talking back? From what I could see, it seemed like she was hitting her out of frustration, but I didn''t know the details, so I just watched in silence. In the first ce, it seemed that neither of them could see me.


    After observing the distressing scene of abuse for a while, the agonizing time finally came to an end. During that time, I confirmed that I was invisible to them, but regardless of being invisible, I could still exert physical force.


    That meant that if I spoke, they would hear me. However, I hadn''t tried it yet.


    A littleter, the girl, with a body covered in bruises, came out of the room of the woman referred to as "madam" and headed somewhere while dragging her painful body. It was pitiful to see her moving like that, but for now, I just continued to observe.


    Knock!


    "Who''s there?"


    "It''s me, Mother."


    It seemed that this ce was the residence of a noble family. If my knowledge was correct, Vivian, thedy-in-waiting, was a member of the Velocan family. So, was this the Velocan family of Count Velocan?


    "Come in."


    "Yes, Mother."


    Following Vivian, I entered the room, where a frail womany on the bed.


    "What''s the matter this time?"


    "I''m sorry, Mother. Because of my slip of the tongue, I thought Madam woulde to see you..."


    "...?"


    I couldn''t quite grasp how things were working here. I knew Vivian as a noble''s daughter, but it seemed that there was a separate Countess and Vivian''s mother?


    "You... I wasn''t the one who gave birth to you."


    "I''m sorry, Mother."


    Seeing this situation, I vaguely understood why Vivian had gone mad. If even her biological mother treated her like this, how could she not go crazy?


    All day long, I followed Vivian like a ghost and learned that her mother, as a legitimate wife, had given birth to Vivian but fell ill afterward, preventing her from bearing a sessor. As a result, the Baron brought in a concubine in an attempt to have a son.


    And it just so happened that the concubine, who was brought in for that purpose, ended up having a son, leading to this situation.


    The Count knew about this situation but turned a blind eye.


    Finally, after a long and exhausting day, Vivian returned to her room, sat on the edge of the bed, and silently shed tears, suffocating her sobs.


    Thump!


    "Huh! Wh-who''s there?"


    As I made my voice heard, she looked towards the door with a mix of fear and sadness. Sigh, who would have thought I''d feel sympathy for a nobledy?


    Nevertheless, witnessing the girl being abused made it impossible for me to remain indifferent. Besides, she hadn''t disyed any behavior befitting a nobledy, so she wasn''t exactly acting like one.


    "Wh-who''s there?"


    I mustered up my courage and called out to her again, this time sitting down on a chair beside a table, trying not to startle her too much.


    "Eeek!"


    To her eyes, the chair probably seemed to move on its own. I did my best to show a sense of presence, indicating that I had sat down on it.


    "A ghost?"


    "Ahem. Can you hear me?"


    Since this is how it turned out, I might as well adopt the concept of a kind invisible fairy.


    "A ghost!"


    "No, not a ghost. I''m a fairy."


    "A... fairy!"


    Reacting with a mixture of fear and curiosity, she seemed a bit adorable.


    "Vivian Velocan, right?"


    "Yes, yes! That''s me."


    "Vivian. Hmm, hmm. The reason I have appeared here is none other than to help you, Vivian."


    "Me?"


    The way to break this barrier. Although I wasn''t exactly sure, considering my own circumstances, I believed that the only way was to ovee the past.


    To realize that this ce is not reality and shatter the egg of despair and frustration.


    If I failed, I would fall into the abyss of sloth.


    "Yes, that''s right, Vivian Velocan. I am a fairy who has appeared to assist you."


    "Wow."


    Vivian eximed in joy and then started shedding tears, unable to contain her emotions.


    Seeing her cry silently, I became even more flustered.


    "V-Vivian?"


    "I''m sorry. I suddenly... suddenly started crying. I''m sorry, Fairy. Until now, no one has been on my side..."


    Ah, I really dislike this atmosphere.


    But I have to endure.


    Since I have already entered this space, I don''t know how to escape.


    I have no choice but to help her as much as possible and break this barrier.


    "But how did the fairy know about me ande here?"


    "Vivian, you are special. Although you may not know it, you are someone who shines brightly with uniqueness."


    First, I decided to boost her self-esteem, which had plummeted after suffering from abuse and ending up in the slums.


    "Me... I''m special?"


    "Of course. You are someone with a unique quality that is unparalleled in the world."


    "What makes me special?"


    Hmm, I blurted out my words without thinking, and her sudden question left my head spinning. Fortunately, I quickly came up with an answer that didn''t sound too awkward.


    "Vivian, you possess extraordinary talent in swordsmanship."


    "Me? With a sword?"


    Based on today''s events, I could tell that she hadn''t learned swordsmanship yet. But I confidently assured her, "Yes, a remarkable talent. It''s a sparkling uniqueness."


    I could say this with confidence because I knew her future.


    Two yearster, she would single-handedly annihte all the fifth-year students of the Knight Academy.


    She would even kill the professors and assistants who were with her.


    "I can''t believe it. I always make mistakes and get scolded and punished."


    "Vivian, I am a fairy. Do fairies know better, or do humans know better?"


    "Well, I''m not sure."


    "Vivian, you are special. Even the Countess who torments you, feels jealous of your extraordinary talents. You have done nothing wrong."


    As I spoke, it felt like a whisper of darkness.


    As if I had be a shadow.


    But is it the truth? From what I saw, Vivian was simply being abused without any wrongdoing on her part. Even if she had made a mistake, the abuse was unjust.


    "From now on, I will apany you, Vivian, and provide guidance. However, you must not reveal my existence to anyone. Do you understand?"


    "Yes! I understand."


    Since then, I followed Vivian''s side every day, offering her guidance. Although I was inexperienced in human rtionships, I had plenty of advice to give to a young girl. First, I advised her to express her desire to learn swordsmanship, even if it seemed difficult for her.


    When Vivian faced challenges from the Countess, I advised her on the appropriate actions to take. Thanks to this, she gradually escaped the abuse, and with the excuse of practicing swordsmanship, her interactions with the Countess diminished, leading to a better situation.


    "Fairy, did you hear? The swordsmanship teacher praised me!"


    Time passed, and it had been a month since entering the barrier. Vivian, who had transformed into a cheerful person, called out to me from the opposite direction.


    "I''m here, Vivian."


    "Oh! There you are!"


    As I spent time with Vivian and grew fond of her, I couldn''t help but feel as if she were my own daughter. Within the span of a month, it didn''t feel like a long time.


    "Indeed, Vivian is special. I have been watching by your side, and your growth has been astonishing."


    "Really? Hehe."


    At that moment, she suddenly reached out her hand towards me. I discreetly stepped back, keeping a distance so that her hand wouldn''t touch mine.


    "Why can you see me, but I can''t see you, Mr. fairy? I want to see you too."


    "That''s because I''m a fairy. It''s not just Vivian who can''t see me, but no one else can either."


    "But you said I was special!"


    "Haha. I hope therees a time when Vivian can see me."


    It couldn''t go any further. I tried not to let my emotions show, but seeing Vivian''s desperate look with nowhere to turn, my determination wavered without me even realizing it.


    Yes, there isn''t much time left. Just a little more.


    ...I forced myself to think of something else.


    Then, one day, by chance, the Count of Velocan happened to witness Vivian''s training.


    "Ah, I greet you, Father."


    "Vivian, try it once more."


    "Yes?"


    "Do the sword technique you just showed."


    "Yes, understood!"


    She smoothly demonstrated the basic and advanced movements she had practiced for a month. Indeed, Vivian, who had remarkable talent, disyed noticeable skill within just a month.


    After showing everything she had learned, the cold Count nodded his head.


    "You''re skilled. Truly a descendant of Velocan."


    "Th-thank you."


    With those words, the Count left.


    However, Vivian seemed unaffected by hisments, and tears welled up in her eyes as she stared at the ground.


    Since no one else was around, I quietly praised her.


    "I told you, Vivian. You truly are amazing. If you continue to work hard like this, you''ll be even better."


    "Fairy, thank you. It''s the first time I''ve heard something good from my father. He''s never spoken kindly of me before."


    Sigh. This was tough.


    As I sighed with sympathy, I suddenly felt a disturbance in the air.


    What is it? Could it be?


    "Fairy, thank you. I will, I will work really hard. So I can find my own path. I won''t be useless Vivian Velocan, but a proud Vivian Velocan."


    As she spoke, the world began to crumble.


    "Huh?"


    Vivian also stopped speaking, her bewildered eyes witnessing the crumbling world.


    It seems she doesn''t realize it''s not reality.


    Is it time to part ways?


    "F-Fairy? What is this?"


    "Vivian, you did great. Will you make one promise with me?"


    Due to the unexpected affection I felt, I acted impudently.


    Although there was no need for it, I conveyed my words to the confused Vivian.


    "Fairy?"


    "In the future, promise me that you''ll continue to live like this, work hard, and find Vivian Velocan''s own path. Promise me you won''t forget thismitment."


    I held her hand.


    Vivian, slightly surprised by our first touch, quickly regained herposure as if she was determined not to let go.


    "It''s a promise, Vivian?"


    "Yes! It''s a promise."


    And that''s how Vivian''s world shattered.

 Chapter 21: Adrias Judgment

    Chapter 21: Adrias'' Judgment


    As I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was Vivian''s disheveled green hair and her face stained with blood.


    The dried crimson blood gave her sleeping face a surreal appearance.


    In that sight, the image of young Vivian''s face I had seen just moments ago ovepped, and I found myself unconsciously taken aback.


    Startled, I tried to sit up, and that''s when I felt Vivian''s right hand and my hand entwined together.


    I attempted to pull my hand away, but no matter how much I tried, it wouldn''t let go, tightly holding onto my hand as if for dear life.


    "Umm..."


    I shook my arm, waking up Vivian from her slumber.


    "Hmm?"


    With a puzzled look in her eyes, Vivian nced up at me and noticed our hands intertwined, causing her to let go.


    "Where is this...?"


    Still disoriented, Vivian seemed unable to gather her thoughts.


    Just then, I sensed movement behind us.


    "Hey, mage. Vivian."


    When we turned around, Ivy was approaching us unharmed.


    Did she manage to escape on her own?


    "I''m d you''re both safe."


    "Yeah, there were some close calls, but it''s a relief that you two are fine. What about the dark mage?"


    "Well..."


    What should I say?


    As I searched for the right words, I unintentionally looked down at Vivian, who still had a dazed expression on her face.


    "Huh? He''s dead, isn''t he? Boloric''s butler?"


    Ivy looked around and saw the decapitated body of the dark mage.


    "What about Christopher and Hazel? What happened?"


    "Well, you see..."


    It''splicated.


    Since there were no witnesses, there was no evidence to prove that I was the dark mage. But if I were to im responsibility for his death, would she believe me?


    Will she start questioning how he was killed?


    I decided to use Christopher, who was either dead or vanished during the battle, to divert the conversation.


    "Christopher and I fought together to kill him."


    "What? Wasn''t he already half-dead? Where is he now?"


    "The dark mage attacked him, and then..."


    "What? Then what?"


    "He disappeared without leaving a body."


    Aivy looked at me suspiciously before sighing.


    "Fuck. What a mess. Things keep happening, and now it''s all tangled up like this."


    She suddenly exploded in anger, muttering curses under her breath as she collected the dark mage''s body.


    And there was Vivian, still sitting on the ground with a nk expression.


    "Did she experience the same thing as me?"


    "That seems to be the case."


    "What? How do you know what happened? Did you experience it too?"


    "Yes."


    "Whoa. But on top of escaping, you imed to have killed the dark mage together with Christopher?"


    "Yes."


    I almost hesitated with my response, but I just went with it.


    What''s the point of pretending it isn''t true?


    Ivy continued to look at me and Vivian with a suspicious gaze, but that was all she could do.


    There was nothing she could uncover from this situation.


    "Alright then. Since I''m holding this, you take care of Vivian."


    "Yes."


    I approached Vivian, who was still sitting on the ground, and extended my hand.


    "Vivian, let''s go back."


    "Yeah, I got it, Fairy."


    "Yes?"


    "Yeah?"


    Both Vivian and I looked at each other in surprise, tilting our heads.


    What''s wrong? I''m the Fairy, aren''t I?


    "I''m talking about you being a Fairy."


    Confused by my feigned ignorance, Vivian furrowed her brow and stared at my face intently.


    "Vivian?"


    "The voice."


    "Yes?"


    "The voice is the same..."


    "I don''t know what you mean. Let''s go."


    Despite my urging, she still wore an expression that said she couldn''t do anything about it.


    As she reluctantly stood up, her hand that I had extended trembled slightly, and while leading the way, she asionally turned her head to look back at me, tilting it questioningly.


    What''s the point of pretending not to know? Might as well doubt me to your heart''s content.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    On our way back, I told Ivy that I would go see Viscount Boloric first.


    "Of course. Since the dark mage turned out to be the butler."


    Ivy nodded her head in agreement.


    "We need to keep him detained for now. The incident involving the dark mage is not just a matter for the Academy but a matter concerning the Empire as a whole."


    Upon arriving at Boloric Castle, we could see soldiers and knights guarding the entrance with a foreboding presence.


    "What the hell are these bastards doing?"


    Ivy, already on edge due to the two students being killed or missing, marched forward and shouted.


    "What''s with you idiots? Can''t you make way?"


    "Who goes there? Identify yourself!"


    "I''m Ivy ire, an assistant professor at Rodren Academy! My actions here to arrest Viscount Boloric represent the Empire''s stance against rebellion!"


    "What, what? Why are you suddenly saying such things?"


    "Your lordship here has been found to have colluded with the dark mage."


    Ivy threw the corpse she had been carrying to the front and raised her staff high.


    The soldiers and knights who saw his face let out astonished murmurs.


    "That''s right. You recognize this face, don''t you? This guy was the dark mage who ughtered the residents of Sulim Vige. Not only that, he dared to harm Academy students. And yet, you still n to protect the Viscount?"


    "We, we know nothing about it! We were simply following Viscount''s orders to guard the gate in anticipation of enemy attacks..."


    "Now that you know, what should we do?"


    "I-I''ll step aside."


    "Step aside? Stepping aside is obvious, but shouldn''t you hurry and capture the Viscount?"


    "Yes, y-yes!"


    Since any involvement with the dark mage warranted severe punishment from the Empire, the soldiers and knights rushed to open the gate, their minds deep in contemtion.


    "You did well."


    "What are you saying? We need to hurry."


    Ivy picked up the corpse again and began to run.


    She was unexpectedly proactive, but thinking back on the information I knew about her, it made sense.


    In the game, she harbored a strong grudge against dark mages.


    Thanks to that, I had seen her capability during episodes rted to dark mages.


    "But now I''m the dark mage."


    In any case, I had to be cautious to stay alive.


    I followed Ivy''s running figure and finally entered the mansion.


    The knights must have informed them in advance because the doors to the mansion were wide open, and there was no one to stop us.


    "Oh my, my. It''s real. It''s really butler, Ivan."


    "It was strange, wasn''t it? After suddenly driving out the previous butler, Thomas, they brought in a new person."


    As Ivy carried the dark mage''s corpse around, the mansion''s servants began to whisper.


    Listening to their conversation with one ear, I asked Ivy, "Why do you think Viscount Boloric formed an alliance with the dark mage?"


    "How would I know? Whatever the reason may be, Boloric''s days are numbered now."


    Indeed, that was true.


    Regardless of the reason, now that the evidence was clear, Boloric''s fate was sealed.


    As we made our way towards Baron Boloric''s office, we were suddenly stopped by a knight who appeared out of nowhere.


    "We have found the Viscount. He is currently in Edel''s room."


    Guided by him, we headed towards the location where the Viscount was said to be.


    Already, soldiers and knights had surrounded the area, brandishing their swords and spears.


    "Good work. Oh, someone make sure to contact the Empire''s Investigation Division about this."


    "Yes!"


    Ivy, who had taken full control of the atmosphere, gave orders to the people as if they were her subordinates.


    Finally, as we entered the room, we witnessed a bizarre sight.


    As we stared at the scene, one of the knights called out to us with a trembling voice.


    "Oh, you''ve arrived."


    "What... is that?"


    Ivy asked with a chilling voice, and the knight repeatedly shook his head, indicating that he didn''t know either.


    In the meantime, I approached the eerie sight.


    "Hey, Adrias. Step back."


    "It''s fine."


    As I approached, there was something grotesquely swollen, resembling a fleshy mass of blood-red flesh.


    The Baron sat beside that fleshy mass and looked at me as I approached.


    "Ivan seems to be dead."


    "Yes."


    He calmly spoke to me and caressed the fleshy mass.


    Then, from within the fleshy mass, a sound emerged that was more reminiscent of an animal than a human voice.


    "Yes, yes. That''s right. Edel, I''m sorry. I couldn''t protect you until the end."


    "Did you join hands with him because of your son?"


    "Sure. Well, I expected this kind of oue from the start, but I wanted to save my ailing son, even if it was just a little longer."


    "Did he really want to continue living in this state?"


    "Hah! Did you think I would end up like this? I admit that I made mistakes, but I was relieved that Edel was alive, even in this state."


    He looked at the fleshy mass with eyes filled with remorse.


    "I have no regrets. After all, Edel was all I had left. I may feel a little sorry for myte wife."


    Then, he turned his head and spoke to Ivy.


    "Now that the dark mage is dead, Edel will die in a few days anyway. I could dispose of him immediately, but could you just leave Edel alone until then? I know I don''t deserve to ask for such a favor aftermitting such heinous acts. However, I hope you can recognize that this child is innocent."


    "Shut up. Don''t mock me with your filthy mouth."


    Ivy said, drawing her sword.


    And she approached aggressively.


    "You damn bastard. Where in this world can you find someone without a story? Is it only you who went through all this? Try saying that nonsense to the people who died because of you, you son of a bitch."


    "Ivy."


    I quietly stood in front of Ivy, blocking her way.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you suddenly feeling sorry for that bastard?"


    "There is an absolute hierarchy in the dark mage system. It''s heavily censored, making it difficult to grow through self-study."


    "What are you talking about all of a sudden?"


    "To gather information about the dark mage''s mentor, we should hand this person over to the Empire''s Investigation Division. It''s beneficial to interrogate this person before making any decisions. Other information mighte to light."


    After my words, Ivy released a rough breath, seeming to contemte, and then bit her lip and sheathed her sword.


    "Haah, you damn bastard."


    "It''s a rational judgment. Did you think I would have any sympathy? You think too little of me."


    "Just shut up if you''re going to be noisy."


    Even in modern-day South Korea, I had killed numerous people.


    Living a life focused solely on achieving my mission, erasing emotions.


    Adrias had changed somewhat after bing the dark mage, but it wasn''t entirely true.


    Ivy''s words implied that I would sympathize with the person who had massacred the residents of the territory I managed.


    Of course, I didn''t.


    However, Ivy was right that it was an emotional response.


    Just as Aivy was about to turn away, there was a sudden noise.


    "Edel!"


    A spear as thick as an arm was lodged into the flesh next to the Viscount''s side.


    Startled by my sudden impulsive action, Ivy red at me as if questioning what I was doing.


    "So, as long as the Baron is alive, everything is fine, right? It seems like that thing can''t even speak."


    "You''re insane."


    "It''s a rational decision."


    Ivy shook her head with a look that seemed to say she was dealing with a lunatic, then ordered the soldiers to detain the Baron and left the room.


    The Baron wept, tears streaming down his face, beside the lifeless flesh.


    Ah, do these people truly understand?


    What intentions drove me to kill Edel?


    Of course, I intended to instill in Ivy the impression that I detest dark magic as much as she does.


    But there was a bigger reason than that.


    Think about it.


    When the Imperial Investigation Corps arrives, will they only interrogate the Baron?


    ''They will probably try to find out what kind of dark magic was used and subject Edel to all sorts of torture and experiments.''


    As if turning into such a monster wasn''t agonizing enough.


    He must have suffered tremendous pain.


    Considering the experiments conducted by those mad wizards, it would be far better for him to die now.


    Of course, it may be beyond my authority to make judgments about someone else''s life.


    But I have no regrets.


    Because I don''t believe I made the wrong decision.


    ''But still...''


    Listening to thementations of a father who has just lost his son in front of me, I can''t help but feel bitter.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Vivianne quietly observed Adrias, who wore a self-restrained smile with a bitter expression.


    By looking at his expression, Vivianne could tell that he had different thoughts despite what he had said earlier.


    Having been vignt of others'' intentions since childhood, she could perceive it.


    "Adrias Cromwell."


    As she repeated Adrias'' name, her emerald eyes regained their spark.

 Chapter 22: Return, Daily Life, and Utilization

    Chapter 22: Return, Daily Life, and Utilization


    Lucia Evest yawned, rubbing her eyes, wearing her uniform on top and pajamas underneath.


    A pillow was wedged against her side.


    "Hey, have you heard about it this time?"


    "What? Are you talking about the sorcerer again?"


    "Yeah, I know."


    "You should know, considering how noisy it has been about ittely. Just open your tablet, and it''s all you''ll see."


    "But hey, isn''t it impressive? I mean, just the fact that a sorcerer appeared is a big deal, and the academy students managed to capture them. Even if the teaching assistant helped, it''s still amazing."


    Walking toward the ssroom, Lucia overheard a conversation between students walking the same path.


    Curious, she interjected, even though she didn''t know who they were.


    "Uh, it was our senior who did it."


    "Yes, yes?"


    "Lucia Evest?"


    As Lucia suddenly appeared, two students from the Department of Magic froze, not knowing how to react.


    However, Lucia continued walking as if nothing had happened.


    But she didn''t forget to say something along the way.


    "Senior Adrias Cromwell from the Department of Magic captured the sorcerer."


    Lucia''s rare smile fluttered like cherry blossoms.


    The students could only watch her in a daze.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    It had been about five days since my return to the academy.


    During that time, I cooperated with the investigators, even on weekends.


    As the incident involved a sorcerer, it caused quite a stir within the academy as well.


    "Fortunately, I got a perfect score."


    Despite two missing teammates, the evaluation was still wless.


    Ultimately, it was all thanks to capturing the sorcerer.


    Suddenly, as I opened the ssroom door and entered, the students who noticed my presence stopped talking and couldn''t take their eyes off me.


    And it irritated me somehow that they kept murmuring while looking at me.


    "Well, if you have something to say, say it to my face."


    After I said a few words, everyone fell silent and turned their gazes away.


    "Senior."


    However, only Lucia, lying on a pillow that I didn''t know where she got it from, continued to stare at me.


    She tapped her side with her palm, as if gesturing for me to sit next to her.


    I couldn''t ignore that...


    In the end, I reluctantly approached her and took a seat, while Lucia, with sleepy eyes, let out a mischievous smile.


    "Senior, did you do it again this time?"


    "I did what I had to. I rose from the dead."


    "But in the end, you''re alive. You caught the sorcerer and the Imperial Investigation Corps is even giving you amendation."


    "That''s true."


    "I heard there''s a reward too. Senior, could you buy me a meal?"


    Huh, shameless.


    Huh, shameless.


    Since there''s nothing much to take from me, go ahead and scrounge up the fleas'' livers.


    "I''m broke."


    "Oh, really? I heard the reward is 30 million wil."


    "Where did you hear that from? Anyway, it''s not all mine. It''ll be divided into thirds."


    "Even if you split it, it''s still 10 million, right? We didn''t even have a celebration after sessfully making the potionst time."


    I really don''t understand why she''s like this.


    Even though shees from a wealthy family, why does she want to empty my pockets?


    But well, considering the substantial reward, I decided to let it go.


    Just one meal, I suppose.


    "Fine, I lost. But I won''t go to the ce we went tost time."


    "Hehe, got it. When should we go? How about today?"


    "Well, the reward is..."


    Before I could finish my sentence, Professor Bevan entered the ssroom.


    I focused on the lecture, saying that we would talkter.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After ss, contrary to our agreement to talk, Lucia kept telling me the story of the day when the incident happened.


    And as the lecture ended, she followed me closely.


    She had never followed me like this after ss before, so I asked her.


    "Don''t you have anything else to do?"


    "Why?"


    "Well, you''re following me."


    "Hmm~ I don''t have anything today."


    Since Lucia was tagging along, making potions was out of the question for today.


    Since I still had to keep the creation of the new potion a secret, we ended up going to the cafeteria for a meal.


    "Where are we going?"


    "To have a meal."


    "I''lle with you!"


    It was still a bit early for dinner, but I nned to eat quickly, digest, and then engage in some exercise.


    After gaining talent from the recent incident and bing more ustomed to controlling my body, exercising became enjoyable day by day.


    As we entered the student cafeteria, we were met with the same gazes we experienced in the ssroom.


    "Oh, Senior, you''re quite popr, huh?"


    "Yeah, I guess. I''m really popr. Good, I like it."


    As I murmured with a lifeless voice, Lucia burst into giggles for some reason.


    Feeling too bothered to tackle her any further, I ordered cheese fondue and marinated pork ribs.


    "Is that delicious?"


    "Yeah, I like it."


    "Then I''ll have that too."


    After receiving our food, we found any avable seats and sat down.


    Amidst the awkward stares, I quietly began my meal.


    "Senior, how do you eat this?"


    Lucia, who had been sitting silently despite having food in front of her, suddenly asked me.


    Perhaps it''s because she grew up in a wealthy household. She didn''t even know how to eat pork ribs dipped in cheese.


    "You dip the meat like this and eat it."


    "Oh, this kind of food exists."


    "Is this your first time eating it?"


    "It''s my first time having a meal in the cafeteria."


    "What do you usually eat?"


    "I just order today''s menu through room service. I''m toozy."


    I see. How could you have the chance to eat in the cafeteria?


    Still, even though I felt a bit awkward eating with someone after a long time, it wasn''t too bad.


    In fact, I even thought that asionally eating like this was quite nice.


    ''Was it lonely?''


    Looking back, not only in my past life but also in this current life, I always felt like I was running forward without looking back.


    Sometimes, I thought it wouldn''t be too bad to have meals and chat with these newfound friends once a month.


    "Well, except for Lucia."


    Could anyone have imagined bing close with a yable character who might kill you?


    Lucia, holding the pork ribs with cheese tightly, felt refreshingly different.


    It was amusing to see her half-closed eyes that were always drowsy widen.


    "It''s delicious."


    "Is it? Eat a lot."


    "It feels like it''ll make me gain a lot of weight. That''s why you exercise, right, Senior?"


    "That''s right."


    I casually brushed off Lucia''s nonsense and continued with the meal.


    Swish.


    "Hmm?"


    While I was busily tearing into the ribs, I felt someone sit down next to me.


    Lucia also looked at the person who sat next to me, her face filled with question marks.


    "Who...?"


    Lucia asked, and I managed to swallow the meat in my throat before speaking.


    "Vivianne?"


    Nonchntly sitting next to me with her green hair was none other than Vivianne.


    She simply sat there next to me quietly, which made me wonder what was going on.


    "Why did youe all the way from the Knight Department to here...?"


    Thinking that she might havee because of the Boloric incident, I asked, and she turned her head to meet my gaze but remained silent.


    What''s going on? It''s creepy when someone just stares without saying anything.


    "Just because."


    That was her only response.


    With that answer, she turned her gaze back to the front and sat quietly.


    Seeing her from this angle, she still looked perfectly fine.


    If someone who didn''t know her saw her, they would just think she was pretty with her green hair and delicate features.


    Of course, objectively speaking, she was a beautiful woman with a pure appearance.


    Am I going crazy?


    "Who is she?"


    "She was my team member during the evaluation. Vivianne Velocan, a third-year student from the Knight Department..."


    Why did shee, really?


    Vivianne seemed to have no intention of speaking.


    "You''re an unusual senior. Just like Senior Adrias."


    "What''s so unusual about me?"


    As I replied, I subtly observed Vivianne''s reaction.


    Could it be because of what happened in the barrier?


    Does she even realize that I''m a fairy?


    But I couldn''t bring myself to speak up first.


    If I bring up the topic of fairies, it''s as good as admitting that I am one.


    With an ufortable atmosphere during the meal, as it came to an end, I headed back to the dormitory, with Lucia and Vivianne tagging along.


    "Hey,dies? I''m going back to the dormitory soon. Can you both go your own ways?"


    "I''ll see you off, Senior."


    "Me too."


    What on earth is happening?


    It''s giving me a headache.


    "Hehe. You, there was a reason to create that potion, wasn''t there?"


    Suddenly, a voice from a third party startled all three of us, and we looked around.


    "Here."


    The voice came from the top of a tree.


    Bahart was standing there, maintaining his bnce on top of the tree, dressed in a white suit.


    "Tower Master? What are you doing up there?"


    I asked, bewildered, and Bahart clicked his tongue before swiftlying down.


    "Well, you have quite the way with women, Adrias Cromwell, ying around with two of them."


    "Haha, well... But why are you dressed like that...?"


    Bahart''s mouth looked like it was sewn shut.


    It wasn''t a pleasant sight, and I wondered why he was behaving like this now.


    "I''m in training."


    "Yes, I see."


    I didn''t feel the need to delve deeper into it.


    However, it seemed Bahart had no intention of letting it go.


    "Aren''t you curious?"


    "Isn''t it simr to the training where you covered your eyesst time?"


    Eventually, I yed along with his rhythm, and he pped his hands.


    "That''s correct! A mage must be careful with their words. That''s why I was practicing silence."


    My lord, he''s speaking perfectly fine right now.


    I didn''t want toplicate matters, so I decided not to tackle him.


    "I heard you caught the Dark Mage this time?"


    "Yes, I caught him with the help of my fellow students here. We were lucky."


    He nced at Vivianne, whom I pointed out, but seemed uninterested and looked back at me.


    "Did he have any artifacts or anything like that?"


    At the sudden question, I instinctively remained calm.


    Could he have noticed something?


    Honestly, I couldn''t be certain that there were no traces ofziness left at the scene.


    For now, I shook my head.


    "He wore a mask, but other than that, I don''t know."


    "Hmm, is that so?"


    His sharp gaze swept over me and moved on.


    However, that was just a brief moment. Bahart, who couldn''t contain his amusement, patted my head.


    "You, there''s no way you''re that simple-minded. Forget it. Let''s pretend I didn''t hear anything. By the way, are you preparing for the wager?"


    "Yes, I''ve been researching in theboratory every day."


    "I won''t go easy on you just because you caught the Dark Mage. You need to be prepared before the year is over."


    With those words, Bahart suddenly disappeared, just like when he appeared.


    As if I didn''t have enough to worry about with the Pages of Sloth recently, Bahart''s presence made me more vignt.


    "Would I be as strange as the Tower Master if I be an Archmage?"


    "You''re already strange enough, so don''t worry about unnecessary things."


    Seeing Lucia puff up her cheeks in an adorable manner in response to my words, I couldn''t help but think that there''s someone who actually puffs up their cheeks.


    After arriving at the dormitory where I stayed, we bid farewell.


    Vivianne remained silent, only asionally ncing at me until we parted ways. I couldn''t figure out what she was thinking.


    Rather, her behavior only made me ufortable for no reason, but I couldn''t bring myself to chase her away, as it reminded me of the young Vivianne I saw in the Barrier.


    Back in my room, I felt the need to dispose of the Pages of Sloth.


    "No matter how I think about it, what I have is dangerous."


    If only I had the freedom and skills that weren''t tied to anything...


    If I were acknowledged as the owner by the items...


    No, even if I think that way, the items rted to Great Sin were undeniably dangerous.


    "What a predicament."


    I couldn''t summon Nickel, as he was holding on to it.


    Thanks to that, I couldn''t receive swordsmanship training for five days.


    If I were to summon it, the Pages of Sloth would alsoe out, and the ck Mages in the academy would undoubtedly notice.


    ''Perhaps Bahart would notice as well.''


    As a mage of that caliber, he would be able to sense it even without being a ck Mage.


    After much contemtion, I came up with one possible use for it.


    If things went well, I might even be able to improve my proficiency in ck Magic.


    ''Assuming things go well, although there are many variables.''


    For the n, it would be best to execute it on the Friday before the weekend.


    ''Although there are too many variables, there''s no choice.''


    I was always the one being used, but now it was my turn to make use of others.


    I wondered how the face of that masterful teacher would change.

 Chapter 23: Shopping and the Beginning of the Plan

    Chapter 23: Shopping and the Beginning of the n


    On Friday afternoon, after Professor Schulm''s lecture on the rtionship between artifact and magic circles ended, a student came to find me as I was tidying up.


    "Adrias Cromwell?"


    "Yes, that''s me."


    "Professor Charon Diphlen asked you toe to his office around 9 o''clock."


    "Really? Thanks."


    I had actually nned to go there myself, so it was convenient that he called me.


    Thinking that things were going well, I wondered what I should do until 9 o''clock.


    Since I had just received the reward the previous day, I thought it would be a good idea to go shopping.


    "10 million Will. That''s roughly equivalent to 10 million Korean won."


    It felt roughly simr.


    However, in this medieval world, the cost of living and prices were extremely divided.


    Luxury items and spices for the nobles were worth a fortune, but the prices of daily necessities andmon food for themoners were rtively stable.


    The items I wanted to buy were already decided.


    Of course, if I had enough money, I would immediately reim the si ring from the grave robber Fireman, but I didn''t have nearly enough with 10 million Will.


    ''I hope it wasn''t obtained and sold already.''


    With that thought in mind, I boarded the Mana Train.


    The destination was a bustlingmercial and shopping district within the Academy grounds.


    I didn''t want to spend money recklessly, but I felt that this was necessary, so I hurriedly went.


    What I realized from the previous battle was that there are still many things in this world that I don''t know. Since I can''t predict when those variables will attack me, I always had to be prepared.


    "This is Alven Street Station. We will make a 5-minute stop and then depart for the next station, Modban Hall."


    I sat on the train and read a book for about 15 minutes until I arrived at my destination.


    In fact, Albenburg had a significant stake in the Academy, as the name suggests.


    Mages may be money-devouring creatures, but if they seed, they can be wealthier than anyone else, as demonstrated by the Alben family.


    Friday afternoon, after the lecture ended, and especially since there were many students wandering around Alben Street.


    In addition to students, there were assistants, academy staff, and residents of the academy going about their business diligently.


    Between the setting sun that was gradually setting, it was a pleasant sight to see peopleughing and chatting with each other.


    Although I didn''t fit in with them, just watching them made me feel content.


    ''These people are all settled. They find joy in every little thing.''


    Unconsciously smiling, I moved my feet.


    Within the academy, there were various gatherings and clubs.


    And most connections were formed in such ces.


    While students in the same ss werepetitors, in clubs and gatherings, it was easier to be close since they shared the same hobbies or interests.


    If it weren''t for any pressing matters, I could have attended those gatherings and lived a more sociable life.


    As I moved further into the street, less sunlight prated, making it darker.


    However, contrary to the darkness, the atmosphere was vibrant and intense.


    The sound of hammers hitting metal echoed from all around, synchronizing with the beating of my heart.


    ''I never thought I would see this ce for real.''


    The cksmithing street that I had visited hundreds of times in the game.


    Among them, it was the most frequently visited cksmith.


    ''My hammer is the best in the world.''


    It was a cksmith shop that had a somewhat peculiar name but was well worth its reputation.


    There were quite a few cksmith shops on cksmith Street, but based on my experience, this one was the best.


    As I nervously entered with an excited feeling after checking the sign, I unexpectedly came face to face with someone.


    "Oh."


    "Huh?"


    "Dianne Alven?"


    Caught off guard by an unexpected encounter, I momentarily froze but quicklyposed myself and nodded as if I knew them.


    Disnne also had a surprised expression but then maintained a poker face after nodding in acknowledgment.


    "Adrias Cromwell. Why are you here?"


    "I came for a task."


    Come to think of it, it was the first time we were having a conversation.


    Although we had crossed paths a few times before, each time we maintained an unnecessary level of caution.


    Now that I had somewhat adapted to this world, I realized that such behavior was unnatural.


    So, I should handle it appropriately.


    ''Of course, I need to be careful not to raise death gs.''


    She still nced at me with cold eyes, and I, in turn, nced at her and discreetly looked to the side.


    Behind the counter, the cksmith''s assistant was carefully packaging something that appeared to be a weapon.


    ''A sword. The person who bought it is Dianne Alven. And the owner?''


    It was easy to deduce.


    Is it a gift for my brother, Carlos Alven?


    If that''s the case, it meant that Carlos Alven would soon visit the academy, which implied that the incident would not be far behind.


    Dianne, who noticed my gaze, quickly turned her body and concealed the sword.


    Is she embarrassed about buying a gift?


    "As a mage, what brings you to the cksmith shop?"


    Do I need to exin?


    But I didn''t want to unnecessarily probe into her thoughts, so I simply replied.


    "I came to buy a sword."


    "A sword?"


    "Yes."


    Dienne looked at me with a gaze of disbelief.


    "Why do you need a sword?"


    "I recently went through some ominous events. I came to buy a self-defense sword."


    As I finished speaking, Dienne burst intoughter.


    She seemed to be trying to hold it back, but theughter that couldn''t be contained burst out like a deting balloon.


    "No, what kind of mage buys a self-defense sword? Are you intentionally trying to make meugh?"


    "How would I know if the Lady is here and intentionally do that?"


    "...What? Are you stalking me?"


    "No, that''s not what I meant."


    Just then, a man at the counter called out to Dianne.


    "It''s ready over here."


    Dianne gave me a suspicious look and then concealed the sword given to her by the man in her robe as she passed by.


    Sigh, Dianne Alven. My head hurts, it hurts.


    "Adrias Cromwell."


    What? You''re still here?


    "Let''s pretend I didn''t see you here."


    "Yes, understood."


    Is there any reason to hide?


    Well, if she wants to. Besides, there''s no one to tell in the first ce.


    After she left, I could finally discuss my business.


    The assistant at the counter asked when I mentioned that I was looking for a sword.


    "You''re looking for a sword? Are you interested in a custom order?"


    "No, I just want to buy something that''s already made."


    Of course, in my heart, I wanted a custom order, but the cost for that would be several times higher.


    Considering that the price of a sword was already quite high, it was out of the question with the money I had.


    I followed the guidance of the cksmith''s assistant and looked at the disyed swords.


    I checked the weight distribution and grip by picking them up one by one, and those that felt right definitely had a higher price.


    However, since I didn''t want to settle for a cheap sword that I would regretter, I chose an item at a reasonable price.


    "It''s 3.4 million Will."


    As I tried to calcte the amount with my card, my hand trembled.


    3.4 million? How much is that? It''s enough money to sustain me for a year if I save.


    "Sir?"


    I handed over my card but continued to hold onto it, tugging on it as if ying a tug-of-war.


    "You need to let go if you want to process the payment."


    Although the assistant''s smiling face clearly seemed to beughing, it appeared menacing to me, perhaps my imagination.


    Finally, the assistant forcibly pushed my hand away and quickly processed the payment before returning the card.


    "The payment has beenpleted. Please visit again."


    Without realizing it, I sent a resentful gaze, and the assistant waved their hand as if saying, "Go away."


    "Excuse me, one more thing."


    "Yes, sir. Haven''t you left yet?"


    "Do you have any freebies?"


    "..."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Having snatched away the whetstone as a freebie, I decided to have a meal while I was in the busy street.


    It felt like a waste of money, but since I had been eating only school meals until now, I wanted to treat myself with the feeling of winning a prize.


    ''You need some kind of reward like this. How can people live every day as if they''re on the brink of death?''


    However, I didn''t visit an expensive establishment; it was just a regrmoner''s restaurant.


    Perhaps because it was dinner time, there were quite a few students among the people wandering outside, and they gathered in groups, chatting and having their meals.


    I asked the server for their most confident dish and quietly observed the people''s behavior.


    ''It''s so peaceful.''


    It was hard to believe that I had to face chaos a few days ago.


    They say that when people go through the same experience repeatedly, their senses be dulled.


    It''s true. But bing dulled and being forgotten are different.


    I still remember vividly the moment I killed Edel.


    No, to be precise, I remembered every single moment of death that had urred until now.


    I don''t know if I''m abnormal.


    But I don''t think being like this makes me a bad person.


    ''It''s evidence that I haven''t be a monster yet.''


    It could be considered a selffort or self-deception.


    It''s possible that people mistake themselves for being monsters.


    Anyway, what does it matter?


    I looked at the food approaching me.


    "Our special ten-colored roasted chicken with Mama''s special seasoning is ready."


    "Thank you."


    Was the name of this restaurant Mama''s Paradise on Earth?


    The chef seems to be Mama herself.


    I picked up a leg of the chicken-shaped roasted dish and ate it with my hands.


    And soon, I almost shed tears from the unexpectedly nostalgic taste.


    ''Seasoned chicken?''


    Of course, it wasn''t fried food.


    But perhaps because of the seasoning, it tasted simr to Korean-style fried chicken.


    Thanks to that, I voraciously devoured the food and called the server for an additional order.


    "Yes, please wait a moment."


    Only then did I look around and noticed that the students sitting at the table next to me were looking at me with pitiful expressions.


    Did I eat too hastily?


    I resolved to eat the food from the additional order slowly, but as soon as the food arrived, I realized I was already devouring it with both hands.


    ''This... It can''t be helped. It''s irresistible.''


    I ced a third additional order, but the server had a apologetic expression.


    "I''m sorry, sir. We''ve run out of our special sauce today, so it''s sold out."


    "Ah, I see."


    Oh, this is unfortunate.


    I sighed and reluctantly got up from my seat.


    "The ten-colored chicken was delicious."


    "I''m d you liked it."


    As I was about to go to the cashier to pay, the server waved their hand.


    "The customers at the table next to you already paid and left."


    "What?"


    I looked toward the entrance of the restaurant, but they were already gone.


    Thanks to that, I ended up having a free meal, and it made me feel that the world still had some goodness in it.


    Yet, at the same time, I felt a sense of self-disgust.


    How pitifully did I eat to receive this kind of treatment?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Returning to the Department of Magic, I headed to Charon''s office in my spare time.


    Although I had about 30 minutes to spare, when I arrived at the office, surprisingly, the lights were on.


    Curious, I knocked on the door and spoke.


    "Professor, it''s Adrias Cromwell."


    The usual silence followed, and after mentally counting to 30, I heard a response.


    "...Come in."


    As I entered, Charon was sitting at the office desk, checking his tablet.


    "You''re early. Do you have time?"


    "I came early to wait, but when I saw the lights on, I knocked."


    "Then wait."


    I nodded and sat at the table in front of Charon''s office desk.


    Quietly, I started reading a book I had brought along, thinking it would pass the time.


    "Adrias."


    About 10 minutester, Charon called me.


    "I heard you caught the Dark Mage this time."


    "Yes, that''s correct. I was actually nning to see you about that matter, but the investigation was still in progress..."


    "I see. Stop talking for a moment and wait."


    Charon rearranged the mana and cast an unknown spell throughout the office.


    "Now, speak."


    "Can I speak freely now?"


    "I used a spell to block the noise. So, speak."


    Charon seemed to want to hear everything from beginning to end, but it couldn''t be done that way.


    Before exining the whole incident, I decided to take the lead.


    "Master, I think I''ve obtained the Codex Apocalypse."

 Chapter 24: The Path to the Congregation and the Strongest in the Continent

    Chapter 24: The Path to the Congregation and the Strongest in the Continent


    A brief silence.


    Soon, Charon abruptly stood up and opened a portal, fiddling with the bookshelf, leading the way to the researchb.


    "Follow me."


    As I followed him inside, he furrowed his brow, seemingly lost in thought.


    I prepared to summon Nickel, just in case of any potential attack from Charon, while consciously noting the sword at my waist.


    Among the artifacts existing in the present world, it was a highly contested item.


    Suddenly, a desire arose in me, thinking that he could attack me.


    Though it was unlikely for the calcting Charon to do so, I couldn''t bepletely at ease, considering the possibility.


    As I observed Charon''s reaction, I noticed his breathing and muscle movements gradually rxing, which eased my mind.


    "How do you know about Codex Apocalypse?"


    "I heard about it from that sorcerer. He said what he possessed was ''Sloth''..."


    "Where is the object now?"


    "I stored it in a pocket dimension along with the skeleton I obtained during the battle that day."


    "You managed to hide its true nature without being exposed. Not like you."


    I felt slightly embarrassed, but I nodded as if it didn''t matter.


    Charon, seeming lost in thought again, paced around the researchb before sighing.


    "Describe its appearance."


    "It was a cube with six sides. It was ck and could be turned like a Rubik''s Cube."


    "Well, I guess I can''t ask you to bring it out."


    I couldn''t tell if it was his murmuring or something he said to me, but Charon propped his arm, leaned on the research table, and continued to sigh.


    "It''s a pity. But you must be full to bursting."


    He seems to have the same worries as me.


    Yeah, how can you, a professor, have such a monstrosity? Just give up cleanly.


    "Will you report this at the congregation?"


    I finally asked the question I had been waiting for.


    I had thrown the bait to Charon for this very reason.


    If I couldn''t make use of it, selling it at a reasonable price at the meeting would be a hundred times more profitable.


    The problem was that I had no means of contacting the congregation, but that was where Charon came in.


    I had always been used by him, but now I''m finally making use of you.


    Charon, having heard my words, sighed without giving a clear answer, as if the conflict was not over, but eventually nodded.


    "Fine. That seems to be the best option. Instead, I will take everything I can get from the congregation."


    Looking at the self-assured tone, he spoke as if he had found Codex Apocalypse himself.


    "I will arrange for contact with the congregation. Keep your schedule open so that you can attend the meeting at any time, just in case."


    "Understood."


    In the end, it went as I had expected.


    While it may be different for other sorcerers, my prediction that Charon, always rational and logical, would be obsessed with Codex had turned out to be correct.


    "Now, leave and give it some thought."


    "Yes."


    "But, Adrius."


    "Yes?"


    "What is that ck thing?"


    Charon looked at the sword hanging from my waist and asked.


    I awkwardly scratched my head and replied, "Since I almost died this time, I got it as a self-defense weapon."


    "You''re still up to your foolish antics. Now, leave."


    Both Dianne and Charon, why are they mocking me?


    Wait, even that noble sorcerer from our neighborhood, GandalX, used both a sword and a staff?


    I definitely saw it with my own eyes!


    Nevertheless, it was fortunate that it still left an impression of me being foolish, just like before.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The contact came much sooner than I expected.


    The next day, Charon''s summons came, and we immediately prepared to attend the congregation.


    Since it was an important item, the meeting was called in a hurry.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Yes, Professor."


    He said it wouldn''t take long.


    I just nodded in response to his statement that I would be able to return within the weekend.


    ''Well...''


    If it gets dyed, there''s nothing I can do.


    Although it may be more important than attending lectures to have something rted to Codex at stake.


    Come to think of it, if the page of Sloth goes to the congregation, wouldn''t the crisise even faster?


    I didn''t know much about the current state of the congregation, but it wasn''t that long ago, so I could roughly guess how many Codex pages they had collected.


    They probably had the core of Codex Apocalypse and maybe one or two more pages.


    Even if one more page is added, the world won''t be destroyed immediately.


    Whether turning the page of Sloth is the right thing to do is a different matter. For now, I have to survive.


    Any events that will urter are for future me to handle.


    ''Maybe I don''t even need to handle them.''


    This isn''t a game.


    As such, the yable characters who actively move will undoubtedly be significantly stronger than in the game.


    One issue is their direction, but I''ll have to adjust it wellter to prevent the world from being destroyed.


    Carrying Charon''s baggage and some of my own in the carrier, I followed behind Charon.


    Just by looking at it, it seemed like I was his assistant.


    ''If it continues like this, I might be his assistant after graduation.''


    Unfortunately, Adrius'' longest survival period was the 5th year of the Academy.


    Most of the time, he died before that, and only during the first ythrough did he die just before graduation.


    Back then, I didn''t even know that Adrius was the viin, so I kept him alive for quite a while.


    "Adrius."


    "Yes, Professor."


    "After we return from the congregation, let''s check your magic."


    "What?"


    Surprised by my question, Karone made a pitiful expression and spoke again.


    "How long will you be satisfied with having only one summoning spell? Anyway, just know that."


    Although he was speaking in a roundabout way because we were outside the researchb, it ultimately meant that he would teach me a new dark magic spell.


    It was a relief since during the previous battle, I had struggled to distinguish whether I was a sorcerer or a warrior.


    ''Anyway, I probably won''t be able to use it recklessly.''


    Lately, I had been studying magic diligently, so I was always weing the opportunity to learn new magic.


    Even though, in terms of the game, I was gradually bing a supporting character, it didn''t matter.


    Survival was the priority.


    ''If I can just cut ties with Charon, at least the minimum survival will be guaranteed. But now, in order to learn dark magic, I need this guy...''.


    I sighed at the reality of following Charon like a puppy, but what could I do? If I didn''t want to die, I had to follow him.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    We traveled for quite a long time on the train.


    It took over 10 hours, and Charon''s im that we would return within the weekend turned out to be half false.


    ''That bastard.''


    But I couldn''t say anything about it.


    I had already suspected it from the beginning.


    Even after getting off the train, I pondered the hole in my attendance rate for a while, but soon erased it from my mind.


    It wasn''t important right now.


    Charon bought a carriage and horses in the city where we disembarked and gestured for me toe.


    "Get in."


    "Um... yes."


    He''s going all out with this.


    The problem was that I had never driven a carriage before.


    "Professor, um..."


    "What?"


    "The truth is, I''ve never driven a carriage before."


    "...Useless."


    Then why did you buy a carriage so confidently?


    Do you have overflowing money or something?


    However, contrary to my expectations that he would sell itter, he personally climbed onto the driver''s seat.


    "Sit next to me."


    I did as he said and sat next to the driver''s seat, but I had a feeling that there was another reason for him to buy the carriage.


    "Professor, is there a specific reason you bought the carriage?"


    "Quiet. From here on, we''ll go without talking unless necessary."


    Now that I think about it, Charon seemed particrly sensitive.


    At the same time, I came up with a hypothesis.


    ''Could there be a possibility of an attack?''


    Seeing him being so tense, there didn''t seem to be any other reason.


    He seemed strangely energetic just from attending the congregation.


    Although I didn''t have definite information on who or why, I could still specte.


    ''There might be people targeting Codex.''


    No matter how secretly they contacted and organized the congregation, there were bound to be defectors within the congregation itself.


    Moreover, even if the sorcerers were united, how united could they really be when it came to money?


    In the end, they would all try to secure their own interests.


    There could be mercenaries hired by the sorcerers within the congregation, or even the sorcerers themselves could directly attempt to seize it.


    ''But why did he buy a carriage...''


    That point still puzzled me, but I decided to let it go, assuming there was some meaning behind it.


    So, starting from the city, we continued heading east.


    It was already a city near the eastern end, and as we went further east, I could think of one ce.


    "The Clinging Forest, Witch Morsha."


    It was a forbidden forest.


    It was a ce where all sorts of bizarre phenomena urred due to mana anomalies. For example, if you walked on two feet, the nts in the surroundings would coil around your legs, so you had to move by horse or some form of transportation.


    ''So, he bought the carriage for this.''


    There was one more anomaly.


    Inside the forest, every time you spoke, mana would be drained, and if your mana was depleted, it would trigger mental maniption that only urred within the forest.


    It wasn''t to the extent that you couldn''t speak anymore, but at my current level, speaking for about an hour would probably deplete my mana.


    It was a ridiculous anomaly.


    The reason for going to such a ce was probably because Morsha, one of the Elders in the ck Magic PCongregation, was staying there.


    The congregation always randomly selects the location and timing, and it seemed that Morsha''sir was chosen this time.


    Just as I was about to think about Morsha, a person suddenly sprang out from the bushes and blocked the path of the carriage.


    "Hehehehe!"


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!"


    Charon urgently scolded the person.


    "You arrived just in time."


    The man who blocked the carriage spoke.


    And from the man''s appearance, I could recall a certain individual.


    ''No way?''


    Although the graphics were slightly different from the game, I recognized the distinctive features, and a thrill ran through my body.


    "Can I get on?"


    The man who smoothly spoke naturally had untrimmed facial hair, but his white hair was neatlybed back with pomade, making him a clean-looking middle-aged man.


    There was a long object wrapped in a cloth on his back that looked like a staff, and I knew what was inside.


    Charon swallowed his saliva and asked, "Are you... participating in the congregation?"


    "Hmm, why? Am I not allowed?"


    "No, it''s not."


    "Then, can I get on?"


    Charon seemed taken aback by the unexpected person as well.


    We didn''t even bother to object as the person calmly boarded the carriage.


    Well, we couldn''t really do anything about it.


    The person in front of us was none other than one of the strongest individual on the continent.


    If it were a game, we would have encountered them in ate-stage battle or at some ruins. It''s still hard to believe.


    I couldn''t believe it to the point that I had to confirm it two or three times.


    "You bought such a cheap carriage."


    The man who opened the window leading to the driver''s seat, grumbled.


    Then, he looked at me and happily waved his hand.


    "Hello, kid. What''s your name?"


    "I''m Adrias Cromwell."


    "Cromwell? Hoho."


    What? Does he know our family?


    "Hey, Charon."


    "Yes, did you call?"


    "Did you already mess with Cromwell?"


    "..."


    Wait a moment.


    Wait, what are they talking about?


    It felt like they were talking about a family that I didn''t know. My head started spinning like a motor.


    "Well, um, you see..."


    "No, it''s fine. You don''t have to say it. It''s obvious. Hey, Adrias Cromwell."


    "Yes?"


    "Work hard and struggle. Haha!"


    The man, Salem Edidia, who rambled on with iprehensible words,ughed heartily and then took out an eye mask from somewhere and fell asleep.


    It was all so sudden and filled with unfamiliar information that it was hard to follow along.


    I nced at Karone, and he quietly said, "That''s Salem Edidia. You probably know, so I won''t give a detailed exnation."


    "... ..."


    It wasn''t because I was curious that I looked at him.


    I contemted whether to ask Charon about the family, but in the end, I held back.


    I had no clues or indications that he would reveal anything even if I asked.


    But one thing was certain.


    There seemed to be something unknown about the Cromwell family.


    Lost in my own thoughts, Charon called my name.


    "Adrias."


    "Yes."


    "Soon, we''ll reach the forest. It''s called the ''Ensnaring Forest.'' You might have heard of it at least once."


    "Yes, I know that speaking depletes mana, and we shouldn''t walk on two feet."


    "That''s right. Knowing that is enough."


    However, we encountered unwee guests even before reaching the forest.


    It started with the horses.


    Hee hee.


    Suddenly, the horses began whimpering, and their speed gradually slowed down.


    ''They''re still nobles, after all.''


    "At least they''re nobles."


    My thoughts coincided with Charon''s.


    The attack that began more gently than expected was quite polite, and it seemed that Charon had the same impression.


    The horses eventually came to a stop and copsed on the ground.


    Then, a sinister aura gathered around us, filling the air with damp humidity.


    Only one dark mage possessed these characteristics.


    ''The Abyssal Dragon.''


    A more formidable opponent than expected emerged.


    Although their appearance was still concealed, the gentle method of attack and the dampness in the air suggested that it was likely the Abyssal Dragon.


    If Charon was the mid-boss of the early chapters, the Abyssal Dragon was the mid-boss of the midte chapters.


    Naturally, their strength was on a different level.


    "Greetings, Charon Dephlen. It''s been a while."


    In no time, the figure emerging from the ground was indeed the Abyssal Dragon, as expected.


    Wearing a fedora hat and a tuxedo, they had kind-looking smile behind round sses.


    Charon frowned.


    "Abyssal Dragon. I didn''t expect you tounch an attack."


    "An attack? No, I''vee to make a proposal."


    Words sound nice, but it was clear that they hade to target the pages of Sloth.


    That''s when it happened.


    "What''s going on? Why did it stop?"


    Startled, Karone and I turned around with tense expressions, looking at the source of the voice.


    Salem Edidia, a demonic being shunned in both the light and in the dark, was stretching and getting up.

 Chapter 25: Attending the Assembly

    Chapter 25: Attending the Assembly


    "Huh? Hey! Dragon! Long time no see."


    "Salem Edidia?"


    Salem had numerous aliases.


    One of them was the Wanderer, a free-spirited individual who couldn''t be easily found.


    So it was quite surprising to see Salem riding in our carriage, even for Dragon.


    "Hey, am I your friend?"


    "I apologize, Elder."


    "Why am I an Elder? Just call me by my name with a polite title."


    "Yes, Salem-nim."


    It was unimaginable for Dragon to crouch like that.


    After observing the subdued horses, Salem quickly waved his hand and arranged the mana with a single motion.


    At an incredible speed, the curse that had afflicted the horses was lifted, and they returned to their original state.


    "So, you''re going to the assembly too? Come with me. Be mypanion."


    "Understood."


    Dragon''s ambush ended unexpectedly, leaving him dumbfounded.


    Perhaps Salem knew that he hade to ambush them, yet he pretended not to notice.


    "I never dreamed that Salem-nim would attend the assembly."


    "Well, I already heard that from Charon. Bring up another topic; that one''s boring."


    "Ah, well, um! Recently, I captured dozens of mermaids and selkies in the Teneria Strait. If you have timeter, I would like to offer them as gifts..."


    "Hey, you bastard! Why are you tormenting innocent mermaids?"


    "What? Oh! I apologize. I will release them as soon as the assembly is over."


    "Why catch them in the first ce if you''re going to release them? Are you an idiot?"


    Though I couldn''t see what was happening up front, the situation inside the carriage became vividly clear.


    Truly a named character.


    Not just mischievous, but exceedingly so.


    As they continued their banter, they suddenly found themselves in a dense forest.


    "Salem-nim, we''re about to enter the forest."


    "Oh, really? Wait a moment."


    For some reason, Charon couldn''t resist Salem''s words, so he stopped the carriage.


    Right ahead, the distant forest opened its jaws to greet us, and Salem got off the carriage without saying anything, starting to stretch his body.


    "Well, before we enter, let''s have a warm-up."


    Sensing something from Salem''s words, Charon descended from the driver''s seat and drew his staff.


    Dragon, who wasn''t inclined to show any reaction, reluctantly got off the carriage.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! I know you''re all waiting here. Hurry up ande out before shit hits the fan."


    As Salem finished speaking, he untied the long cloth he had been carrying on his back.


    "A wicked serpent."


    Although it appeared to be a staff made of a tree, its twisted end had a sharp, thick spearhead.


    Surprisingly, Salem was also a Dual Core, just like me.


    But unlike innate talent, his Dual Core was acquired through modification.


    Salem, who had transformed his body into a Dual Core, was both a mage and a formidable unarmed fighter.


    When he pulled out the wicked serpent, I could finally feel the tension rising in the surroundings.


    "No misunderstandings! I was just nning to attend the assembly!"


    A man who appeared submissive released an invisibility spell and voluntarily surrendered.


    "Fine. Fine,e with us."


    The ck Mage Theus. He wasn''t a boss-level opponent, but I definitely remember him.


    He used pathetic magic that really got on my nerves.


    I even broke my keyboard because of that guy.


    "Is that all?"


    As Salem said that, he muttered to himself and mmed his spear into the ground.


    "Even though you know who I am, you dare toe out so boldly. I''ll personally take your lives as payment for your audacity."


    Boom!


    Mana erupted around Sallem as if the air exploded.


    The wave of mana swept through this area, grazing us as well. When the wave brushed past, I felt a strange sensation, as if everything was being analyzed piece by piece.


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, Salem turned to look at me.


    Then he smirked.


    "Interesting."


    What? What''s with the sudden remark? Did he figure something out?


    Anyway, both Bart and Salem, I hope they don''t find it interesting... Please.


    Salem then turned his head again and spoke in a low voice.


    "Margaret, Anthony, Horolope, Mandra, Shwartz, Megan. You will all die here."


    It seems that he discovered the identities of the ck Mages hiding in the vicinity with the mana wave earlier.


    Margaret, Horolope, and Shwartz were familiar names, but the rest were new to me. What''s important now is whether we actually kill them.


    ''They''re not the ones who will die here.''


    Because of me, the future will be altered.


    Of course, killing the ck Mages is advantageous.


    After all, it was because of them that this continent faced a great crisis.


    The problem is that I won''t be able to utilize the information about the future that I know.


    ''There''s no choice.''


    If I analyze it closely, the future has already changed since the moment I became Adrias.


    If the future is different, all I can do is do my best in every moment.


    Chwack!


    A green liquid and ominous energy-filled spheres flew from somewhere.


    But with a single gesture, Salem dispelled those attacks and swung his spear.


    Boom!


    No tricks, no mana arrangement or spellcasting, just a simple release of mana.


    But its power was overwhelming.


    Crackle!


    Thud!


    Salem created a hole in the forest on the opposite side, facing the captured forest.


    As if a round rock had passed through, the front was abruptly pierced, and the ground was boiling with high pressure and heat.


    "Bye, Anthony."


    Salem muttered, and the bushes in another direction rustled.


    "Pl-please save me!"


    Someone urgently sprang out from there and pleaded, but Salem shook his head.


    "It''s toote."


    Bang!


    It was a simple spear thrust, but the opponent who had emerged burst and disappeared as it was.


    It was impressive how they evaporated without a trace, as if they had never been there in the first ce.


    "Even if you were blinded by the Codex, this is definitely extremely foolish. Despite that, daring to disregard my kindness. That alone is enough reason for you to die."


    He kills not for targeting the page of Sloth, but because they ignored him.


    Indeed, I couldn''t predict the thoughts of a lunatic.


    Afterward, Salem casually released a small amount of magical power and effortlessly killed all the people he named.


    Six ck Mages vanished in an instant, and they were not mediocre opponents but skilled individuals.


    The Empire would be pleased to know.


    "Indeed, exercise is the best when you wake up. Good, good."


    It''s unbelievable that such a psychopath is one of the strongest individuals on the continent. I have no idea what this world ising to.


    However, the fortunate thing is that Salem isn''t an indiscriminate mass murderer.


    If he had engaged in indiscriminate ughter with such power, the powerhouses of each country would have joined forces to suppress him.


    Of course, there is still a bounty on his head, but that''s a separate matter.


    "Now let''s depart quickly. I''m eager to witness ''Sloth.''"


    Among the aliases associated with Salem, the most famous one was the Devil in Pursuit of Truth.


    He was originally an ordinary mage but, driven by immense curiosity, he delved into ck magic.


    Literally, he was an addict of learning, studying, and acquiring knowledge in pursuit of truth.


    That''s why he must havee running for the page of Sloth.


    We got back on the carriage and finally entered the captured forest.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "It''s not interesting. Tell me something else."


    "Um, Salem-nim, my mana is running low, so..."


    Sallem looked at the pathetic Theus with a disdainful smile.


    "I spared your life, but you''re useless. Should I just kill you?"


    "N-No, Salem-nim! I can still say more!"


    "It''s a joke. You smell. Keep your mouth shut."


    "Heh!"


    When Theus withdrew from Salem''s attention, this time Dragon turned his tense expression and deliberately averted his gaze.


    Observing this, Salem couldn''t help but let out a baffledugh and then opened the window connected to the driver''s seat.


    "Hey, Adrias."


    "Yes?"


    Adrias turned his head casually and responded.


    Salem felt quite impressed that the guy who had clearly seen his abilities wasn''t intimidated and treated him so calmly.


    "How old are you now?"


    "Twenty-one."


    "Oh? Hm."


    Through his mana scan a while ago, Salem had noticed that Adrias had the same physical characteristics as him.


    Although it hadn''t fully manifested yet, it was clear that Adrias had another mana reservoir within him.


    Salem paused for a moment, then spoke again.


    "Don''t you think you''re a littlete?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''m talking about taht thing at your waist."


    Adrias''s gaze shifted to the sword at his waist.


    Without raising his gaze that he had momentarily lowered, he scratched his head and spoke.


    "It''s just for self-defense. I''m not learning swordsmanship or anything..."


    "I dislike those who ignore me. And I dislike those who tell lies."


    "I apologize. To tell the truth, I intend to do everything I can."


    "Oh? Even though it''s already toote?"


    "Yes. My goal is to live doing my best..."


    Salem stared at Adrias''s face for a moment, then burst into a heartyugh.


    "Hahaha! Yes, I like you. Hm. I rarely take a liking to anyone, but there''s something about Cromwell that feels familiar. So, I''ll offer you assistance once."


    "Assistance? What do you mean?"


    "Yes. I don''t know when it will happen, but I''ll help you once, staking my name on it."


    "Thank you."


    Adrias expressed his gratitude in a nonchnt manner, bowing his head.


    The more Salem saw Adrias like this, the more he liked him.


    He must have known who Salem was and witnessed the one-sided violence earlier.


    How can he be so nonchnt when I offer help?


    If it were ordinary people, they would be shocked and overwhelmed.


    Is he really just a twenty-one-year-old novice?


    "I see the nest."


    Karon''s voice could be heard, and in the distance, a massive spherical nest floating in the air came into view.


    Normally, the nest would be concealed by a barrier, but it was open for the assembly.


    Confidence in their abilities could be seen in that appearance.


    "It''s been a while since I had fun."


    Salem''s smile grew deeper.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Why is it so noisy outside the forest?"


    As Morche''s gaze emerged from the nest, itnded on Salem.


    "It was because of you."


    "Hey, Morche. Long time no see. Missed me?"


    "Even though you''re not affiliated with the assembly, how did you know about it?"


    "Hey, keep those dreary remarks to yourself. Let''s enjoy the reunion for now."


    Morche had a unique appearance that suited her nickname as the Witch of the Nest. Branches were growing all over her body, resembling a tree, and her hair was intertwined with branches like a bird''s nest.


    ''Isn''t it ufortable?''


    Well, as a Named character, Morche wouldn''t be entirely normal either.


    We stepped onto the roof of the carriage and ascended to Morche''s nest, then entered the nest.


    The interior resembled an ordinary home.


    Quite different from the image of a witch.


    "Salem, I didn''t expect you toe."


    Inside, there were already three necromancers, all formidable ck mages worthy of their reputation.


    Although they fell slightly shortpared to Salem''s reputation.


    But that was simply because Salem had an overwhelmingly prestigious name. In the game, these individuals gathered here were like mid-bosses in theter chapters, monsters of a simr level.


    "..."


    "Wow! That person is Salem?"


    The first person to address Salem was Jester Levan, the host of the assembly. And the person sitting in silence was Lago, who appeared to be around my age, and the girl who resembled a crazy Luna Moon, was with them.


    Surprisingly, the master of Necromancy, Morne, was absent.


    I thought he would naturally be present since it was rted to his disciple, Charon.


    "It''s been a while for everyone. I''ve never seen the youngdy before. Are you a neer?"


    "I''m Luna! Just Luna! Nice to meet you, demon!"


    She''s quite spirited.


    But there seem to be fewer people than I expected.


    Could this be everyone?


    "Due to the hastily arranged assembly, these are all the participants. Now let''s begin the assembly."


    Just as Jester resolved my doubts, he announced the start of the assembly.


    "First, let''s check the Pages of Sloth. Bring them out."


    As Jester proceeded with the assembly, Charon gestured to me.


    Carefully considering the n I had set up a few days ago, I cautiously summoned Nickel.


    Thunk.


    Summoned Nickel held Christopher''s Sword in one hand and the Page of Sloth in the other.


    And with his summoning, an unexpected message appeared before my eyes.


    Ding!


    [Condition has been met.]


    [A creature with the potential for evolution has been discovered.]


    "What?"


    [Skeleton Soldier (Legendary) - Evolution Potential 100%]


    [If evolved, there are 66 possible branches.]


    [Would you like to evolve it?]

 Chapter 26: Chicken Game

    Chapter 26: Chicken Game


    Setting aside the evolution, what''s with the 66 possible branches?


    What in the world is happening?


    "Heh, you managed to endure? Aren''t you just an ordinary skeleton?" Salem remarked.


    "Excuse me?"


    "You''re perfectly fine even with the Codex Apocalypse."


    Salem''s words led me to a certain spection.


    Could it be that the evolution became possible because of the Page of Sloth?


    Honestly, I hadn''t even considered it.


    Is Nickel alright?


    Regardless, as the Page of Sloth emerged, I started to feel the familiar surge of mana that I had felt before.


    "Go ahead. Let''s take a look."


    "Salem Edidia. You''re an uninvited individual. Don''t act so recklessly," Jester, dressed entirely in ck with a flipping ck tricorn hat, prevented Salem from advancing.


    With his face hidden by the hat, I already knew what was beneath it.


    "Do you seriously think I would try to escape with the Page of Sloth? Jester, how do you see me?"


    "This is the assembly. Once you''re here as a participant, I will give you a chance, so wait."


    At that moment, I unsummoned Nickel.


    After showcasing him to this extent, everyone should have understood that the Page of Sloth was genuine.


    Suddenly, as the Page of Sloth disappeared, the attendees of the assembly looked at me with bewildered expressions.


    "What are you nning?"


    "Adrias."


    Jester and Charon each interjected.


    Ignoring them, I said what I wanted to say.


    "I found the Page of Sloth. I want to deliver it to you after receiving a proper reward."


    "Adrias!"


    Charon''s face contorted in anger.


    Wow, I never knew Charon could get that mad.


    Actually, my original n was to hand it over and receive the reward without any fuss. But I changed my ns impulsively.


    The reason for that was Salem''s attendance.


    I didn''t know Salem would be here, and I didn''t anticipate that he would help me.


    Thanks to that, I had a strong intuition that this impromptu n might work.


    Despite my thoughts, the attendees of the assembly directed ominous res at me.


    "Charon Diphlen. Is your disciple insane? Or did you intentionally ept such a moron as your disciple?"


    "I apologize."


    Charon didn''t know what to do and lowered his head.


    Then he called my name again, expressing his dissatisfaction.


    No way.


    In response to the intensifying atmosphere, I drew my sword.


    "My request is simple. I simply want to receive an appropriate reward for the Page of Sloth."


    "Ahaha! Ahahahaha!"


    Salem who was standing besides me suddenly burst intoughter.


    Then, he abruptly changed his expression and exuded a monstrous aura.


    "Now that I see it, you''re just a simple madman. Hey, Adrias, are these people gathered here trustworthy?"


    "Not at all. But precisely because they''re not, I''m even more determined to assert my rights."


    A powerful storm of force pressed against me, but I didn''t take a step back.


    And even though Salem spoke in a menacing manner, I trusted the promise he had made.


    After finishing my words, I slowly raised my sword.


    Jester, upon seeing me draw my sword, used magic.


    Two hands made of ck mes appeared by his side.


    "If you''re so eager to die, I''ll grant your wish."


    "You cannot kill me."


    I challenged him.


    Gripping the de with my reversed grip, I stabbed it directly towards the side where my heart would be.


    Thud!


    "What are you nning?"


    "Wow, look at that! Look at that! He''s really gone mad! Hrious!"


    The bewildered expressions from the surrounding people had an impact, but I forced myself to smile as if nothing was wrong.


    "Now, the Page of Sloth is with my Skeleton in the pocket dimension. Here''s the problem. If I die, what will happen to my pocket dimension?"


    Utilizing mybat skills, the de, just one millimeter off, grazed my heart and pierced into my lung.


    Blood flowed along with the de.


    In a situation where even the slightest movement could lead to death.


    I was gambling with my life, trusting Salem.


    The attendees, upon hearing my words, now looked at me with expressions of disbelief.


    Even Salem had his mouth agape as he stared at me.


    "There may be no normalcy among the ck Magicians, but I think you''re the first crazy one to be so calm."


    Jester canceled his magic.


    "Disciple of Charon. Are you thinking about the consequences? Even if you were to obtain the reward you desire here, do you really think you can survive and go back?"


    "I trust the person beside me."


    When Salem was suddenly mentioned, the designated person smirked as if in disbelief.


    "You arrogant bastard. I don''t care about the Page of Sloth anymore. How dare you think of using me? So, was this just a spur-of-the-moment idea? Only a madman would think like this, right?"


    "As I mentioned on the carriage, I''m doing everything within my power."


    "What did you say? Ahahaha!"


    I gave the same answer as before when he asked why I was learning to wield a sword at such ate age.


    Of course, one could ask why I went to such lengths.


    But from my perspective, not doing what I was capable of was more unbearable.


    I had always turned the impossible into possible, so this attempt was only natural.


    At that moment, something discreet approached and attempted to restrain me.


    It was the branches that sprouted from Morche''s Nest.


    "Kuh..."


    Without hesitation, I precisely stabbed my lung.


    Although I only grazed it slightly, the effect was tremendous.


    Morche, seeing blood flow from my mouth, stopped the branches.


    "Potent, indeed," muttered Jester.


    Then he slowly walked towards me.


    "Let me try something. I want to see if you really have the courage to die."


    As he said that, I could tell he was using a different magic.


    ''Mental magic!''


    I felt his magic trying to infiltrate my mind.


    In just 0.1 seconds, I made my decision.


    Thud.


    "Uwuh..."


    Blood poured out from my mouth.


    The blood flowing down under my chin stained the ground.


    "Truly insane," Jester canceled his mental magic and quickly stepped back.


    Did it work?


    No, it''s not about whether it worked or not right now.


    I felt like the blow was sharper than I had thought, driven by the desire to demonstrate it clearly.


    "Hahaha! Sloth will disappear from this world like this!"


    "Shut up, Salem! Luna! Hurry and heal him!"


    "You stabbed his heart, how can we save him? Give it up, Jester. Ahahaha!"


    "Hurry, save him!"


    Damn it. I''m not dead yet.


    Causing amotion by turning someone into a presumed dead body.


    "Do you want to make a deal?"


    As I spoke, I smiled, knowing that the people sending me tired looks were growing weary.


    It only appeared as if I had stabbed the heart, but I had actually grazed the lung. If someone dies from this, it would be disappointing.


    Of course, if I were to pull out the impaled sword without taking any measures, it would be a precarious moment when I would die for sure.


    "You crazy bastard. Isn''t it your heart?"


    Salem, who had been smiling strangely, spoke.


    "Anyway, it was a good thing you came. Discovering someone much more interesting than Sloth. Just this once, I''ll go along with your petty game."


    He immediately stood in front of me, finally starting the conversation I had been waiting for.


    "I made a promise with Adrias Cromwell here. I said I would lend him a hand whenever he needed it. I didn''t expect him to use it so soon, but I''ll say it now. From now on, anyone who tries to harm Adrias Cromwell, I will find them and kill them. Furthermore, if Adrias Cromwell dies afterwards, I will consider the culprit to be someone from the gathering and erase the gathering from this world."


    Salem Edidia, known for never breaking his promises, despite being called the Devil, was a person of great fame.


    Moreover, his final words prevented the gathering from targeting me.


    Ironically, the gathering had to protect me.


    Of course, as a collective, the gathering couldn''t be defeated if they put all their efforts into it.


    But would Salem really fight openly?


    From the gathering''s perspective, they couldn''t simply ignore the words of Salem, one of the strongest figures on the continent.


    Checkmate.


    "Do you want to make a deal?"


    While blood was flowing from my body, I still gave a victorious smile.


    That sight seemed eerie, and the gazes of those who looked at me were full of trepidation.


    "Alright, we lost. Let''s make a deal."


    In the end, Jester conceded.


    With a sigh of relief, I slowly took out the regeneration potion and healing potion I had ced in my embrace and drank them.


    The area where I had been stabbed tingled, causing pain.


    Seeing that, Salem raised an eyebrow.


    "Are you really Cain''s son? You''re so different."


    Suddenly, he mentioned my father.


    "Do you know my father?"


    "Of course. Why, do you want to know or not?"


    I wanted to ask about Cromwell and my father, but for now, I focused on slowly drawing the sword.


    Thanks to the potions, the healing of the wound was rapid, but it didn''t instantly heal. I had to concentrate on drawing the sword, sweating coldly.


    After a considerable amount of time, struggling to draw the sword, I finally took it out and sheathed it again, then looked at Jester.


    "Thank you for waiting. Shall we talk now?"


    "You really know how to leave someone speechless. Fine, what do you want?"


    I didn''t know exactly what the gathering possessed.


    Of course, I knew some of the items that were dropped when raiding the gathering during the game.


    One of them was my target, but I couldn''t reveal it openly.


    The moment I spoke, it would raise suspicions and doubts that I had information.


    Then, something unexpected happened.


    "Adrias, I''ll participate in the deal too."


    "Salem Yedidia, this is a transaction between the gatherings."


    "Don''t say such regretful words. If someone wants Sloth, I can interfere too. In the end, it''s the seller''s intention, isn''t it?"


    "We have already made a concession. We agreed that you wouldn''t harm Adrias, so we listened to your words!"


    "What nonsense. Adrias retreated because he thought he might die and Sloth would disappear. We need to establish the order clearly."


    "Salem!"


    "Well,e at me if you have anyints."


    Salem emitted threatening mana.


    Seeing his stance, Jester looked around, but the rest of the gathering participants only watched with curiosity.


    From this scene, the nature of the gathering could be seen to some extent. Being a gathering of dark wizards, individual gain was prioritized over the cohesion as a group.


    In the end, Jester had no choice but to withdraw without receiving anyone''s help.


    "Pitiful bunch. You are all members of the gathering. Do you understand the significance of not being able to obtain Sloth?"


    "I don''t know?"


    Luna said without any sense of awareness.


    The rest of the members remained silent, not providing an answer.


    Jester sighed.


    "How do we proceed with the transaction? Will it be done with money?"


    "I prefer a barter exchange."


    Of course, money was also fine.


    As someone poor, money was quite tempting to me. However, the items I could obtain here were things that couldn''t be acquired with money alone.


    "If I could obtain those items, it would help me solve my mana problems to some extent."


    The gathering had rarebination materials, so I had my eyes on them.


    And I also had some expectations for the items Salem would offer.


    Given his wandering nature, there was a high probability that he possessed items I hadn''t even seen before.


    "A barter exchange... That sounds interesting."


    Salem smiled and spoke.

 Chapter 27: Deal and Reward

    Chapter 27: Deal and Reward


    "It''s difficult to simply grasp and exin something."


    Jester spoke first.


    He conjured a sticky ck liquid in the air, resembling a board, and started writing on it.


    "I''ll give you three items from these. How about that?"


    Hmm, only three?


    As I looked at the list of about 30 items he wrote, not only did I see the things I expected, but also some unexpected ones.


    ''Some of them are hidden.''


    Some items that I considered valuable didn''t appear on the list, as if intentionally concealed.


    But it didn''t matter.


    What I was aiming for was already among them.


    "What''s this? I don''t remember what I had."


    "Then you''re out."


    Jester sneered as Salem made an expression of distress.


    However, Salem, without showing any reaction, reached behind his back and took hold of the "Sinister Snake" that hung there.


    "There''s nothing else to offer right now. I''ll go with this."


    Huh?


    Is he serious?


    Not only me, but it seemed that Jester and everyone else present were also taken aback.


    "Salem Yedidia, are you serious?"


    "Yeah. Why are you all so surprised? I''m just tired of this one, so I want to change it with a new toy."


    The "Sinister Snake," which could be considered Salem''s favorite, was the equipment he had been using until now.


    And he''s just casually giving it away?


    "Salem Yedidia, do you n to hinder us to that extent?"


    "What are you talking about? How am I hindering anyone?"


    "Do I look like a fool? Do you think I don''t know you''re raising the stakes by offering an unbeatable card?"


    "Hey, Jester. Raising the stakes? Even if you hand me all the items listed there, you won''t be a match for the ''Sinister Snake.'' But what''s the fuss about raising the stakes? I''ve simply used the best move avable to me, just like anyone else here."


    Salemughed as she looked at me.


    Someone who used the best move... Is she referring to me?


    Jester stood in silence, as if suppressing his anger, and then looked at me.


    "Let''s increase it to five. And let''s add another corpse."


    "A corpse?"


    "You''re a necromancer, so you should understand. To a necromancer, a powerful corpse from their lifetime is more valuable than anything."


    He sighed and continued speaking.


    "I''ll give you the corpse of King Timur and the corpse of the former Fairy Queen, Mirinae."


    "Uh..."


    I was surprised, but the sound of Charon''s breath behind me was even more perplexing.


    Of course, the contents were surprising enough.


    Salem''s deal must have been more powerful than expected, as Jester also brought out a trump card.


    I thought the chicken game was over, but it seems it''s still ongoing!


    "Luna says so, Jester."


    For the first time, Luna spoke up.


    "Luna says so. Those are corpses from a deal already made with Morne. Morne will be furious."


    So those were the corpses given to Morne.


    It was unsettling in many ways to challenge Morne, the master of Charon and the grand figure among all existing necromancers.


    I feel like I might get an upset stomach if I take those.


    However, Jester, seemingly unaware of my thoughts, directed his words towards Luna.


    "Luna. Then why don''t you contribute a little to this deal? Hm? Despite us being dark sorcerers who prioritize personal gains, can you say such things with the Codex right in front of you?"


    "Luna says so. Luna has already used everything and has nothing."


    "Then stay quiet."


    "..."


    Regardless of their conversation, I decided to politely refuse.


    It was burdensome to use Morne''s possessions recklessly.


    "It makes me uneasy to intercept Morne''s belongings."


    Upon hearing that, Jester turned his gaze towards the table and spoke to the air.


    "Morne. How about giving in just this once?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Give it."


    The response came from an unexpected source.


    When I looked for the one who answered, I saw a small fly sitting on the table.


    "Master!"


    Charone eximed upon seeing the fly.


    Is that Morne? Since when was it there?


    Has it been watching us all along?


    "I don''t mind. If you want it, take it."


    It seemed that the fly Morne was controlling was a zombie fly, and I could only imagine how far away I was from being able to wield such a technique.


    Anyway, since it seemed like Morne was speaking to me, I asked again.


    "Are you really okay with that?"


    "I''ve already said it twice. Don''t make me say it again, child."


    I didn''t understand why Morne was giving up.


    Even if the former Fairy Queen could be understood, King Timur was the master of the noble orc n, and not just an ordinary orc master. He was a formidable figure who dominated an era in history.


    ''Come to think of it, did Morne deal with Timur''s undead?''


    In the game, Morne, who appeared as one of the mid-bosses, was the key figure who made yers think of necromancer as the ultimate sorcerers.


    In the game, Morne yed the role of stopping yers from interrupting the summoning ritual of Codex Apocalypse, summoning only undead beings existing in the ethereal realm in a ce where there were no corpses around.


    That alone was enough to bring despair to the yers, but I wondered if I could win if I fought in a battlefield filled with corpses.


    Anyway, I had experienced battles with Morne multiple times, so I had thoroughly studied how to defeat Morne''s undead.


    But Timur was not among them.


    I couldn''t possibly forget an undead as powerful as Timur, so it was certain that he wasn''t there.


    "I killed him in one hit."


    While lost in thought, Salem smiled and nodded his head.


    "There are many hidden items scattered everywhere, and I don''t know what''s there. The only thing I can give you right now is this spear. I have nothing else to negotiate with."


    "Now, Charon''s disciple. Make your choice."


    The Sinister Snake, a wickednce.


    A named item that, when its abilities were fully utilized, became an incredibly powerful weapon.


    Of course, it could only be used properly if recognized as its owner, but it was still a good weapon.


    Moreover, despite being a spear, it could amplify magic like a mage''s staff, which was a merit.


    ''But I''m learning swordsmanship.''


    Changing the weapon I used because of an item was a risk.


    And I was thinking about the future.


    ''Growth is important right now. Acquiring the Sinister snake would greatly increase my immediate power, but will do nothing for my personal growth.''


    Furthermore, from my judgment, Salem seemed to have offered me the Sinister Snake to help me.


    As Jester mentioned earlier, it seemed like a move to raise the stakes.


    I made my decision and spoke to Jester.


    "I ept the proposal from the Assembly."


    "...Fine."


    Though I had technically defeated Salem, Jester didn''t seem pleased.


    In contrast, Salem continued to observe the situation with a smiling face.


    Has the roles of the winner and loser reversed?


    "What a shame! It was a chance to y with the pages of the Codex. Hey, Jester. Can''t I at least touch them once?"


    "Salem Yedidia, I don''t want to talk to you anymore."


    Jester coldly dismissed Salem and handed me the list of items written down.


    "Choose five. Take your pick."


    I slowly examined the items listed on the document.


    Of course, I had already decided what to take, but I had to pretend to make a choice.


    After about five minutes, I finally spoke slowly.


    "I''ll take Moon''s Blessing, Fairy''s Tears, Azure Canang Flowers, Yobin Roots, and Kedunon''s Gem."


    "There''s no turning back. Are you certain?"


    "Yes."


    "...I can''t tell if you''re smart or foolish."


    Jester muttered to himself, and the rest of the group showed reactions of surprise at the items I had chosen.


    "Why did you choose items that you might not even know how to use? Ehehe?"


    "Adrias, you foolish fool."


    "Even a single armor made of the scales of the dragon Gra''kannus would be more valuable than all thosebined!"


    It was Luna, Charon, and Dragon.


    Besides the misceneous items I chose, the list included various equipment and artifacts, but I deliberately chose the misceneous items.


    Although they were considered misceneous items, their value was astronomical.


    Of course, if we considered value alone, the equipment and artifacts would be more expensive.


    However, as I mentioned before, such equipment and artifacts would not help with my growth, even if they temporarily boosted my abilities.


    Furthermore, the locations of most named items were already imprinted in my mind.


    Once Ipleted my growth, I could obtain better items than those listed here at any time.


    "I can''t understand this deal."


    Even Salem looked at me with a gaze of bewilderment.


    It''s strange to be looked at as a crazy person by a crazy person. It feels odd.


    "Why did you choose items without knowing their purpose?"


    "I apologize."


    I expressed that I couldn''t exin the reason.


    If someone said that these ingredients were used to make a potion, it would probably cause amotion.


    Moreover, the ingredients I chose were not just for one specific potion.


    If I said they were ingredients for four different types of potions, people would probably be dumbfounded.


    Of course, the items I just chose were essential ingredients, and it was not possible to create the potions with just them.


    However, I wasn''t worried because the additional ingredients needed could easily be found on the market.


    ''I even chose ingredients for Lucia''s healing potion.''


    Since I already had them, I might as well research Lucia''s potion too.


    Assuming I''m alive, if I want to prevent the world''s destruction, Lucia''s power would be quite helpful.


    Of course, whether it''s a potion or a healing potion, I don''t think I can make them right away.


    But I believed that if I continued to study and research, evolution would eventually provide a solution.


    ''Turning the impossible into possible. Now that I think about it, it suits my characteristics.''


    While Salem and I were conversing, Jester appeared with a bag in his hand.


    "Here it is. Moon''s Blessing, Fairy''s Tears, Azure Kananzu Flower, Yobin Roots, Kedunon''s Gem, Hwang Tmur''s corpse, and the corpse of the former Fairy Queen, Mirinae."


    It seemed to be a bag with spatial expansion.


    So they''re even giving me a bag? Then, thank you very much.


    "Now, hand over ''Sloth''."


    Even though his face was hidden, I could sense his fiery gaze.


    I immediately summoned Nickel.


    Creak.


    Nickel stood there obediently.


    It was an ordinary skeleton without any special features.


    Jester created a sticky liquid and wrapped the page of Sloth in Nickel''s hand, then took it away.


    Jester, who brought it right in front of him, examined the cube carefully.


    "Is it ''sloth''?"


    Morche approached me quietly and asked.


    Jester turned his head to look at Morche and nodded.


    "It''s ''Diligent Sloth.''"


    As Jester''s words echoed like a deration, the onlookers who had been watching started to gather around.


    While we were trying to get a closer look at each other, Salem approached me and tapped my shoulder.


    I turned to look at him, wondering what was going on.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "Now is the time. Let''s go."


    "What? Just wait a moment...!"


    Salem, who lifted me up by grabbing my cor, simply rushed out.


    Burst! Burst!


    The grasping nts of the entangled forest tried to hold onto Salem''s feet as he broke through the walls of Morche''sir, but Salem''s speed surpassed them.


    With each pounding on the ground, mana burst out with a loud noise, and we swiftly escaped from the entangled forest.


    "Salem, wait! Just a moment!"


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?"


    "Why are you suddenly kidnapping me?"


    "Kidnapping? Hahaha!"


    He gave me a tap on the head.


    It hurt like hell!


    "You fool. Now that Sloth is in their hands, they no longer have anything to fear. Of course, if it were just me, I could easily escape from one or two ces, but I can risk my life. But what about you? You will definitely die."


    "I understand."


    I almost forgot that my opponent was a dark mage.


    Keeping promises? They wouldn''t have bothered to learn hical magic like ck magic if they were the type to keep their promises.


    "I don''t know if they will continue to target you. But now that Sloth is in their hands, they won''t pay attention to you for a while, as they will be busy ying with their new toy."


    Salem stopped there and started running with me again.


    "Should I go to Count Cromwell''s estate?"


    "Just go to the station. I''m going to Rodren Academy."


    "You were a student there. Well, it''s probably safer there. And Bart is there too."


    After saying that, Salem suddenly looked into my eyes as he held me.


    His expression showed surprise, but I couldn''t understand what he meant.


    "You? Come to think of it, you were a dark mage?"


    "Yes? Why are you bringing that up now?"


    "You''re a student at the academy, and you''re a dark mage! Does Bart know about it?"


    "If he did, do you think I''d still be alive?"


    "Unaware? Huh, well."


    The roaring sound of the wind made it difficult to hear, but we could stillmunicate.


    And then, Salem mumbled something inaudible to others and stopped in his tracks.


    "From here on, go alone."


    "Yes. Thank you, Salem."


    "Yeah. Huh, fate is quite peculiar."


    "Yes?"


    "Never mind, just talking to myself. Be careful as you go and try not to leave the academy unless necessary."


    As soon as Salem finished speaking, he rushed away like the wind.


    I have no idea what''s going on.


    The tone of his recent words sounded as if Bart would be fine knowing my identity, but was that just a misunderstanding?


    Ah, I don''t know.


    Right now, the priority is to return quickly.


    "But before that..."


    I opened the bag I received from Jester.


    Although I was suspicious if it might be a scam, my joy filled me as I saw the contents properly.


    "Ho King Tiamur! And the corpse of Fairy Queen Mirinae."


    Thank you! The Page of Sloth!


    Now, all that''s left is to create an invincible undead army.

 Chapter 28: Morne and the Backstory

    Chapter 28: Morne and the Backstory


    I boarded the train naturally without any incident and sat in the seat while embracing my bag.


    I was contemting what to do upon returning to the academy.


    "First, as soon as we return, let''s evolve Nickel," I thought.


    Since the sess probability was 100%, I had no worries about failure.


    If there was one question, it was the staggering 66 different branches.


    "What exactly are these branches?" I wondered.


    The branches I thought about were the types.


    The next tier of Skeleton includes notable ones like Soldier, Archer, and Magician.


    Although Soldier, Archer, and Magician are all 2nd-tier Skeletons, I considered branches as different types.


    ''But 66 different branches, though.''


    The numbers alone were rming.


    It must be the influence of the page of Sloth.


    I really wanted to find out what could be so numerous, but unfortunately, the system wasn''t that kind.


    I just hope to evolve into a strong creature.


    While lost in thought for a while, we briefly stopped at a station.


    Even though it was early morning and the weekend, there were many people moving around.


    Many people got on and off the train, and while I was nning for the future, an elderly man with a cane approached and sat in front of me.


    He looked like a kind-hearted neighborhood grandfather you could encounter anywhere.


    However, I checked the face of the person sitting in front of me and suppressed my habitual emotions.


    Despite being taken aback, I actedpletely nonchnt and even pretended to observe the elderly man.


    ''You''re Morne Dwalzki, aren''t you?''


    Isn''t that too obvious?


    What if they chase after me from the Empire?


    It was the first time I saw a character in the game who had no difort with the graphics.


    I recognized him immediately because he looked so simr.


    Could it be that the main body itself hase to find me directly?


    Is this how I''m going to die?


    At that moment, Morun approached me and spoke.


    "Child."


    "Yes? Me?"


    I pretended not to know for now.


    "Yes, child. Are you feeling okay?"


    So, it was true that he came to find me.


    But he doesn''t seem to be hiding his identity at all.


    When Morne came out so openly, I decided to face him confidently.


    "Yes, I''m fine. I apologize for thete greetings. I am Adrias Cromwell, sir."


    "Oh ho, do you know who I am?"


    "Aren''t you the Godfather?"


    "Haha. You are different from what I heard today, in many ways."


    The appearance andughter of Morne, resembling a kind-hearted grandfather, felt strangelyforting.


    However, paradoxically, that kind of demeanor raised my alertness to the maximum.


    "Child."


    "Yes, sir."


    "I''m sorry."


    The sudden apology made my muscles tense throughout my body.


    Is he nning to attack?


    No matter how much he is Morne, is it possible to attack in such a crowded train?


    "I truly apologize."


    But as I saw Morun apologizing once again, I realized that it was my misconception to perceive it as a sign of an attack.


    "Sir, I''m sorry, but I don''t understand why you suddenly brought up this topic."


    "No, it''s nothing. Instead, are you learning well from Charon?"


    It became even more difficult to understand the situation when Morne suddenly changed the topic.


    No, seriously, why did he suddenly apologize?


    Even if I search my memories, this is the first time I''ve encountered Morne.


    But it''s as if he''s apologizing for something that happened in the past...


    ''The family?''


    Thanks to Salem, I didn''t know, but I realized that there is something, something much bigger and moreplicated than I thought, within the Cromwell family.


    ''In the game, the Cromwell family had no influence, but why? Anyway, there''s definitely something going on.''


    It felt like Morne was somehow connected to that something.


    "I''m always receiving help from Professor Charon. It''s because of my own shorings that I always end up disappointing."


    "Hehe. Looking at your current state, it doesn''t seem like that at all. By the way, if you think Charon will scold you when you return, you don''t need to worry about it. I''ve put him under control."


    "Thank you for your concern."


    Is he not here to kill me?


    Why is he treating me so well?


    But I still didn''t let go of the tension.


    I was even considering breaking the window of the running train and escaping if necessary.


    "Your hand..."


    "Yes?"


    "May I touch your hand once?"


    I really didn''t understand what he was saying.


    Is he just a pervert? Am I his type?


    I hesitated for a moment, but I had no other choice.


    In the end, I cautiously reached out my hand.


    Upon doing so, Morne took my hand and stared at it for a while.


    "Are you training with a sword?"


    "Yes."


    "At a busy time when you should be focusing on magic..."


    I awkwardly smiled and tried to brush it off, and Morne released my hand with a gaze that seemed like he was looking at his grandson.


    "Sir, but isn''t it dangerous for you to be walking around like this... in such a crowded train?"


    "Hehe. Don''t worry, child. I have more than 3,000 people watching my every move with their eyes and ears. No one can approach me or investigate me. But more importantly, ept this."


    Surely, a renowned necromancer like Morne wouldn''t act without any thought.


    As I let out a sigh of relief inwardly, he rummaged through his belongings and took out a thick book.


    "What''s this?"


    "It will be helpful. And it''s better to keep it hidden from Charon as well."


    As I gently flipped through the book, I saw that it contained records of necromancy.


    Along with it, the system window appeared.


    [Morne''s Grimoire]


    ''A skill book!''


    Considering that most items don''t disy a system window, this proved its exceptional value.


    Especially when a book is recognized as an item, it''s usually a skill book, and they are not somon.


    While still holding the book in my hands and looking at the system window, Morne told me to put it in my bag.


    I followed his instructions, putting the book in my bag, and expressed my gratitude.


    "Thank you?"


    Unknowingly, I expressed my gratitude in the form of a question.


    Come to think of it, Morne had no reason to give me something like this.


    If anything, he could have grabbed me if he wanted to.


    But since he gave it to me, I simply epted it, although I had no idea why he gave it to me.


    "Well then, work hard."


    With those words, Morne grasped his staff again, stood up, and walked away.


    Coincidentally, the train stopped, and he exited with impable timing.


    No, I wanted to ask for the reason, but he disappeared so quickly?


    Could there be a bomb spell installed in the book or something?


    I carefully took out the book again and examined it, but there was no trace of anything like that.


    ''My head hurts.''


    Is it because I couldn''t sleep?


    Everything that happened today felt like a dream.


    From Salem to Morne.


    I felt the need to learn more about the Cromwell family.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    It was evening when I finally arrived at the academy, and it was as lively as ever.


    Outside, there were still quite a few people walking around, probably because it was Saturday evening.


    Come to think of it, I seeded in returning within the weekend, just as Charon said.


    ''I''m hungry.''


    Although I had a simple meal on the train, that was all I ate for the whole day, so I felt hungry.


    However, I endured the hunger momentarily for the sake of the bag I was holding in my arms.


    When I returned to the dormitory room, I immediately wondered where to put the bag.


    Having obtained a treasure, I didn''t have an appropriate ce to store it.


    ''At times like this, I should leave it to Nickel.''


    But before that, let''s try evolving first.


    Creak.


    Nickel, summoned immediately, seemed to be in good shape at first nce.


    "Nickel, are you okay? Is there anything strange?"


    In response to my question, he shook his head.


    Then he solemnly wrote something in the air.


    Training.


    Training? What is training? What am I supposed to do?


    Ignoring me, Nickel began swinging his sword.


    Whether I should be relieved or angry at his consistency, I couldn''t decide.


    "Nickel, let''s stop training for now and focus on evolving."


    [Skeleton Soldier (Legendary) - Evolution Possibility: 100%]


    [There are 66 branches if you choose to evolve.]


    [Would you like to proceed with the evolution?]


    While Nickel looked at me as if asking what that meant, I chose to evolve.


    [Skeleton Soldier (Legendary)]


    [Evolving...] [Remaining Time: 55 hours, 6 minutes, 12 seconds]


    It''s taking longer than I thought.


    Still, it didn''t feel bad.


    As time increases, so does the expected value increase.


    Creak.


    Nickel nced around his body for a moment and then nonchntly started swinging his sword again.


    I guess skeletons don''t feel pain.


    If that''s the case, I can even receive swordsmanship training during evolution.


    Since I''ve already evolved Nickel, I decided to dress him first before taking off my own attire.


    Next, with an excited heart, I rummaged through my bag to check on Timur and Mirinae.


    When I opened the bag, the book given by Morne caught my eye first.


    ''Let''s leave Tymur and Mirinae aside for now and read this first.''


    As I wondered what kind of skills would be contained in it, being Morne''s book as a renowned necromancer, it couldn''t be ordinary.


    Although it would probably require a lot of effort to master,pared to having nothing before, it felt like abundance.


    "Alright, for now, let''s put the corpses on hold until I delve into this book."


    I began turning the pages of the thick book given by Morne.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Grandfather Morne."


    Inside a serene room made of marble, an old man and a middle-aged man sat facing each other in chairs.


    The old man was enjoying a cup of red tea, while the middle-aged man sprawled in his chair with a careless posture, reading a book.


    Salem called out to Morne.


    "Can I ask you something?"


    "Hmm? Go ahead."


    "You informed me about finding the ''Diligent Sloth''. So I went to find it. But, as it turns out, you had another n?"


    Salem looked at Morne, who leisurely sipped his tea, with curiosity.


    Morne felt the aroma of the rising steam and took a sip from the cup.


    "Why did youe to find me? Were you curious about that?"


    "You know me. I can''t resist my curiosity."


    Salem spoke lightly, and Morne smiled.


    "Well..."


    "What''s the ''well'' about? I''m not a fool, so I roughly guessed why you came. At first, I thought it was because of Charone, grandfather''s disciple. But then, when grandfather yielded the corpse, my thoughts changed."


    Salem''s gaze sharpened like the flick of a snake''s tongue.


    He looked at Morne, as if saying he could see through everything.


    "Adrias. You leaked the information because of that guy, right? To ensure that I protect him."


    "Hehe. I don''t quite understand what you''re talking about."


    "Ah, grandfather. You keep ignoring me, but even I have the nickname of a sage."


    "Just say it. I''m not just a sage, but a sage who tears through answers."


    "Anyway, are you going to tell me or not?"


    As Salem''s persistence continued, Morne eventually shook his head.


    The tea seemed to have cooled down without emitting any steam.


    "Fine. Your guess is correct."


    "Adrias Cromwell. The son of Cain Cromwell."


    Salem mentioned Cain while recalling his memories.


    "I know that grandfather adopted Cain. But it seems that the connection is not just about Cain. Honestly, Cain was initially forced to leave grandfather, and that guy, Adrias, seemed to have no magical talent, so it was evident that teaching him would be a struggle. If it were me, I wouldn''t have had good feelings about it."


    "Salem."


    "What?"


    "Do you know the origin of necromancy, or rather, the origin of sorcery?"


    "Suddenly, the origin of sorcery? ...You mean immortality?"


    Upon Salem''s response, Morne nodded silently.


    But then, he shook his head again.


    "What''s with that gesture? Is it right or wrong?"


    "It''s right. But I didn''t mention the subject."


    "Subject?"


    "Immortality. Whose immortality do you think it sought?"


    "Well, grandfather. You started with the origin of sorcery and now this talk. Wasn''t this about Cromwell?"


    "The origin of sorcery is the immortality of a loved one."


    Upon hearing Morne''s answer, Salem stared at him nkly.


    He couldn''t help but burst intoughter at Morne''s unexpected words.


    "Ha! How romantic. But what''s the point of talking about ying with corpses?"


    "You''re right. However, that''s the origin. Whether to believe it or not, I don''t know."


    "So, what''s the connection between that and the current conversation?"


    Morne looked down at the cup filled with tea for a moment.


    He struggled to read the regrets in his worn-out eyes reflected in the tea.


    "The death of a loved one is what someone would want to undo by any means necessary. Even if they have different appearance from when they were alive."


    "...Are you talking about yourself since earlier? The reason why you became a necromancer?"


    "Hehe. I''m not quite sure anymore."


    With that, Morne fell silent.


    Salem decided not to press him further when he saw Morne''s reaction.


    "So, roughly speaking, as long as I know that Cromwell has a connection beyond just Cain, that''s enough, right? Okay, got it. I didn''t me grandfather for leaking information since I had some fun with this incident anyway."


    As the conversation seemed to being to an end, Morne poured a fresh cup of tea and asked.


    "I have one more question. How was that child?"


    "Adrias? He''s a truly strange one. Didn''t you see him, grandfather? I still get chills when I think of that guy stabbing near his heart andughing."


    "To think that Cain''s son would grow up to be so exceptional. It''s quite astonishing."


    "That''s what I''m saying. If Cain, who was such a softie, saw him, he would have been utterly surprised. Hehe."


    Salem smiled mischievously as he thought about Adrias.


    "Adrias. That kid will probably be crazier than me. I''m already looking forward to that time."

 Chapter 29: Herbalism Evaluation

    Chapter 29: Herbalism Evaluation


    As I stepped out of the ssroom, a cool breeze carried fallen leaves in the air under the clear blue sky.


    Looking at the midday sun high above, I smiled.


    ''It''s about time.''


    In one hand, I held my just-received grade report.


    No, no.


    Let''s think positively.


    If I hadn''t returnedte from the gathering the previous day, I wouldn''t have even been able to take the exam.


    The only thing I should regret is that I forgot today was the day of the exam.


    ''Fortunately, the evaluation for the afternoon lecture is scheduled for next week.''


    To be honest, I had assumed that since the next week''s evaluation was for Silbec''s lecture in the afternoon, there would naturally be an evaluation for the morning lecture as well.


    With so many hectic things happeningtely, it seems Ipletely lost track of things.


    Recently, I''ve been getting a stronger sense of Adrias''s personality.


    ''After all, Adrias is the one in control of the body.''


    Even if I were to put the same content in my mind about Kim Jinho''s memoriesing to Adrias, it doesn''t mean Adrias bes Kim Jinho in any way.


    ''Tomorrow is Intermediate Herbalism. Fortunately, it''s a subject I''m confident in.''


    I was well aware that Professor Beoban, the professor of Herbalism, held negative sentiments towards me.


    But since it was an evaluation that all the students would be taking, I couldn''t single-handedly manipte it.


    ...That''s definitely the case.


    Contrary to my expectation that I wouldn''t be able to manipte the evaluation, I burst intoughter at the scene that unfolded before me.


    ''Why is no one here?''


    The Herbalism ss was clearly scheduled for the afternoon.


    I didn''t have any thoughts about the evaluation until I was informed about it on the day itself, so I entered the ssroom on time without thinking much.


    But there was no one there except for a memo on the ckboard stating that the evaluation would take ce in the outdoor za.


    After reading the memo, I quickly rushed to the za, where I saw numerous experiment stations and herbalism students conducting experiments, with other students passing by and observing.


    "What is this?"


    Unknowingly, I muttered to myself and pushed my way through the crowd to get inside.


    I happened to see Professor Beoban''s back, so I immediately approached him.


    "Professor."


    "Hmm? Ah, Adrias-kun. Why are you sote?"


    "Late? I arrived at the ssroom on time."


    "I clearly informed everyone about the evaluation location and time on the magic tablet. Didn''t you check it?"


    This bastard.


    Is he targeting me?


    Unfortunately, I didn''t have a Magic Tablet.


    As an artifact, the purchase of a Magic Tablet was optional, unlike essential items such as textbooks.


    This meant that it cost quite a bit, which in turn meant that the impoverished Adrias couldn''t afford one.


    "Please exin the evaluation and its details since I don''t have a Magic Tablet, Professor."


    "Oh, you''re a noble and yet you don''t have a tablet? How interesting."


    What is he trying to do?


    He''s clearly trying to make a fool out of me.


    Hurry up and exin the evaluation.


    As I sent a silent pressure with my gaze, one of the professor''s assistants who was standing beside him approached and exined.


    "I will exin. Recently, Professor Beoban invented a new potion through his own abilities."


    "Hmm!"


    So he acted all high and mighty just because he aplished something himself?


    I don''t like what he''s doing.


    "This evaluation will involve analyzing the potion created by Professor Beoban. Each experiment station has a sample of the potion created by the professor. You need to determine the ingredients and ratios used in the potion. Conversations and interactions with other students are strictly prohibited, and the time limit is until 8 p.m. today. You only need to write down the parts you were able to figure out on the exam paper."


    "Now, even though you''re a bitte, go and give it a try."


    "Understood."


    Suppressing any personal emotions, I headed towards an empty experiment station.


    But why does this have to be done outdoors?


    Of course, it doesn''t matter to me where I do it, but I was a little concerned about the onlookers.


    "Now that all our herbalism students have gathered, the student who just arrived is the famous Adrias Cromwell. He''s not only created a new potion, but also defeated a dark mage. He''s a talented student."


    As I stood at the experiment station, trying to examine the potion that Beoban had made, he suddenly started introducing me as if he were a clown.


    ''What is he trying to do?''


    Beoban, you...


    You''ve got me now, haven''t you?


    It seems that Beoban thinks I just tagged along and took credit for the potion made by me and Lucia.


    So he''s openly trying to humiliate me?


    "Now, let''s see how this amazing studentpletes the herbalism evaluation in record time. Although I don''t expect any student to pass this evaluation perfectly, Adrias is an exception. I''m really looking forward to it!"


    Ignoring my expression of disbelief, Beoban continued to babble.


    Then, many students passing by stopped and looked at me, murmuring among themselves.


    ''Stay calm.''


    Do you think I''ll be shaken by this?


    Honestly, I was a little shaken.


    But in a good way.


    ''I must discover the secrets of this potion.


    No matter what, I made up my mind to uncover the potion piece by piece within the given time frame.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    It seemed that the intention of conducting the evaluation outdoors was not solely to humiliate me. Right next to us was a magic ingredient shop, so the students were free to purchase the ingredients and use them for experiments with the permission of the assistants. Of course, all the costs were provided by the Academy.


    ''This one... it''s an awakening potion.''


    It didn''t take long for me to determine the effectiveness of the potion once I started the experiment. The potion created by Beoban was, in modern terms, a high-caffeine beverage. Byparing its color, chemical reactions, and intensity of effects to items in the game, I could quickly identify what it was.


    ''But for a professor''s appearance, he did manage to create something.''


    I diligently mixed it with other ingredients, shook it, and observed the reaction. Fortunately, I found a simr reaction to one of the items I had considered beforehand and immediately made a note of it.


    ''Intermediate Boost Potion. I used this quite frequently in the game.''


    Although it had fewer uses than healing and regeneration potions, I asionally used this potion. Moreover, the grade was higher than expected, which surprised me.


    So Beoban is more capable than he appears. He didn''t acquire the professor title for nothing.


    ''If I do well, I might be able to figure it out before 8 p.m.''


    Now that I had identified the type of potion, the list of ingredients wasplete. I just needed to find the mixing ratios, which, of course, was the most challenging part. However, there were still over five hours left.


    ''Beoban bastard, I will definitely figure it out.''


    My determination was ignited like never before, and no one could stop me. In a situation where everyone was watching, I boldly gathered the ingredients specifically for the Intermediate Boost Potion and began searching for the mixing ratios.


    "Ahem, Adrias, right?"


    As expected, Beoban immediately approached my experiment table. I continued my experiment without even turning my head, answering him.


    "Yes, Professor?"


    "Well..."


    Beoban rambled for a while, unable to ask how I had figured out the ingredients. Eventually, he said, "You... It''s good to see you working hard. You may be heading down the wrong path, but keep up the good work."


    What? Now he''s openly praising me? Is he trying to provoke me?


    The wrong path is the one you''re taking, you bastard.


    "Yes, I will do my best. You must be tired from supervising. Are you resting over there in the shade?"


    ...


    I could feel Beoban''s rough breath in response to my tant disregard. Nevertheless, I didn''t give him any attention and continued to focus on finding the mixing ratios.


    After a while, I sensed that Beoban was still standing next to my experiment table, watching me.


    What? He''s still here?


    "Professor, are you still here?"


    When I ignored him once again, Beoban''s face reddened, and he abruptly turned his head and moved to another spot, seemingly avoiding the shade I had mentioned earlier.


    I really want to punch him in the face.


    As time passed, it was already 5 p.m., and the afternoon lectures were ending, causing the students toe out for an early dinner.


    ''It''s almost done.''


    Talent is truly frightening. Although the sample potion provided yed a role, it took only a few hours for me, gifted in potion-making ability, to find the mixing ratios for the Intermediate Boost Potion.


    "Just a few more attempts..."


    "Professor, I''m done."


    My thoughts were interrupted as someone raised their hand and spoke.


    Seeing the owner of that drowsy voice, I couldn''t help but let out a wry smile.


    ''Lucia, is that you?''


    Despite the messy snacks and crumbs scattered on her experiment table, which had nothing to do with the experiment itself, there was a potion of the same color as Beoban''s potion.


    "Are you done already?"


    "Yes, can I go now?"


    "Um, if you could write down the list of ingredients used and the mixing ratios on the exam paper, you can go," he said.


    "Here you go," Lucia replied, walking over and submitting her exam paper without hesitation.


    As she walked away, our eyes met, and she smiled, her tired eyes forming crescents.


    "Senior, I won this time," she said.


    With that, she left without a trace.


    After her departure, the students who had been observing started praising Lucia Evest, echoing throughout the area.


    "But hey, isn''t this Adrias guy the co-creator of potions with Lucia?"


    "That''s right."


    "Then why is he still struggling?"


    "Hey, no matter what, don''tpare him to Lucia Evest. She''s a genius. Can youpare a genius to anyone?"


    Faint voices reached my ears, and unknowingly, my eyes followed Lucia''s back.


    When I first met her, I felt like I could never catch up to her, let alonepete with her.


    But now, the emotion I felt was resentment.


    Ironically, I was feeling a sense ofpetition towards her.


    "Adrias, my boy," I chuckled inwardly. Then I refocused on my experiment, making an effort to concentrate.


    If I hade on time, could I have beaten her?


    No, no. Focus on the task at hand.


    Time passed, and about 30 minutes had psed since Lucia left.


    "That''s it."


    Finally, I found the mixing ratios.


    I wrote down the discovered ratios on the exam paper and stood up from my seat.


    "Are you going to buy ingredients?"


    A nearby assistant asked as they saw me.


    "No, I''m done."


    "Done? Uh, congrattions then."


    The assistant seemed taken aback and blurted out words that didn''t fit the situation at all.


    And with my statement that I had found the solution, it seemed that even Burbank had heard me, looking at me with surprised eyes.


    "You, you really found the solution?" he asked.


    "Yes, here it is."


    As I handed him the exam paper, Beoban alternated between disbelief and looking at the potion and the paper.


    I guess he looks like a toad catching its prey.


    "I-I can''t believe it was you."


    "You saw it."


    "It''s u-unbelievable."


    What is he saying?


    Anyway, I calmly turned away, leaving two hours of the allotted time remaining for the evaluation.


    The students who had been observing me, as well as the students participating in the evaluation, looked at me with eyes full of astonishment.


    I could also hear a fewments from the onlookers.


    That''s right! Praise me like you praise Lucia!


    "Well, as expected. It''s not a lie that he invented a potion."


    "Adrias does seem to have some talent. God is indeed fair."


    Why am I not admired like Lucia?


    Still, it felt satisfying to have demonstrated my abilities.


    "Well then, Professor, enjoy yourself, or rather, thank you for your hard work."


    I slipped up a little in my words, but Beoban was too busy burying his face in my exam paper to pay attention.


    It doesn''t matter anyway, as the only things written on the paper are the names of the ingredients and the mixing ratios.


    With a satisfied heart, I was about to leave my seat when suddenly, the crowd began to stir, and someone emerged from among them.


    "Professor Beoban!"


    He seemed to be an upperssmanpared to me, and he ran towards Burbank with a deeply aggrieved expression.


    "Professor, how can you do this?"


    "Hmm? Garulf, what''s the matter with you?"


    "What''s the matter? Right now, right now, the potion here! Isn''t it the one I made? And on top of using it for the evaluation, you im that you made it!"


    "Oh my! What nonsense! So many people are listening, won''t there be misunderstandings?"


    Oh?


    This is getting interesting.


    I stopped my steps to leave and smiled.


    Since I was already on the receiving end of Beoban''s actions earlier, why not y along and relieve this student''s sense of injustice?

 Chapter 30: Deprivation of Professorship and Nickels Evolution

    Chapter 30: Deprivation of Professorship and Nickel''s Evolution


    "Misunderstanding? Don''t you know better than anyone else that I invented this potion after more than a year of research?"


    "Don''t make a scene! How dare you shout at someone! And speak properly. The potion you were researching and the potion I made arepletely different things. Stop causing amotion and sit down!"


    As their voices grew louder, the crowd began to gather during this busy time.


    "What''s going on? Is there a fight?"


    "No, a student came and imed that his potion was stolen."


    "Really? I mean, even if he''s a professor, would he tantly steal something like that?"


    Indeed, it is not certain whether the owner of that potion is a student or not.


    But unless that student is crazy, why would he confront the professor when it''s not his own creation?


    I discreetly turned back and returned to their side.


    "Professor?"


    "Adrias? Why are you still here?"


    "I had a question while taking the exam just now. Can you answer it?"


    "Now is not the right time. Ask your question next time."


    "It''s about the problem with that potion just now. Why didn''t you include Aplica Resin?"


    "Huh? Didn''t I say I would answer questionster?"


    I noticed Beoban''s bewildered expression.


    And the answer to my question came from the student who had confronted Beoban.


    "Aplica Resin is clearly more effective than Citron petals. However, due to a significant drawback, it was excluded from the potion ingredients."


    "What''s the drawback?"


    "It''s the cost-performance ratio. The price of Aplica Resin is nearly 20 times higherpared to Citron petals. However, the resulting effectiveness does not show a 20-fold difference. So it was excluded."


    Garulf, the student who answered my question smoothly, looked at Beoban with a questioning expression.


    And the students who were observing the situation began to murmur.


    "What? Is it really the potion he made?"


    "Yeah. He''s talking as if he made it himself."


    "Come to think of it, I''ve heard stories about arrogant professors giarizing their students'' theses or artifact patents. Could it be?"


    Beoban''s expression, which could be seen from the murmuring, gradually deteriorated.


    But my questions weren''t over yet.


    This time, I set a trap...


    "Thank you for your answer. Then, what do you think about using Papina butterfly powder instead of Cockroach powder?"


    {T/n: idk why they are using cockroach powder}


    I intentionally didn''t mention the names of certain ingredients.


    Since we were still in the middle of the exam, I couldn''t directly say the answer.


    Of course, Garulf mentioned Citron petals earlier, but I didn''t say anything, so he wouldn''t know.


    I specifically asked about Aplica Resin, which is far from the correct answer.


    "Of course! It''s true! Using Papina butterfly powder instead of Cockroach powder would result in more harm than benefit! The main ingredient of this potion, Cockroach powder, promotes metabolism and aids in brain awakening. However, if Papina powder is used, it can cause hallucinations, nausea, muscle rxation, and in severe cases, symptoms of depression."


    Beoban was the first to speak among the two people who heard my question.


    Seemingly in a hurry, he quickly raised his hand and spoke.


    "That''s absurd! Using Papina butterfly powder instead of Cockroach powder would bring more harm than benefit! While Aplica resin is known to be more effective than Cockroach powder, it has significant side effects. However, the reason I didn''t include it is simply to make it easier to consume."


    "What...? What are you talking about?"


    Beoban looked at Garulf with eyes questioning his words.


    And Garulf, in a somewhat awkward manner, scratched his head and said,


    "Of course, Papina butterfly powder is famous for having many side effects. However, the reason I didn''t use it was simply to make it easier to consume."


    "That''s...?"


    "While creating this potion, I personally tasted it. It must have been thousands of times by now. And every time I had stomach difort, themon factor was when the powder was included. While the powder could be used as an alternative to Cockroach powder, I believed that if it''s a potion meant for human consumption, it shouldn''t cause stomach difort. So I chose Cockroach powder, which is more expensive but doesn''t cause difort."


    The audience apuded Garulf''s exnation, filled with his personal experience.


    And that apuse quickly turned into suspicious nces towards Beoban.


    "Oh, no. That... it was to reduce side effects..."


    "Of course, when I exined to the professor before, I mentioned reducing side effects. But the side effects I mentioned were not the ones you assumed, Professor. They simply referred to minor stomach difort."


    "This... this...!"


    Beoban stuttered, unable to find words, and eventually burst out angrily.


    "Get out of here now! How dare you disturb the sacred evaluation time! Both of you, I will report to the Academy Disciplinary Committee!"


    Wow, how pathetic.


    In the end, Beoban resorted to his ownst-ditch effort.


    Seeing Beoban''s reaction, the countless students began to jeer.


    "Boooo!"


    "Isn''t the title of professor supposed to be respectable?"


    "How can you boldly im someone else''s achievement? You demon!"


    "Beoban Fernandez, return your professorship!"


    It was as if a protest had erupted, and the surroundings became noisy. Even the students who were taking the exam criticized Beoban.


    Despite the loud criticism, Beoban raised his voice even more and tried to argue.


    More than half of his words were just an iprehensible string of shouts, showing how agitated he was.


    That''s when it happened.


    "Silence."


    With a single word, the crowd fell silent as if frozen.


    Witnessing that remarkable sight, I couldn''t help but shudder.


    "What is thismotion? I came here because I heard a disturbance."


    The person who spoke slowly walked forward.


    The surroundings fell intoplete silence as Bart Alben, himself, appeared.


    He had momentarily created a vacuum state in the surrounding space, and then released it. His astonishing skill and magical power sent chills down my spine.


    "T-Tower Master."


    "Yes. Beoban Fernandez, you look quite ridiculous. What is this all about? The professor''s dignity has been trampled upon."


    "Tower Master there might be a misunderstanding..."


    "Normally, this matter should be handled by the Academy Superintendent, Berial, but he''s currently absent, so I will make the judgment."


    At the top of the Academy hierarchy, there is the Academy Headmaster, who is the overall administrator of the Academy, and below them, there are the Superintendents of each department. As you know, there are the Knight Division and the Magic Division, each with its own Superintendent. They handle external affairs and make decisions ordingly.


    Rodren Magic Tower is aplex organization with various factions, and the influence of the royal family is particrly strong.


    Although Bart Alben, as the master of Magic Tower, should not interfere in the political affairs of the politically neutral Academy, to be honest, no one could stop him if he decided to intervene.


    "Beoban Fernandez, first, you will be subject to an investigation by the Imperial Investigative Corps."


    "Your Excellency Alben! I am innocent!"


    "Innocent? Then, would it be fine if I used a mental magic spell on you right now?"


    "Well, um..."


    "Anyway, it was your destiny to get caught sooner orter. Berial already knew that the money you embezzled under the pretext of research was not a small amount. Moreover, even after bing a professor, you openly epted privatemissions. Can you deny it?"


    "Ah..."


    Beoban copsed to the ground and sped his hands together, begging for forgiveness.


    "I''m sorry! I will never make such a mistake again. Please, I beg for mercy, Your Excellency Alben!"


    Seeing him with pitiful eyes, Bart Alben, with a cold tongue, looked around and spoke.


    "That''s enough. Why are you all gathered here as if you''ve witnessed something extraordinary?"


    Then, he ordered the students who were taking the exam in the Herbology Department not to worry about their scores and disperse.


    "You were the owner of the potion, right? You will have to exin the full story of this incident in detail."


    "Yes, Tower Master."


    As Garulf nodded, Bart Alben''s gaze turned towards me.


    "And... Adrias Cromwell."


    "Yes, Tower Master."


    "Is it you again?"


    Hahaha.


    That''s right. It''s just business as usual.


    I smiled awkwardly without verbalizing my thoughts.


    "Don''tugh like a shameless rascal. You also need to write a detailed statement about today''s incident. Make sure nothing is left out."


    "Yes, of course."


    I felt a bit frustrated for wasting time, but just by getting back at Beoban, it felt like a decade of pent-up resentment was released. It didn''t matter.


    After Bart finished speaking, he turned around but then spoke to me again.


    "I''ve been watching, and it seems you have a definite talent for potion making. I can expect great things from you. I hope you continue to surprise me."


    What? Were you watching from the beginning?


    If he didn''t appear immediately, was he peeping like a pervert somewhere?


    Anyway, he has a wicked sense of humor.


    But thanks to Bart, that pathetic professor was dealt with satisfactorily. So let''s overlook that.


    I nodded vigorously to my mentor.


    "Yes, I''m diligently preparing."


    "Huhu, you arrogant brat."


    Beoban was still sitting on the ground, staring nkly, having lost all spirit.


    Bart held onto Beoban and concealed his appearance.


    What a sight. That''s what you get for messing with the wrong person.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Hoo!"


    Exhaling, I thrust my sword forcefully.


    Now, the well-defined muscles in my shoulders and arms were clearly showing their presence.


    The current time was 2 a.m.


    Due to the events with Beoban earlier today, I was taken away by Bart and I didn''t have enough time to practice swordsmanship.


    Of course, I had been diligently exercising in the fitness room every morning, but what I was doing now was sword training.


    Swish!


    The sword shed with a sharp momentum.


    As the days passed, the swordsmanship, enhanced by the power of potions, surpassed the realm of a beginner long ago.


    ''If only I had received instruction from Nickel, my skills would have improved even more.''


    Nevertheless, I would soon have the opportunity to receive training from Nickel again.


    The reason I held the sword even until thiste hour was because Nickel''s evolution was about to bepleted.


    ''How will he have changed?''


    I was both excited and curious.


    I had experienced two evolutions so far: Ang''s and the evolution of my talent. The talent evolution was merely a level-up, but Ang''s transformation had been a significant change in appearance.


    ''It felt like the species itself had changed.''


    Perhaps Nickel would also change in species, but I couldn''t imagine into what.


    ''There are many types of undead. But he wouldn''t suddenly be a Death Knight or something, right?''


    I briefly entertained a happy imagination.


    In any case, I would soon find out. So I focused my attention back on wielding the sword.


    After about 30 minutes of swinging the sword...


    [Skeleton Soldier (Legendary) has evolved.]


    The system message informed me of Nickel''s evolution.


    Iid down the sword and prepared myself.


    "Finally, it''s time. Nickel,e out."


    I couldn''t hide my excitement as I called Nickel out from cultivation.


    Then, a spatial rift opened in the air, revealing a figure that had finally taken on a human form.

 Chapter 31: The Return to the National Cemetery

    Chapter 31: The Return to the National Cemetery


    Marquis Manuel couldn''t sit still in his study. Perhaps Saviros knew about his restless state because soon he was knocking on the study door.


    "Your Excellency, it''s Saviros."


    "Come in."


    As Saviros, the marquis'' butler, entered the room, he was immediately bombarded with questions.


    "Did you find it?"


    "Yes, Your Excellency. Although it''s only one bottle, I seeded in finding it."


    "Oh!"


    The marquis, filled with emotion, scanned Saviros but found him empty-handed.


    "But why have youe back empty-handed? Didn''t you say you found it?"


    "Well, you see, although we sessfully ced the order, it will take about a week for the actual item to be delivered. They have a backlog of reservations..."


    "What? It takes a week?"


    "Yes, Your Excellency. I tried to expedite the process, but there were others who had made reservations before us, and they happened to be influential individuals..."


    "Hmm. I see. That''s regrettable, but it can''t be helped."


    As the marquis swallowed his disappointment, one of his servants knocked on the door.


    "What is it?"


    "A guest has arrived. It''s Count Langkrat, Lord Langkrat."


    "Count Langkrat? I see. Show him to the reception room."


    Although the sudden visit from a guest irritated the count, he couldn''t ignore Count Langkrat, who had amassed great wealth in this region.


    "Saviros, was there any recent arrangement for a visit from Count Langkrat?"


    "Not that I know of, Your Excellency."


    "How peculiar. In any case, let''s go meet him together."


    Taking Saviros along, the marquis made his way to the reception room and soon encountered Count Langkrat, who had an impressive appearance.


    "Your Excellency Manuel! I apologize for visiting so suddenly."


    "No, Count Langkrat. There''s no need for such formalities. Please, have a seat."


    Marquis Manuel greeted Count Langkrat with a weing expression. The count, nodding as if it were natural, took his seat in the ce the count had indicated.


    "It''s been a while since west met, but you still maintain such a dignified presence. How do you manage to maintain the sturdy appearance of a greatmander? Perhaps you have a secret?"


    "You tter me, Your Excellency. I simply eat well and sleep well. But more importantly, Your Excellency seems rejuvenated. How is it that you appear younger as time goes by?"


    As the usual pleasantries andpliments were exchanged, and the atmosphere rxed to a certain extent, the marquis subtly inquired about the purpose of the visit.


    "But why have youe to visit today?"


    "Oh, please wait a moment. Charlie!"


    Count Langkrat called out to a servant waiting outside the room.


    Then, the servant entered the reception room, carrying a box.


    "Your Excellency, although it is modest, this is a small year-end gift I wanted to present first."


    "Really? Haha, I didn''t expect this. I graciously ept it."


    Saviros stepped forward and received the box on behalf of the count.


    The box was notrge, and it felt light.


    "If it''s alright with you, you can check it now."


    "Hmm? From the way Count Langkrat speaks, it seems to be quite an impressive item."


    After the count mentioned that, he asked Saviros to check the contents.


    As Saviros opened the box, his eyes widened in astonishment at what was inside.


    "What is it? Why are you reacting like that?"


    Count Langkrat cleared his throat and spoke with satisfaction at Saviros'' reaction.


    "To be honest, I had the opportunity to acquire quite valuable items inrge quantities, namely Evest Potions. Please feel free to use them without any burden."


    While listening to Count Langkrat''s words, Marquis Manuel checked the contents of the box.


    Inside were three potion bottles, each wrapped in exquisite materials.


    "This... Could it be?"


    "It''s Evest Potion."


    Marquis Manuel trembled as he picked up one of the potion bottles.


    The potion in his hand emitted a yellow glow.


    After staring at the potion for a while as if entranced, Marquis Manuel regained hisposure and looked at Count Langkrat.


    "I can''t believe you''re giving me these precious potions. Are you sure it''s alright?"


    "Of course, Your Excellency. Isn''t our rtionship at that level?"


    "Oh my, thank you."


    The Evest Potion had gained a reputation even before it was avable for sale, thanks to a few nobles who had tried it in advance.


    It was a stamina-enhancing potion with no side effects and a guaranteed 100% effectiveness.


    The rumors spread throughout the social circles, and anyone with even a slight interest in such matters knew about it. As actual cases of its effectiveness were revealed one after another, it became known as the dream potion.


    Shortly after the rumors spread, the potion was released on the market, exclusively sold by Evest Guild. Even those who were skeptical couldn''t resist the temptation to try it, leading to long queues for reservations.


    Eventually, the price skyrocketed and Evest Guils added it to the premium range, but the demand for reservations showed no signs of decreasing. On the contrary, the price increase increased the trust among the nobles, resulting in a surge in reservations.


    "By any chance, have you experienced its effects, Count Langkrat?"


    "Yes, I''m certain. This is the real deal. If you try it tonight, even if you don''t want to believe it, you''ll believe it. Hahaha!"


    "Oh! Hearing your words, I can truly trust it. I will cherish this gift in my heart."


    "Haha! There''s no need for that, Your Excellency."


    After exchangingpliments and gifts for a while, they eventually shifted their conversation to the story behind the potion''s creator.


    "I heard that the potion was invented by the only daughter of the Evest Guild."


    "Ah, yes. Her name is Lucia, a lovely girl."


    "Huh, Evest Guild has certainly flourished. They not only have the rights to the potions but also the monopoly."


    "Oh, as far as I know, the patent for the potions belongs to a co-creator."


    "A co-creator?"


    "Well, you know Count Cromwell. His son recently seeded the title in the Cromwell noble family."


    "Cromwell?"


    The Count Manuel pondered for a moment and then recalled a certain noble family.


    "Ah! It''s Cromwell! The once prestigious family that has now faded into obscurity. But to think that such a talented individual has emerged suddenly, they must still be maintaining their lineage."


    "It seems that he is currently attending Rodren Academy, and instead of taking the name and exclusive rights of the potion from at Evest Guild, he transferred the patent rights to them."


    "So, such a thing happened. In that case, it''s only a matter of time before he takes a seat in a cushion of money."


    "That seems to be the case."


    Marquis Manuel contemted deeply.


    The Cromwell family, whose name has now be faint.


    The head of the family, who is also a current student at the academy.


    However, seeing that he has created such a remarkable potion, it seemed that the previous Cromwell had notpletely disappeared.


    ''He may be a goose thatys golden eggs.''


    After Count Langkrat left, Marquis Manuel made up his mind to support Adrias Cromwell.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ''Why is my head so itchy these days?''


    Who''s talking about me again?


    Since a few days ago, the patent registration for the Stamina Boost Potion had been finalized, and it started to be sold.


    During the process, I had the chance to meet William Evest Holington, Lucia''s father, who was the original founder of Evest Guild.


    As the name suggests, he was originally the one who established the Guild, but with his exceptional business acumen, he gathered a great fortune and purchased an estate called Hollington.


    However, the one who caught my attention was Lucia.


    She was a clever and diligent girl who managed the business side of Evest Guild with remarkable skill.


    Thanks to her, thepany was now expanding rapidly, and their influence was growing day by day.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of rivalry.


    But at the same time, I also felt a certain kinship with her.


    After all, we were both young and talented individuals who ventured into the world of potions.


    But aspetitors, we had different paths to take.


    I couldn''t help but think about what lies ahead for both of us.


    Thanks to his noble background as a bar, he became a respectable viscount, and he was an ambitious figure who not only stopped there but also climbed up to the position of an inherited aristocrat.


    The reason for engaging in a conversation with him was not something else but for the sake of a deal.


    He was willing to give away all the profits from the patent rights, so he wanted to hand over the rights to the exclusive use for three years and the authority to name the potion.


    ''I''m naturally thankful.''


    I didn''t create the potion for personal gain.


    So, I always weed any deals that were beneficial to me.


    Of course, even though the ieing to me may decrease in the short term due to the exclusivity, I have to consider the long-term.


    Moreover, he even gave me a separate advance payment, so it was a satisfying deal in many ways.


    "We''re almost there."


    I closed the book I was reading and put it in my bag, staring absentmindedly at the scenery outside the train window.


    It feels somewhat ambiguous because it''s the ce I visited the next day after I started moving in earnest.


    I was heading to the empty Hartz National Cemetery right now.


    "This station is Heartbell Station..."


    Soon, the broadcast announcement came, and I stood up from my seat.


    Although I should have waited since the revenue from the patent hadn''t been settled yet, thanks to William who diligently settled the down payment, I came here as soon as the weekend arrived.


    Finally, the time hade to retrieve the si ring.


    ''The question is whether the other party will agree to the deal.''


    The problem was whether the gravedigger, Fireman, would be favorable towards me when the rtionship with the assembly was already strained.


    Fortunately, the good thing was that Fireman wasn''t affiliated with the assembly, but as a necromancer himself, it wouldn''t be easy.


    Based on the experience of retrieving Nickel''s corpse, it didn''t seem like it would be easily recovered.


    ''I have no regrets about bringing Nickel. In the first ce, if Nickel hadn''t been there, I would have died in Bororic.''


    Now, it was a calction where I risked my life with the infamous and useless si ring, so it was a profit no matter how you looked at it.


    "Let''s get ourselves together. The preparations are done."


    I spoke to myself as if I were hypnotizing myself, and I took a carriage towards the national cemetery.


    And inside the carriage, I made some preparations in case of unforeseen events.


    When I arrived at the entrance of the national cemetery, I gave the same secret password as before.


    Then, unlikest time, the gatekeeper added a few words at the end.


    "There''s a guest inside."


    A medium?


    If the gatekeeper simply said there''s a person, it would mean there''s a civilian inside, but if he said there''s a guest, it meant someone rted to ck magic had visited.


    ''If it''s a necromancer visiting the cemetery, who could it be? I wonder.''


    Since the number of necromancers was notrge, I was curious about their identities.


    As I entered further inside, I could see the vast cemetery spread out, and there was no one there.


    Instead, I noticed Fireman''s cabin far in the corner.


    ''Are they having a conversation inside?''


    Since I didn''t know who had visited, I was naturally on edge.


    For now, I decided to wait and took a brief look around the cemetery.


    Roughly estimating, there were about 3,000 graves.


    I carefully examined the names on the graves, wondering if there might be someone like Nickel.


    ''It''s impressive. They manage all this every day.''


    Of course, it was an optimal environment for hiding one''s identity and practicing necromancy.


    But I didn''t feel particrly envious of it.


    Lately, just by summoning Nickel, my proficiency in necromancy had been growing rapidly.


    ''I never expected it would turn out like this.''


    After Nickel evolved, my proficiency increased much faster when I summoned Nickelpared to before.


    It seemed like a positive variable, perhaps because I was dealing with undead creatures that were beyond my level.


    While I was checking the names of the graves for a while, I felt someoneing out of the cabin.


    Rustle.


    "Alright. I''m counting on you for this task."


    Fireman, who came out of the cabin, spoke to someone who was about to leave.


    And the person who was leaving without saying anything was not a ck magician but a mercenary.


    How do I know it''s a mercenary?


    Well, because they are a character who causes significant events in the game.


    ''Why are you here?''


    Bloody Dan.


    He was a man with rough, untrimmed silver-gray hair loosely tied back and wearing a mask.


    Although he was a mercenary, his main clients were ck magicians like us or shady individuals.


    He would stop at nothing for money and was a typical viinous character who didn''t hesitate tomit cruel acts.


    ''He''s quite skilled as a mercenary, and he has a ruthless personality. He also uses masks to escape well.''


    The problem was that he caused major incidents.


    Those incidents were rted to my life and well-being, so I unknowingly felt conflicted.


    ''Because of him, a war will break out.''


    A war.


    Due to an incident where he kidnapped a child using a mask, a war erupted between the Empire and the barbarians.


    ''Maybe I should...''


    "Hmm?"


    He must have sensed my gaze and turned to look at me.


    Along with him, my dilemma deepened.


    ...Should I kill him?

 Chapter 32: Evolved Nickel and Combat

    Chapter 32: Evolved Nickel and Combat


    "Oh? You''re Charon''s disciple. What brings you here today? I haven''t heard anything from Charon," Fireman said, btedly noticing me and tilting his head.


    I performed a brief bow and replied, "I came for personal matters."


    "Personal matters? Ah! Did youe to find the ring?"


    Dan''s gaze, fixed on me without wavering, sharpened at the mention of the ring.


    While conversing with Fireman, I nodded attentively, keeping a close eye on Dan.


    "Let''s go inside and talk," I suggested.


    "Oh, is that so? What is it? Did you bring the money?"


    Fireman, that bastard.


    Suggesting we go inside to talk.


    As soon as the topic of money came up, Danpletely turned his attention towards us, listening to the conversation.


    "Yes, I brought it. Let''s go inside and discuss," I said.


    "Hmm, is that so? But what if I''m not ready to sell the ring yet?"


    To be honest, I had half expected this.


    That despicable bastard. In the end, since I''m the one in a hurry, he''s trying to raise the price somehow.


    "Hehe, by the way, I heard quite an interesting story this time..."


    Fireman''s tone became subtly vague.


    And I could roughly guess what interesting story he was referring to.


    As ck magicians, rumors and information spread quickly in the underworld.


    Most likely, he was talking about what happened at the recent assembly.


    "Adrias Cromwell. I heard you obtained quite a few good things this time, huh? Ah, that must be nice. Some people work in this cemetery for decades and can''t even find a decent knight, let alone a master."


    He chuckled, showing a sense of satisfaction.


    In the end, I reluctantly raised my head and showed him the bag I had been carrying on my back.


    "Could you be referring to this, by any chance?"


    "What''s that?"


    "You just mentioned it yourself. Quite a few good things."


    "No way, is it in there?"


    Greed flickered in Pyman''s eyes.


    However, quickly suppressing his excitement, he cleared his throat and pointed at the bag I was holding.


    "I can''t believe it. I''ll believe it when you take out the contents."


    "Fireman, whether you believe it or not is meaningless. When did I say I would trade this?"


    "What did you say?"


    Seemingly thinking that he was being ridiculed, Fireman red at me with an irritated expression, while Dan''s gaze remained fixed on my bag.


    "If you really want this, show me the ring as well. I don''t know if you''ve already sold it or still have it," I pleaded.


    Please.


    He couldn''t have sold it, right?


    Somehow, I felt like Fireman would have sold it off already...


    "No, I won''t. Show me yours first, and then I''ll show you mine."


    "Did you already sell it?"


    "What are you saying? I have it. So, show yours first."


    I stopped my bag once again.


    And without hesitation, I shook my hand.


    "The one at a loss here is you, not me. Compared to the ring, it''s better for me to create a new one when I have a corpse in my possession."


    "No! Stop!"


    Fireman''s desperate shout echoed, and suddenly, the surrounding graves stirred.


    What is this madman doing?


    Could it be?


    No...


    Ungh!


    Various undead creatures emerging from the tombs turned to look at me.


    Is he really that crazy?


    I was just ying hard to get, but look at this sudden esction!


    But our impulsive yer, Fireman, didn''t stop there.


    "Dan! Let''s make a new deal. If you bring me that guy''s bag, I''ll give you a hundred million wil!"


    "Hmm, a bit low."


    "You bastard! Fine, two hundred million!"


    "Okay. Deal."


    He really went all out.


    What did he see that made him act like this?


    Was he really convinced that the bag contained it?


    Of course, the corpse of Oro Master was a treasure that any necromancer would eagerly search for.


    At first nce, it seemed like a crisis, but I remained calm.


    Did Ie to a ce like this without any preparation?


    It''s better this way. It was an opportunity to handle not only the ring but also the troublesome Bloody Dan.


    "Nickel, kill him."


    A straightforwardmand was issued.


    And Nickel, appearing behind Fireman like a ghost, swung his sword.


    Thunk!


    Swoosh!


    "Aaargh! You son of a bitch!"


    It''s a shame. I missed slightly.


    It would have been much easier if I had dealt with Fireman first.


    Bloody Dan wasn''t as easy to handle as his reputation suggested.


    As soon as Nickel appeared, he immediately noticed and kicked Fireman away, creating distance.


    It''s a shame that I attempted the ambush with Nickel''s new ability.


    Still, it wasn''t aplete loss. I managed to take one of Fireman''s arms.


    "Since when were you here?"


    Dan muttered as he looked at Nickel, but Nickel ignored his words and swung his sword.


    Since when? He had been here from the beginning.


    I had summoned Nickel together with me from inside the carriage.


    It was made possible by Nickel''s new ability to materialize.


    ng!


    In an instant, the swords shed, and Dan hastily tried to retreat, but Nickel didn''t let him off.


    Dan was probably taken aback by Nickel''s skills, which he couldn''t even imagine as undead.


    Nickel is not an ordinary undead.


    He wasn''t ordinary to begin with, but now even his physical prowess has be extraordinary.


    [Sloth Phantom (Legendary)]


    Nickel Lifehill


    -Undead


    -Tier 5


    -Mana: 2103


    -Abilities: Self/Extreme: Swordsmanship, Materialization, Sloth


    Two additional abilities.


    Furthermore, it went from Tier 2 all the way up to Tier 5.


    While skeletons were early Tier 1 undead, Phantoms were powerful undead of the initial Tier 5.


    They were a mix of ghost and mummy, possessing strong physical abilities and the ability to conceal their appearance through materialization.


    ''But this Phantom looks slightly different from what I know.''


    Perhaps it''s due to the influence of Sloth.


    Nickel''s appearance was different from a regr Phantom.


    While the appearance of a regr Phantom was simply a skeleton with some flesh and a blurry, ghost-like figure, Nickel had a more vivid appearance, wearing a sky-blue robe with a flowing cape.


    With the robe draped over his shoulders like a wanderer, he exuded an impression befitting his name, appearing rxed and leisurely.


    Swish!


    As the robe fluttered, Nickel''s movements became even more dazzling.


    And that brilliance reached its pinnacle as Nickel utilized mana.


    Bang!


    Sparks flew.


    From Nickel''s fingertips, a swordsmanship that I, in my current state, couldn''t even imitate unfolded.


    What was even more surprising was that Bloody Dan, who barely withstood it but managed to hold on, was still standing.


    Through evolution, Nickel had developed a core, albeit with a limited amount of mana. However, he now disyed a monstrous appearance different from before.


    Furthermore, with the addition of new abilities, I couldn''t help but anticipate that if he were to evolve further, he might even demonstrate the power of thete Aura Master in his prime.


    Grrrr!


    As I marveled at Nickel''s incredible transformation, the ghouls, which had approached without me noticing, swarmed me.


    In perfect timing, I erected an Earth Shield, jumped, and shattered the jaw of the creature leaping at me, drawing my sword.


    "Hehehe, urgh, you bastard! Die!"


    I heard Fireman''s ranting amidst his struggling pain.


    It seems he has summoned elite undead from the otherworldly space as well.


    Although my calctions didn''t include Bloody Dan, I had initially nned to handle everything with Nickel. However, I ended up having to personally intervene.


    Fireman seemed to have used necromancy on every tomb in the surroundings, but luckily it was daytime.


    Thanks to that, the undead''s abilities were diminished, and I felt confident that I could withstand them.


    ''I haven''t just been sitting idly by either.''


    With the opportunity for realbat, adrenaline surged through my mind like an explosion.


    Using the Earth Shield I had erected, I immediately created Rock Spears.


    The walls that had been standing turned into sharp spears, impaling the undead that had been trying to break through the walls, causing them to die automatically on the spears.


    "Rotate."


    I spun the Rock Spears.


    The impaled corpses were violently flung away.


    Crack!


    I dodged a ghoul approaching from the side with a single step and swiftly cut its neck.


    Then, I threw the rotating Rock Spears at the approaching undead.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    There were so many of them.


    That''s why you shouldn''t fight a necromancer in a ce with a lot of corpses.


    Although I was also a necromancer,pared to Fireman, Icked the same amount of mana and proficiency. Even if we used magic on the same corpse, he would likely take control of it.


    In the first ce, Fireman''s range was much longer than my ability to detect, so there wasn''t a single usable corpse around me.


    I killed the swarming zombies, skeletons, and sporadic ghouls as I made my way towards Fireman.


    However, I soon became overwhelmed by the elite undead that Fireman had summoned.


    Thud!


    A skeleton warrior wielding a mace struck the ground with one hand.


    The Tier 4 skeleton warrior was certainly stronger than an ordinary skeleton.


    And soon after, elite undead summoned from Fireman''s otherworldly space started joining the battle one after another.


    "Heh, heh. Die!"


    Fireman''s grotesque shout, with his eyes rolled back, continued to echo as Elder Ghouls, Skeleton Warriors, Skeleton Knights, Poison Zombies, and various other undead surrounded me.


    Thud!


    I parried the Knight''s sword and, using the recoil, spun my body to avoid the Warrior''s mace.


    My hands were soon upied by the onught of Fireman''s elite undead.


    ng!


    With a deflection that sent the Knight''s sword away, I rotated my body to evade the Warrior''s mace.


    My exceptionalbat talent constantly analyzed the movements of the enemies, guiding me to the best path.


    ''One and a half step to the right.''


    I instantly read the angle, force, and speed at which the enemy swung their weapons, and moved my body ordingly.


    Narrowly avoiding the enemy''s attacks, I counterattacked.


    Crunch!


    I shattered the skeletal arm of the Warrior and lowered my body.


    A sharp shing attack passed over my head, and this time, an Elder Ghoulunched a physical assault.


    Desperately turning my body, I thrust my sword into the face of the oing assant.


    The sword, which wouldn''t normally prate a sturdy body, impaled him due to thebined eleration, resulting in a tremendous impact.


    "Grease."


    Immediately, I reduced the friction and smoothly pulled out the tightly lodged sword.


    "What are you? Why won''t you die!"


    Seriously, he''s been noisy since earlier.


    I created a Rock Spear and threw it, although it was easily blocked. It was a gesture telling him to shut up.


    Amidst the chaotic battle, I had lost track of what happened to Nickel. There were still an overwhelming number of undead around, and four undead remained from the otherworldly space.


    Among them, the Skeleton Knight posed a considerable challenge with its powerful physique and refined swordsmanship.


    ng!


    Once again, I blocked the Knight''s attack, but my arms trembled.


    My opponent was not human but a monster.


    Even though I managed to deflect most of the attacks, the overwhelming difference in strength caused a significant impact.


    How can it produce such strength with no visible muscles?


    "Huff."


    My stamina was gradually depleting.


    I wanted to drink a potion, but there was simply no time.


    Ugh, this bastard is annoying.


    I swiftly dispatched the Poison Zombie, who sprayed poison with its slow but venomous attacks. If I dared to touch it, I would be the one getting poisoned.


    Phew!


    The one-armed Warrior swung his mace, and simultaneously, the Knight thrust his sword from a corner.


    This... I couldn''t avoid it.


    Thunk.


    "Ugh."


    Despite being stabbed in the left shoulder, I managed to pull out the sword quickly and tried to step back, but the Knight was faster.


    Whoosh - thud!


    ng!


    "Ugh."


    With the sword still embedded in my shoulder, the Knight forcefully pushed me to the ground.


    Iy on the ground like a pierced rat, unable to move a muscle.


    However, even while being attacked, I was able to shatter the Knight''s corbone with a counterattack.


    The broken corbone caused the Knight''s right arm to move awkwardly.


    "How about that, you bastard?"


    Just to show off, I provoked the unresponsive opponent.


    While still gripping the sword that struck me, the Knight swung his remaining fist to strike my face.


    Thunk!


    Thanks to the Knight''s awkward movements, even lying down, I was able to block his attacks with my sword.


    The problem was the other undead approaching.


    "When is Nickeling?"


    I cursed under my breath, my shoulder pierced by the sword, and pressed my shoulder against the ground, raising my upper body.


    The sword pierced through my shoulder, drenched in blood.


    The excruciating pain of bones and flesh tearing gnawed at my brain, but I paid no attention.


    "Die, you bastard!"


    Evading another iing punch by bending my knees, I struck the Knight''s head with my sword.


    However, the opponent''s skull was incredibly tough.


    I regretted not targeting the neck.


    This time, I aimed for the neck, swinging my sword.


    [Diligent training and innate talent awaken mana.]


    [Due to the ''Dual Core'' trait, the body epts a second mana.]


    [Combat frenzy is activated, and mana is stored.]


    [Achievement unlocked: ''Second Awakening.'']


    A new power awakened.

 Chapter 33: Confrontation and Vivianne

    Chapter 33: Confrontation and Vivianne


    A surge of heat rose from below my belly button, and the power and speed transmitted through the sword exceeded my expectations.


    Serk!


    The mana-infused sword sliced through the Knight''s throat as if cutting through air.


    ''Awakening.''


    It was truly a breathtaking timing.


    Perhaps the daily sparring sessions with Nickel after his evolution had been helpful.


    I kicked away the copsing Knight, pulled out the sword embedded in my shoulder, and stood up.


    Undead creatures continued to swarm relentlessly.


    Thud!


    Using thest handful of mana, I shattered the Warrior''s jaw.


    Luckily, breaking through thebat frenzy put out the urgent fire, but the awakened mana was pitifully scarce.


    Even after dealing with the Warrior, the mana from the depletedbat frenzy rapidly lost its strength.


    ''But it''s enough.''


    The approaching undead suddenly stopped in their tracks.


    And desperate cries for help filled the air.


    "Please, spare me!"


    In the blink of an eye, Nickel, with the sword impaled through Firemon''s neck, was waiting for me.


    Was Bloody Dan dead?


    As I looked at the location where Nickel had fought, I saw the neatly severed neck of Bloody Dan''s corpse, with blood spilling out.


    Of course, I had anticipated his victory, but seeing it with my own eyes was impressive.


    I approached Nickel, still holding the sword in one hand.


    "How do you feel?"


    "Sob. I made a mistake. Please spare me."


    "Where is the ring?"


    "It''s there! At home! Please, spare me."


    Trembling, I forcibly lifted Nickel, who was clutching his severed arm, and made him stand.


    Then, I led him towards the cabin.


    "Quickly summon back the undead."


    "Understood."


    But why does he keep using informal speech?


    With the sword pressed against his abdomen, I asked, "Why? Why?"


    "I... I''m sorry."


    Inside the cabin, I found out the location of the ring from Nickel.


    Fortunately, he hadn''t lied.


    "So, you had it all along. I thought you might have sold it."


    "P-please spare me."


    With the ring back on my finger, I instructed Nickel to drag Firemon outside.


    Alongside Firemon, I brought Dan''s corpse with me.


    While I was at it, I also took Dan''s artifact, a mask he used to wear.


    At first nce, the mask appeared ordinary, covering Dan''s entire face. However, it had the ability to change the wearer''s appearance.


    "Ah, Lord Adrias? P-please spare me. I will be your servant. If you want me to lick your feet, I will. If you want me to bark like a dog, I will. Please show me mercy..."


    Swoosh!


    "Ugh!"


    I pierced Firemon''s heart with Dan''s sword, causing him to let out a final scream of injustice before his head slumped.


    "There''s no need to keep unnecessary elements."


    Even if it weren''t for those elements, I would have killed him anyway. I''m not the kind of person to forgive the one who attacked first without reason.


    I made sure he was truly dead and then stood up from my position.


    "Nickel, take care of the guards outside."


    Nickel tilted his head and gestured towards himself, mimicking slitting his own throat.


    When did he kill them? I never gave the order.


    Seemingly reading my thoughts, Nickel pointed to a direction.


    There, the bodies of the guards who had intruded into the cemetery were sprawled on the ground.


    Well, it''s understandable that they woulde to check after all themotion.


    "Bring those bodies as well."


    While Nickel retrieved the bodies, I took a potion.


    A fiery pain surged from my left shoulder, which had been severely damaged.


    ''I''ve done enough, and in the end, I won.''


    Thanks to that, I even awakened the Dual Core.


    I hadn''te here for this purpose in the first ce, but Firemon''s sudden rampage turned things in my favor.


    By doing so, I prevented therge-scale war caused by Dan.


    Even if the future changed, I had decided to avoid war at all costs.


    ''In the game, I died dozens of times because of war. If I can prevent a war, I will do so without hesitation.''


    As Nickel brought the guards'' bodies, I carefully ced them considering angles and directions.


    And with Dan''s sword, I created wounds on the bodies of the guards.


    I did the same with Firemon''s corpse.


    I shattered Dan''s shoulder with the skeleton warrior''s mace and ced the Knight''s sword next to Dan''s body.


    Finally, I positioned the Poison Zombie beside them.


    Perhaps they would naturally be poisoned over time.


    ''This should help cover it up.''


    Although I don''t know if it will fool anyone, at least it will buy some time.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The training grounds of the Knight Academy''sbat division were quiet as the sun began to set.


    Partly due to it being the weekend, but mainly because no one trained in the training grounds when they had their own private practice rooms.


    However, for some time now, one student had been using the training grounds consistently.


    "I thought they wouldn''tst long, but they''re impressive."


    "Yeah, it''s been about a month, right?"


    "Yeah, it''s been around that long."


    "But why did they suddenly start using the training grounds?"


    "It''s not me. Why don''t you go and ask them?"


    Vivianne Velocan didn''t even blink at the voicesing from nearby.


    No, she was so focused on her training that she hadn''t even realized someone was watching her.


    Swish!


    She swung her sword at a pace almost three times slower than usual.


    She exerted every effort to feel every single movement of her muscles and continued her simted battle against an imaginary opponent.


    Both the imagined opponent and Vivianne, who faced them, were slower in their attacks and defenses than usual.


    Because of the slower movements, she was able to read all of her opponent''s attacks and defenses.


    On the other hand, her own attacks and defenses were also easily seen through.


    Thanks to this, a fierce mental battle took ce in her mind as her hands manipted the sword with various changes, mesmerizing her opponent.


    "Not enough."


    More! More!


    Her talent was shining.


    This is not the end, merely just this much.


    Her wrists and fingertips showed movements that approached their limits.


    And then, miraculously, her sword seemed to dance as if it had escaped from her hand.


    "It''s here!"


    "Wow, she''s really amazing."


    It was the Dance of the Specter.


    As students passed by and witnessed her movements, they all referred to her swordsmanship as "Gimumu", which means "Ghost Dance" in Korean.


    "I wonder if we could train like her every day?"


    "I can''t evenst a week. I''d bet all my belongings on it."


    "Well, yeah. It was too much to only focus on training, excluding eating and sleeping."


    At that moment, students from other divisions appeared from elsewhere and noticed Vivianne.


    "Hey, that''s impressive, amazing!"


    "Is Vivianne going to be the champion of this year''s tournament?"


    "It''s possible. How did she suddenly awaken like this?"


    As they exchanged their opinions, they greeted the students who hade earlier to watch Vivianne with joy.


    "Are you here to watch?"


    "Yeah, we were just about to leave."


    "Really? Oh, now that I see Vivianne, I remember something. Thest time I was in the same group as Vivianne, we defeated a Dark Mage in the Magic Division. What was his name again?"


    "I don''t know his name. Why?"


    "Well, he went to the private clinic in Alben Street. It just reminded me when I saw Vivianne."


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, and someone intervened.


    Their hair was a verdant green.


    "Adrias Cromwell''s in the clinic?"


    Startled by Vivian''s sudden movement, the students scattered in surprise.


    Then, the person who spoke nodded and said,


    "Uh, well, I''m not exactly sure, but it looks like he''s injured somewhere."


    Upon hearing those words, Vivianne fell into deep thought.


    After the events in Bolrick Territory, she had been closely observing Adrian''s Cromwell.


    A voice, simr to the fairy she encountered in her dream.


    However, he showed no interest in her whatsoever.


    If it was indeed the fairy, then he should have shown some interest in her.


    ''Is it just a coincidence that our voices sound the same?''


    It bothered her that they happened to be in the same ce at the same time.


    So, one day after all the sses were over, she went to find him.


    Surely... surely, if he is the fairy, he can''t ignore me.


    However, Adrian''s Cromwellpletely ignored her.


    Instead, he seemed clueless about why she was following him.


    So she decided to let go of him and focus on her training.


    For the sake of her shining talent, as the fairy had mentioned.


    "...?"


    Vivian, who had stopped her thoughts, suddenly realized that she was on a train.


    "When did I get on?"


    And naturally, her footsteps led her to get off at Alben Street and head to the clinic.


    As if being drawn by something, she smoothly entered the clinic.


    She approached a staff member and asked,


    "Adrian Cromwell."


    "Yes? Ah, if you''re a acquaintance of Adrian Cromwell, he''s in the trauma treatment room over there."


    Following the staff member''s instructions, she headed towards the trauma treatment room.


    Standing in front of the door, she couldn''t understand why she hade here.


    "I should be training...."


    At that moment, the door creaked open.


    "Vivianne?"


    It was the voice of the fairy.


    .


    .


    .


    The shoulder injury couldn''t fully heal with just the healing potion because I had pushed myself too hard.


    As soon as I returned to the academy by train, I headed straight to the clinic in Alben Street.


    If it had been a weekday, I would have visited the clinic within the department, but it was closed on weekends.


    "Huh?"


    When I got off at Alben Street, a knight student looked at me as if he knew me.


    Who is it? I don''t recognize their face.


    Ignoring the person, I went to the clinic.


    Fortunately, there weren''t many customers, so I was able to have surgery right away.


    "Ugh, sigh. How did ite to this?"


    "How it came to this."


    The bald therapist who saw my injury clicked his tongue.


    Enduring the pain, I underwent his surgery without anesthesia.


    "You, ording to your personal information, you were a student in the Magic Department."


    "Yes."


    "Not only your body, but also the fact that you don''t even make a sound of pain, you seem just like a knight student."


    "I''ll take it as apliment."


    "Of course it''s apliment! These days, those so-called wizards are weak and useless! I worry every day about what will happen if there''s a war."


    That war.


    I stopped it.


    I smiled and yed along.


    "Yes, of course. Absolutely."


    After the surgery thatsted close to 30 minutes, he said,


    "You endured quite a lot of pain. Be careful using your arm for at least a month, and pay the fee at the front desk."


    "Yes, thank you."


    I expressed my gratitude and walked outside as he instructed.


    No, I tried to leave.


    When I opened the door, I immediately saw someone''s forehead.


    "Vivianne?"


    Surprised by the unexpected presence, I called out her name.


    As her name was called, she looked up at me and suddenly delivered a body blow.


    "Oof!"


    Caught off guard by the unexpected attack, I doubled over, gasping for breath.


    Wondering what on earth was going on, I looked at Vivianne, who was embracing me and pressing her face against mine.


    "Hehe. It feels good."


    I couldn''t bring myself to refute the therapist''s words.


    Because of the memories of young Vivianne flickering in my mind, I couldn''t push her away and left her alone for a while.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Sorry."


    After some time had passed, Vivianne stood up, surprised by her own actions.


    I lightly waved my hand, indicating that it was alright, as she bowed her waist in apology.


    Curiosity arose about why she came here, regardless of what had happened.


    "But why did you suddenly...? How did you know I was here?"


    "I heard. From the others."


    Her words reminded me of the knight student I encountered when getting off the train.


    So, he must have told her.


    "So, did youe to see me?"


    In response to my question, Vivianne tilted her head and then finally spoke.


    "I don''t know either."


    "Who else would know if Vivianne doesn''t?"


    I wasn''t familiar with Vivianne as I hadn''t interacted with her as a colleague.


    After all, she was originally a viin, just a target to defeat in the game.


    In such a twist of fate, I returned with her on the train.


    "This stop is Rios Dormitory..."


    Due to Vivianne getting off first from the train that arrived at the Knight Department''s dormitory, we awkwardly shook hands with each other, not having exchanged a word during the journey.


    "Please go ahead."


    "Okay."


    She nodded and waved her hand slightly.


    As she got off and the train departed, she gradually disappeared from my sight.


    ''It must be because of the seal of sloth, right?''


    It''s probably why I''m suspicious, thinking I sound like the fairy.


    Still, it''s fortunate that she seems brighter than before.


    I even started to think that maybe, unlike in the game, she won''t be a viin.


    ''If that''s the case, it''s advantageous. I already know when the incidents that were supposed to happen would ur, so I should take a look.''


    Assuming that I can survive without revealing my true identity until then, I had confidence in myself.


    Surely, my actions have already changed the future significantly.


    Moreover, unlike the game''s Adrias, I wasn''t merely a puppet who only listened to Charon''s words.


    ''I''ll change the negative future as much as possible. Even if it means losing the positive future along with it, it doesn''t matter. What I want is to survive, not to use future information for a showdown.''


    And if possible, I threw my gaze outside the train, dreaming of a small yet significant hope to live happily with my family.

 Chapter 34: Apple Tree Mansion and Amy Cromwell

    Chapter 34: Apple Tree Mansion and Amy Cromwell


    Considering the debt we had and the fact that Amy was even working part-time, it seemed like anyone could know about our family''s financial situation.


    The time when the Cromwell estate was seized by creditors was when I was still young. Well, I only knew the fact that there was an estate called Cromwell at that time, but memories or recollections about the Cromwell estate were faint.


    Instead, I spent more time at the mansion near the capital.


    However, eventually, the mansion near the capital was also put up for auction just before I enrolled at Rodren Academy.


    Thanks to that, I heard that Amy now lived in a small house located a little outside the metropolitan area.


    Why am I thinking about this now...?


    "Wee, sir!"


    I said straightforwardly to the real estate agent who greeted me cheerfully, mixing his voice with a nasal tone.


    "Is the ''Apple Tree Mansion'' in Welton Estate vacant?"


    "Yes? Yes. Please wait a moment."


    After examining some documents, he started flipping through them with his hand to find the property I mentioned.


    Without realizing it, my gaze followed his hand.


    I had no idea what had happened to the mansion after it went up for auction.


    Perhaps a new owner had already appeared, and someone might be living there.


    ''But if William pays the deposit and takes out a loan, the Apple Tree Mansion should be more than enough.''


    Since I would have had a substantial amount of money left over if it had gone into the seal ring, my thoughts could have extended to the mansion.


    Getting a loan wouldn''t be a problem since I could easily obtain it with the patents I possessed.


    "Ah! Here it is."


    Finally, it seemed he found it as he took out a document and showed it to me.


    The document still had a photo of the long-missed mansion.


    "This property is on hold for auction. It is currently under the jurisdiction of the royal family."


    "How much is the price?"


    "Well, upon checking, it''s not a property for sale. I''m sorry, but you might need to visit the territory management department of the royal family."


    Oh, so it''s blocked like this.


    Since it was Sunday, I wasn''t sure if the royal family''s rted departments would be working.


    Still, I felt reluctant to return to the academy like this, so I left the real estate agent and started walking.


    It was the height of winter.


    The city, transformed into a whitendscape by the snowfall from the previous evening, warmed my heart despite the cold weather.


    ''I didn''t realize when ying the game.''


    Seeing it in person, it''s even more beautiful than I imagined.


    Normally, I would have taken a carriage and headed straight to my destination. But today, I decided to walk quietly along the streets.


    As I walked, I suddenly noticed a shop where Amy was working.


    ''Still...''


    My real family, the first one I''ve ever had.


    The day we first met ended up being disappointing.


    I recovered the ring, but I wanted to be a more respectable older brother.


    I wasn''t sure if they were working on Sundays, but now wasn''t the time to reminisce about Amy, who was probably still working hard.


    I caught a passing carriage and headed straight to the administrative district near the pce.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The Baron of Soslen, a one-generation noble in Rodren, sat with a discontented expression, crossing his legs.


    "Why is it me on duty on a Sunday? Out of all the low-ranking officials, why me?"


    Still, it was almost time for him to finish work, so he suppressed his difort and absentmindedly tapped his foot out of habit.


    But contrary to his wish, someone knocked on the door of his office.


    "Um, Your Excellency Soslen."


    "What? What''s the matter?"


    "Count Cromwell hase for official business."


    Count?


    Startled, Baron Soslen quickly straightened up and spoke.


    "Uh, ask him toe in."


    But Cromwell? Which family was the Cromwell from?


    Due to the unfamiliar name of the family, he tilted his head slightly.


    During that time, Count Cromwell, who interrupted the peaceful moment, entered the room.


    "What is it? So casual?"


    Whether he knew about Baron Soslen''s state of mind or not, Count Cromwell looked at the baron with a yful gaze.


    "Oh, please have a seat here."


    Following the Baron''s guidance, Count Cromwell sat down and immediately began discussing the matter.


    "Baron Soslen?"


    "Yes, Your Excellency."


    "I have a mansion that I want to purchase, but it belongs to the royal family, so it''s not possible to buy it. Is there any way to acquire this mansion?"


    "Where is this mansion located?"


    "It''s the Apple Tree Mansion in Wellington Estate."


    "Please wait a moment."


    Baron Soslen took out his tablet and searched for the mansion that Count Cromwell mentioned.


    As he quickly scanned through the information, he discovered that the mansion was currently locked.


    "It''s locked? Why?"


    Although he was momentarily taken aback by the unfamiliar situation, he quickly acted ording to the manual.


    "Um, Your Excellency, I''m sorry, but it seems difficult to acquire this mansion."


    "Why is that?"


    "It''s not for sale."


    If he says that, Count Cromwell will give up and leave, right?


    Baron Soslen felt a sense of satisfaction, thinking that he had handled the unexpected situation wisely.


    However, contrary to the baron''s expectations, Count Cromwell took something out of his pocket and handed it to him.


    "I can only offer you this right now. Why not give it a try?"


    "Oh my. Your Excellency, we should not ept such a bribe..."


    As soon as the baron spoke, his words dwindled as he inspected the object.


    He wondered if he had seen it wrong, but out of curiosity, he swallowed his saliva.


    "Your, Your Excellency, is this...?"


    "It''s an Evest Potion. This is by no means a bribe, but a gift from me to you, who must be exhausted from working even on Sundays. I hope you ept it."


    Evest Potion?


    The dream potion that can''t be bought even with money due tock of stock!


    And as the baron looked at the potion, a light bulb moment shed in his mind.


    Count Cromwell? Could it be Adrius Cromwell?


    The inventor of the Evest Potion!


    The baron knew he shouldn''t do this, but without realizing it, he epted the potion.


    Then, as soon as he received the potion, Adrius leaned forward and asked.


    "Why can''t this mansion work?"


    "Oh!"


    Finally realizing his own actions, the baron groaned and bit his lip.


    Even now, he tried to refuse the potion by reaching out his hand, but the yellow liquid inside the potion silently tempted him.


    ''His Majesty Beckman has been desperately searching for ittely. If I can prove its authenticity...''


    Although not immediately, there might be a path to bing an established noble in the future.


    Observing the baron''s hesitation, Adrius reached into his pocket and pulled out another potion.


    "Well, I don''t have many of these, but you seem to be working too hard. Take this and gather some strength."


    "Y-Your Excellency! I should not ept something like this..."


    "Oh! I had another one! Here, take it."


    ...There were too many potions to refuse.


    With hands respectfully sped together, the baron received the potions, and with a loyal gaze, he looked at Adrius and began operating the tablet.


    "Why are there so many lock mechanisms for just one mansion?"


    He started to feel a little scared, but he decided to tightly close his eyes for the sake of a brilliant future.


    However, as the baron encountered difficulties that he couldn''t resolve within his own authority, he turned to Adrius and spoke.


    "It seems that I need to report this to my superiors. Please wait a moment."


    "Is there a problem?"


    "Yes. It''s because I need the authority of a higher rank than mine to handle this issue. It will take a little while to seek assistance."


    "Alright. I''ll wait."


    The Baron of Sozlen immediately dialed his superior, Lord Wodlen, using the magicmunication device.


    He knew it was impolite to make a call on a holiday, but having three potions made him indifferent to any scolding.


    Ah, hello there. Baron Sozlen. Do you know what day it is today?


    "I apologize. Right now, Lord Cromwell is here at the office to purchase a property, but it seems to be locked..."


    Locked? Can''t you handle it? If it''s locked in the first ce, you should politely refuse, shouldn''t you?


    "Well, that''s..."


    After pondering for a moment, the baron decided to reveal a small piece of information.


    On top of that, he made up his mind to sacrifice one potion, despite feeling a little reluctant.


    "...It hase to this."


    Adrius Cromwell, huh. Well, I guess there''s no choice then. Understood. But in return, make sure you get one bottle for me.


    "Of course, Your Excellency."


    After ending the call, the baron smiled at Adrius, conveying that the matter had been resolved.


    "Oh! It''s done. The lock has beenpletely released..."


    Examining the contents on the tablet, the baron couldn''t find anything strange no matter how closely he looked.


    Why would they go to such lengths to lock it?


    At that moment, Adrius asked, "Why was it locked?"


    "Yes? Oh, it''s nothing. Sometimes, cursed properties or those with peculiar circumstances have locks. It''s nothing to worry about."


    Was it really nothing to worry about?


    Even though he said it himself, the baron couldn''t help feeling puzzled, but fortunately, Adrius remained silent.


    Instead, he seemed lost in thought, staring into empty space.


    "Um, Lord Cromwell?"


    "Hmm?"


    "First, let''spare the purchase price with the prices of neighboring estates. What do you think?"


    After confirming the price, Adrius nodded his head and said, "Let''s proceed with the purchase immediately."


    "Yes. Oh, by the way, in addition to the purchase price, there will be taxes, management fees, and cleaning costs. Is that eptable to you?"


    "Hmm. Did Ick sincerity? I thought I showed enough sincerity... "


    "Haha! Are the management fees and cleaning costs even worth mentioning? Just the fact that you''re willing to purchase it is something to be grateful for. I will take care of it."


    "Thank you."


    With that, Adrius immediately paid the full amount and received the property documents. As he left, the Baron of Sozlen let out a sigh.


    It wasn''t a particrly difficult task, but he felt somewhat uneasy, as if he had done something illegal.


    No, this isn''t illegal. He bought a property at a fair price with known issues. If anything, it was a good thing.


    By the way, why were there so many locks on the property?


    Grumbling to himself, the baron once again inspected the property Adrius purchased to make sure there were no further issues.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ''Locked, huh...''


    He couldn''t be sure of the exact intention behind it, but it seemed like they didn''t want to sell it.


    He didn''t know who or why it was locked, but at least he had recovered it, so it was probably for the best.


    ''I was able to buy it at a lower price than expected.''


    He had considered taking out a loan, but now he had less to worry about.


    On the way back, he nced at the store where Amy was working once again.


    Summoning his courage, he entered the store.


    "Wee."


    It was a different employee fromst time who greeted him.


    Looking around, he asked her, "Is Amy Cromwell here by any chance?"


    "Yes? What can I help you with?"


    "I''m Amy''s older brother. Can I ask you to do one more shift today?"


    "Amy? She just finished work."


    I thanked her for letting me know and went back outside.


    Then, I hurriedly made my way to the train station.


    Upon arriving at the station, it was already evening and the tform was crowded with people heading home from work.


    Among them, it wasn''t easy to spot Amy.


    "Amy!"


    Even if it was a bit embarrassing, I decided to use the most basic method.


    "Amy Cromwell!"


    As I started calling out at the station, people around me gave me strange looks and walked past, avoiding me.


    I didn''t care about what others thought.


    I called out Amy''s name once again in search of her.


    "Amy Cromwell!"


    "What are you doing?"


    I turned my head at the voice with a touch of annoyanceing from behind.


    There was Amy, ring at me with eyes like a goblin.


    "Amy."


    "What on earth are you doing? Making a scene in such a crowded ce!"


    I simply smiled and gently petted her head as I spoke.


    "Amy, you don''t have to work anymore."


    "Why are you suddenly saying that? Did something happen?"


    "This."


    I handed her the house deed.


    "What''s this? And what about the ring?"


    She asked while her gaze shifted towards my hand.


    Upon seeing the si ring on my finger, Amy''s eyes showed a mixture of relief and anger as she narrowed her eyes.


    "So you found the ring. Do you think that will calm me down?"


    "Amy, read this."


    As she nced at the document I handed her, her expression gradually changed, bing more peculiar.


    "What is this? Why does it have your name on it?"


    "I bought it. And now you don''t have to work anymore."


    Amy, who didn''t quite understand, listened as I calmly exined.


    The work I did in the academy, creating potions and earning money from it.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. Your card will be credited with a considerable amount soon. I took care of that."


    Amy remained silent for a moment, staring at the document.


    Then, she handed it back to me.


    "I know what you''re talking about. But for now, you should keep this."


    She took a deep breath, her voice trembling with emotions.


    "I thought you could handle it. After all, you''re the head of House Cromwell. So I believed you would definitely make it work."


    "Yeah."


    "Now, can I take a break?"


    "Sure."


    I embraced Amy, who seemed overwhelmed, and said,


    "You''ve worked hard."


    Feeling her trembling, I made a promise once again.


    You''ve done well, Amy. Now it''s my turn to take care of things.

 Chapter 35: What my Father hid, Summoning Timur and Final Assessment

    Chapter 35: What my Father hid, Summoning Timur and Final Assessment


    "Good job, Amy!"


    "Yeah, then I''ll go first."


    Amy Cromwell smiled and bid farewell before stepping out of the store.


    As she emerged outside, a chilling wind brushed against her neck.


    "Phew."


    Exhaling a white breath, Amy headed towards the train station.


    Although she no longer needed to work due to the money given by Adrius, there was also no reason to quit her job. It had be a familiar routine, and earning money through her own efforts was quite fulfilling, so she nned to continue for a while.


    "I''m back."


    "Did youe? It''s quite cold outside, isn''t it? I''ve prepared some warm tea."


    "Thank you, Lupin. I''ll change my clothes first."


    About a week ago, Amy had moved into the Apple Tree mansion that Adrius had reimed. Since living alone in such arge mansion seemed burdensome, she had invited Lupin''s family to live there as well.


    Amy had developed a hobby of exploring every nook and cranny of the mansion, reminiscing about the past.


    ''We used to y a lot of pranks on this staircase.''


    Adrius had been a cheerful boy in his childhood, although his current demeanor still had a touch of darknesspared to those days.


    In recent times, he seemed to have brightened up a bit, but it still saddened Amy to think about how much he must have struggled.


    "Miss, the tea is getting cold."


    "Yeah, I''ll be there soon."


    Having finished her thoughts, Amy changed her clothes and came out of her room.


    In passing, she noticed her father''s study.


    "Come to think of it..."


    There had been an incident when she had yed a prank and hidden in the study. Her father had scolded her severely for it.


    He always forbade her from entering the study, but now she felt a sudden curiosity.


    Why did he go to such lengths to keep her out? What was he hiding?


    Of course, her father had already passed away, and the house had been sold and repurchased. She had no way of knowing what he had hidden.


    Still, her curiosity got the better of her, and she opened the door to the study.


    The scent of books filled the air as she caught sight of the study.


    Even though it had been a week since they moved in, due to her childhood memories, Amy had never had the inclination to enter the study.


    Yet, she couldn''t resist her curiosity, and the sight of the disheveled room startled her.


    "It''s still messy."


    However, instead of being organized, the study looked as if a thief had ransacked it. Books were pulled out from the shelves and scattered on the floor, the sofa was overturned, and the desk was flipped.


    The scene seemed as if someone had rummaged through it, searching for something.


    "I should ask Lupin to clean this up."


    Perhaps influenced by her father, the study seemed like a sacrosanct area, and it seemed that Lupin had not thought of tidying it up.


    "The picture is still here."


    Suddenly, Amy noticed a small framed photograph on the windowsill of the study. Feeling both d and nostalgic, she picked up the frame.


    The photograph showed Adrius, Amy, and their father.


    "We were so happy back then."


    The frame had collected a thickyer of dust from being neglected for so long.


    Amy wiped away the dust and ced the frame back in its original spot.


    At that moment, the cleaned frame reflected the moonlighting in through the window, illuminating a corner of the study.


    "Hmm?"


    Unconsciously, Amy followed the reflected light with her eyes and realized that there was something in the spot where the light was reflected.


    As she approached and examined it closely, she found a small indentation that would have been inconspicuous if not for the reflected light.


    Driven by curiosity, just like anyone else would have been, Amy absentmindedly touched the seemingly insignificant dent.


    nk.


    "Ah!"


    With a sharp pain, droplets of blood formed on her index finger.


    Before Amy could evenprehend what had happened, a magic circle slowly began to form in the middle of the study.


    "What... is this?"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In the middle of my dorm room, I had drawn a magic circle and ced the lifeless body of the formidable Timur on top, preparing for the summoning.


    "Are the preparations roughlyplete?"


    Although I said roughly, I had actually put in meticulous effort.


    I had used every possible strategy and tactic avable to me.


    Summoning Timur was originally scheduled for a littleter, but due to the rewards obtained from the recent fight with Firemon, the n was elerated.


    [Enlightenment]


    Epic


    The more deeply you contemte and explore something, the higher the probability of understanding or discovering it.


    It was a random characteristic obtained as an achievement reward.


    In fact, I didn''t expect to obtain an achievement like this so quickly, but since it was an achievement that didn''t exist in the game to begin with, I didn''t anticipate getting it.


    ''I''ve raised a Dark Swordsman in the game several times, but I''ve never obtained the achievement for the second awakening.''


    It seemed that the list of achievements had changed as I transitioned from the game to reality.


    For now, there was no other exnation.


    Nevertheless, with the help of the newly acquired characteristic, I was able to prepare Timur earlier than expected.


    ''At first, I wondered why I obtained such a characteristic.''


    Enlightenment was a characteristic that also existed in the game.


    However, in the game, it was a low-grade characteristic considered wasteful and not worth the epic grade, being a characteristic with scarce mana. But reality was different from the game.


    ''I began to interpret the book of Morne that I couldn''t understand before, and Nickel started teaching me swordsmanship.''


    Of course, I didn''t be smarter or a genius.


    It was just to the extent that when I read a book for about three days, suddenly something from the content I had read before would be understood?


    But even with just that, my understanding of magic grew rapidly.


    To what extent did it grow? My proficiency in dark magic had grown from beginner to intermediate, and my talent in dark magic had even evolved.


    Thanks to that, my talent in the Dark Magic skills had risen from intermedate to exceptional.


    The difference between intermediate and exceptional was just one letter, but the ability had increased exponentially.


    ''Ever since I became exceptional, I''ve been able to read the Book of Morne effortlessly.''


    It seems that the talent of the Dark Magic skills has evolved, and my understanding of other basic magical knowledge has also increased.


    In the end, could it be that the roots of magic are the same? It was a good sign for me.


    Anyway, after that, the skills I learned from Morne''s Book of Dark Magic were...


    ''Bone Armor, Corpse Explosion, Blood Curse, Death Fury, Ghoul Summoning, Revenant Summoning.''


    Bone Armor, Corpse Explosion, and Ghoul Summoning were basic skills of a necromancer.


    However, Blood Curse, Death Fury, and Revenant Summoning were rare skills that could only be learned from Morne''s Dark Magic Book.


    ''One curse magic, one buff magic, and one summoning magic. Thank you, Morne, for the inspiration.''


    Especially Revenant Summoning required a lot of preparation, and the magic circle and various materials drawn in my room were for that purpose.


    Although I couldn''t use the skill in actualbat, it was a useful skill when I put in effort to create an elite undead.


    I thought about sparing the corpses a bit more, but the moment I recalled the dangerous situation during the fight with Firemon not long ago, I decided to summon immediately.


    Since I had an evolutionary characteristic that was different from others, there was no loss in creating undead early.


    [Intermediate Necromancer: Summon Revenant.]


    [Higher-level magic than the caster''s level. Stability decreases.]


    [One body detected.]


    [Detecting materials that assist inmanding. Additional effects will be applied.]


    A tremendous amount of mana was sucked in.


    Although I was only knowledgeable in theory, I felt a little nervous because it was my first attempt at this magic.


    ''But I won''t fail. I''ve already calcted that much.''


    Would I go crazy and experiment with Timur''s corpse?


    Of course, the sess rate I calcted was 100%.


    The corpse of Timur, who had been in a fairly good condition, suddenly shed fur and revealed pale bare skin.


    Like a plucked chicken, Tiamur, who had transformed, started moving with twitching muscles.


    Crack!


    "That guy sure is intimidating."


    I''m d I installed sound-blocking magic in advance.


    It was a spell that Charon often used, and now that my magical knowledge has increased, I could use it even if it took me some time.


    Roaring, Timur gradually calmed down his trembling pale bare skin and stood up from the floor.


    Although Timur, who had be a revenant, had shed all his fur, his flesh and muscles remained, making him not look like an undead at first nce.


    [Intermediate Necromancer: Revenant Summoning sessful]


    [Summoned a Revenant (Legendary) entity]


    [The level of the raised corpse is exceptional. Stat bonuses are applied.]


    [The level of the raised corpse is significantly exceptional. Tier increases. It bes a Revenant Fighter.]


    [The level of the raised corpse is approaching transcendence. Receives a slight restoration of the former self.]


    ''As expected of an Aura Master.''


    To be honest, if he, the Aura Master who left a name in history, couldn''t surpass Nickel, I would have been disappointed.


    First, let''s check the information.


    [Revenant Fighter (Legendary)]


    Timur


    Undead


    Tier 5


    Mana: 891


    Traits: Ego/Extreme: Fist of Power, Berserk


    A smile formed involuntarily while looking at the excellent status screen.


    I was a little disappointed with the mana, but there was nothing I could do about it.


    Still, if you evolve, you''ll be even stronger, so you just need to grow gradually.


    "Timur, your name is Timur."


    Once a king of the Ho''in tribe who plunged the continent into terror, unyielding Timur.


    I couldn''t figure out why his corpse was at the assembly, but his reputation would continue under mymand.


    Krehung.


    As a summoned revenant, Timur still had vocal cords to make sound.


    However, unlike Nickel, he seemed a littlecking.


    "Just fight well. I''m counting on you, Timur."


    Thus, the former Aura Master and the king of the fearsome tribe who left a mark in history became my second subordinate.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The weather, reaching the peak of winter, brought deadly cold to the magicians who enjoyed ying in the corners of the researchb.


    The students arriving at the lecture hall were entering with protective barriers and mes for temperature maintenance, without any hesitation.


    "The weather these days is insane."


    "Yeah, that''s why I''m always worried. Will the lectures be canceled? I don''t want to leave my room because of the cold."


    Listening to the students in the back seats, I could understand their sentiments well enough.


    Of course, those words didn''t apply to me at all.


    Even in this gloomy weather, I continued my daily routine as usual.


    "But aren''t we having another evaluation next week?"


    "Yeah, why do we have another evaluation when the midterm evaluation ended not long ago?"


    "That''s what I''m saying."


    As if responding to the students'' conversations in the back seats, Professor Tolman, the instructor ofbat magic, entered through the front door.


    "Good afternoon, everyone. Today, we don''t have a lecture, but instead, I will give you a brief exnation of the uing evaluation."


    The atmosphere turned chilly at Tolman''s sudden announcement.


    I didn''t expect this.


    Well, it''s better to receive the blow quickly. Let''s hear what it is about.


    "The evaluation forbat magic will take ce from this Friday until the weekend,sting for two nights and three days."


    The sound of students gasping at the mention of two nights and three days echoed from all directions.


    Does that mean we''ll be staying outside? I needed more information.


    "The theme of this evaluation is survival. Additionally, it will be a survival-style evaluation where you need to gather points separately from survival."


    Survival, survival-style evaluation.


    The moment I heard those two words, my mind cleared.


    "This... could be an opportunity."

 Chapter 36: Survival

    Chapter 36: Survival


    Friday afternoon.


    As the promised time approached, the third-year students of the Department of Magic gathered inside the station.


    "Wow, it''s cold."


    "I''m worried. How can we endure two nights and three days in this freezing weather?"


    Everyone was dressed inrge backpacks or expansion bags and thick fur clothes, as if they were about to go to the battlefield.


    Their appearance resembled a group of baby bears huddling together.


    And Dianne looked no different from the others in the entire academy.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Why are youughing? You''re the same as me."


    "Well, well, but still, you and I are not the same. Who would believe that Dianne Alben, the greatest in the world, would be like this?"


    "Yurii, stop teasing me with such words."


    As the bustling noise of the students in the Department of Magic grew louder, Professor Tolman appeared.


    He had a modest appearancepared to the students, and he didn''t seem to be affected by the cold at all.


    "Is everyone here? Let me quickly check attendance."


    Tolman called out the names of the students one by one, and they responded as their names were called. During that brief moment, everyone''s attention was drawn, andughter erupted.


    "Hey! Daniel! That''s way too much, isn''t it?"


    "Hahaha! Hey, look at that bag. It''s about to burst!"


    "Philineus, I can''t tell if you''re a person or a bear. Won''t you be huntedter?"


    In this moment ofughter, Dianne was finally called.


    "Dianne Alben?"


    "Yes."


    The students'' gaze naturally turned towards Dianne.


    Like the other students, she was dressed in fur clothes, but she couldn''t hide her distinctive noble atmosphere.


    "As expected of Dianne. Even dressed like that, her dignity remains unbroken."


    "To be honest, I was expecting something a bit funnier, but this is just... "


    "No, wait a minute! Isn''t this funny?"


    Yurii tried to protest, but everyone shook their heads and looked at Dianne in admiration.


    In response to their reaction, Yuri forced a hollowughter with a disappointed expression, but no one else reacted.


    "Quiet, quiet. Next! Adrias Cromwell."


    "Yes."


    Adrias Cromwell, who had recently earned the nickname "Professor yer" among the students for driving out Beoban Fernandez, stepped forward.


    Although he was called by a slightly yful nickname, within the academy, a growing sense of approval for him had taken root.


    It was understandable. He woke up every morning, trained with the intensity of a knight, visited the library without fail to borrow books, and even found time to read books in his spare time. Seeing his dedication, it was impossible not to acknowledge him.


    Of course, it was also a well-known fact that his magical abilities were still not great, apart from that.


    The voices of the students looking at Adrias Cromwell, who had been called, suddenly stopped.


    Adrias was expressionless as he read a book in one hand. Although he was dressed more neatly than usual, it still seemed inadequate, and most importantly, there was no bag in sight.


    "Um, Adrias?"


    Someone called out to him, and Adrias looked up.


    "Yeah. What?"


    "Um, didn''t you bring anything?"


    "Me? Um, it doesn''t matter anyway."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Since Professor said it''s a survival survival, I thought they would confiscate everything."


    Upon hearing Adrias''s words, the questioning student nodded.


    Of course, as long as the students weren''t fools, they all had the same thought.


    But just in case.


    If by any chance they could bring their belongings, those who, like Adrias, hadn''t brought anything would fall behind in thepetition.


    "Really? Okay then. Good luck."


    "Yeah, you too."


    But the questioning student simply nodded and stepped back without saying anything.


    Most of them knew that they would only suffer losses if they started an argument with the recent Adrias.


    Moreover, he was the famous creator of the Evest Potion.


    No male student wanted to be on his bad side for no reason.


    But unlike them, Dianne thought Adrias seemed foolish.


    ''What''s the point of just reading books every day? From my perspective, he''s just someone who lives immersed in books.''


    Adrias, who seemed like a useless bookworm to Dianne, seemed pathetic for not preparing for the unexpected.


    With the attendance checkpleted, the third-year students of the Department of Magic boarded the train under the guidance of Tolman and set off for their destination.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Now, return all the luggage you brought to the assistants here. We will return them to you on the day of our return."


    "Ugh."


    "I had a feeling this would happen."


    Upon arrival at the destination, Professor Tolman immediately started confiscating our luggage.


    The other students reluctantly returned their belongings and stood in the cold with only their thick fur coats on.


    A staff member approached me as well, but all they took from me were a book and a sheathed sword at my waist.


    The staff member who took the book and sword from me nced at me with a strange look as if he had seen everything.


    "We won''t take your clothes since it would be too severe, so we''ll only take the luggage. Now, let''s proceed with the detailed exnation of this evaluation."


    The assistant prepared a makeshift ckboard, which Tolman covered with hismand baton. On it was a map with unfamiliar markings besides the known locations.


    "You don''t have to memorize this map. Each of you will be given a map individually," Tolman exined.


    A map... It may be mistaken as something anyone can use if they have it, but without understanding the Dokdo Law, using a map was difficult. I wondered if the students, who had only learned magic, had studied the Dokdo Law. But for me, it was fortunate.


    Tolman began exining the evaluation.


    "This ce is the ''Bilbore Mountain'' in the Magna Marquisate, as you all know. Now, you must survive within the designated area for two nights and three days. In addition, you must collect the points marked on this map, which are represented by the circles."


    So, survival meant that.


    It wasn''t just about enduring.


    "In addition to the points marked on the map, there are many hidden points throughout the area. However, the points marked on the map offer far more points. So, you should be cautious when collecting the points marked on the map, as others will be aiming for them as well."


    Surviving for two nights and three days was difficult enough, but now we had to collect points as well.


    Indeed, it was a challenging evaluation for students who had little experience.


    "While on the mountain, actions such as murder, severe injuries, non-consensual sexual contact with others, and contact with eliminated students are not allowed. You can form teams and betray others to im their points. You can exchange food for points or engage in battles to snatch points."


    He said so, gesturing to the assistants.


    The assistants then approached and handed us a bracelet and a small bag each.


    "If your bracelet breaks, you will be eliminated. At that moment, the assistant professors from the Knight Department wille to rescue you. If you find yourself in distress or think survival is impossible, immediately break your bracelet. However, remember that your life is more important than the evaluation. Use your judgment wisely. Once eliminated, your remaining points will be valued at one-third. Now, let''s proceed with the evaluation."


    I sped the bracelet around my wrist and looked inside the bag.


    Inside, there was just a map.


    "I just wanted a simple evaluation to receive a decent grade," I thought quietly, looking up at the mountain where the evaluation would take ce.


    "Maybe I can be a bit ambitious."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Bilbore Mountain in the Magna Marquisate referred to one of the peaks of the wide mountain range located in the central west of the Empire.


    Bilbore Mountain wasn''t particrly high or remarkable in any way, but it had a rtivelyrge area.


    "Whew."


    A breath of white mist rose and disappeared into the air.


    The woman, who was halfway floating in the air while climbing the mountain, paused for a moment and leaned against a tree, settling down.


    Despite the freezing cold weather, she seemed perfectly fine.


    Around her, a translucent barrier was formed.


    "So, this is..."


    Her physical stamina and mana still had plenty left.


    The real problem was finding the way.


    Even with the map, she couldn''t tell where she was in the mountainous area, as the starting point was random. It was challenging to navigate through the forest while looking at the map.


    ''If only I had apass or something.''


    All she had left was magic, but wasting mana recklessly wouldn''t be efficient for enduring the two nights and three days.


    ''For now, let''s continue a bit further.''


    She had already climbed up and luckily obtained some points, so there was no rush.


    Looking at the points written on the bracelet, she realized that she needed a ce to spend the night.


    She continued forward, and eventually reached a snowy in in a basin-like terrain.


    There were six locations on the map that resembled the basin''s characteristics.


    Thinking that one of these six ces must be the right one, she was about to move forward when suddenly she heard a voice.


    ''Are you Lady Alben?''


    Startled by the sudden voice, the woman turned to look beside her.


    There stood Adrias Cromwell, holding branches and firewood.


    "Adrias."


    "I didn''t expect to see you here."


    In response to Adrias'' words, Dianne prepared to use magic and remained cautious.


    However, Adrias, instead of escting the situation, put down the firewood and raised his hands.


    "I have no intention of fighting."


    "Even if you don''t, what if I want to fight?"


    Adrias responded to Dianne''s question with a nk expression.


    "Have you arranged a ce to stay?"


    "A ce to stay?"


    Suddenly mentioning a ce to stay...


    Could it be that he discovered a cave or something?


    Dianne was skeptical of Adrias'' words.


    Come to think of it, unlike herself, Adrias seemed unaffected by the cold, despite his rtively thin clothing.


    "Yes, I''ve made a temporary shelter here."


    Adrias kicked the ground with his foot.


    As he did, a lid covered in snow and various debris was revealed.


    "If it''s alright with you, would you like to take a short rest here?"


    Upon hearing Adrias'' words, Dianne pondered for a moment.


    She certainly needed a ce to rest.


    But how could she know whether it was a trap or not, and how to follow him?


    Perhaps it would be better to eliminate Adrias and find out the true nature of the lid...


    However, Dianne''s thoughts didn''tst long.


    Adrias, who had opened the lid, went into the ground and soon gestured to Dienne.


    "Will you stay up there?"


    That gesture wounded her pride for some reason.


    Adrias didn''t seem to fear her at all.


    Moreover, she found herself ridiculous for being cautious of someone like Adrias.


    If it was a trap, then let it be.


    I will cleanly break through it.


    Dianne decided to act with the confidence that she could eliminate Adrias at any time.


    "Be careful whening down."


    In the end, she followed Adrias through the opened lid and descended.


    The inside of the lid was deeper and wider than she had anticipated.


    Although she could create such underground passages using magic, her mind was not agile enough toe up with a solution in such a drastically changed environment.


    "You really thought of creating something like this."


    "Yes, it''s nothing special. I''m sure you could have done it with your magic as well," Adrias replied.


    "Hmm..."


    Adrias carved a cup out of wood and filled it with water, offering it to Dianne.


    Dianne gave him a suspicious look for a moment, but he seemed unfazed as he extended his hand.


    "We''ve been in the mountains for quite some time. Without proper hydration, you might experience dehydration."


    Adrias pointed to the sweat dripping from Dienne.


    "Despite wearing thick fur clothes and using magic, you may not have noticed, but you''ve likely sweated a bit. Dehydration can lead to impaired brain function, followed by kidney failure, and finally, the heart''s function ceases."


    "Alright, I''ll drink it then."


    How does he even know all this?


    Dianne thought to herself, realizing that Adrias had extensive knowledge despite spending all his time reading bookstely.


    She epted the wooden cup he offered without much concern, even if it were a trap.


    She had enough confidence to ovee any traps.


    With that in mind, she drank the water without much worry, even though she was certain her throat wasn''t dry.


    The water went down smoothly, despite her expectation that she wouldn''t feel thirsty.


    Meanwhile, Adrias had been organizing the firewood in one corner, and his actions were truly fascinating.


    Despite his magical skills being far inferior to her own, he had prepared everything so efficiently while she was lost.


    ''How did he evene up with all this?''


    It was an incredibly well-thought-out survival strategy and preparation.


    However, she couldn''t admit that she was inferior, so she made up her mind to get up and leave.


    "Thank you. I don''t want to impose any longer, so I''ll be on my way."


    "Are you leaving already? Without having this?"


    "This? Should I eat this before I go?"


    Dianne questioned Adrias, and he calmly walked toward a corner of the tunnel and made a hole in the wall.


    Inside, there was a small space with a pile of ashes, emitting smoke and glowing embers.


    Adrias then cleared the ashes, revealing something burnt and ckened.


    "It''s rabbit meat."


    Rabbit meat, huh?


    When did he manage to catch a rabbit again?


    "How long has it been since we entered the mountains?"


    During that time, Adrias had prepared not only this shelter but also various wooden tools, firewood, and even rabbit meat...


    Dianne was left speechless by Adrias'' activities, which seemed to defymon sense.


    Whether he knew Dianne''s thoughts or not, Adrias crushed the charred object.


    Now she realized it was the rabbit meat covered in mud.


    "It may not taste as good without spices."


    Adrias assumed that Dianne would eat it, and unknowingly, her hungry stomach growled.


    Come to think of it, it was already well past dinner time.


    The rabbit was muchrger than she had imagined.


    Adrias cut off a piece of the rabbit leg and handed it to Dianne.


    "It''s still hot, so be careful not to burn yourself."


    Dianne cautiously epted it and blew on it gently.


    Then, she carefully tasted the meat, which was surprisingly delicious.


    Perhaps it was the saying that hunger adds vor to side dishes.


    Although it was a bit nd, the juicy meat offered a satisfying taste.


    The two of them ate the rabbit in silence, and leaning against the wall, they rested after finishing their meal.


    ''What am I doing right now?''


    That thought briefly crossed Dianne''s mind, but soon the unfamiliar environment, the experience of getting lost, the contrasting warmth of the shelter, and the contented stomach gradually made her eyelids grow heavy.


    "Adrias..."


    Watching Adrias, who was sitting across from her, carving something out of wood, he resembled the young Adrias she had seen long ago.


    She embraced the image of the young Adrias, and with that, she drifted off into the realm of dreams.


    (Note: The text refers to characters and events that may be unfamiliar to readers who are not familiar with the webtoon "Tower of God".)

 Chapter 37: Point Hunting and the Prelude to Ambush

    Chapter 37: Point Hunting and the Prelude to Ambush


    Daren and Michael were fortunate enough to meet near the starting point and were collecting points together. Although they had to divide the points between the two of them, they thought it was much better than wandering around in the mountains relying on no one.


    Constantlymunicating with each other, they safelypleted the first day and now, on the morning of the second day, they were actively moving to gather points.


    "I thought having this map would be enough, but I have no idea where we are."


    "Yeah, seriously. Where are we right now?"


    Despite waking up early in the morning and walking for a long time, they couldn''t pinpoint their location. They remained vignt of their surroundings while constantly referring to the map.


    Snap!


    Whoosh!


    "Huh? Huh!"


    Suddenly, the sound of a broken branch echoed, and as Daren was walking and looking at the map, he was instantly caught in a snare and suspended in mid-air.


    "Daren!"


    Michael, who had been walking ahead, quickly turned around and approached, but he too was instantly struck by a flying electric spell and copsed without a moment''s hesitation.


    The magic hit Daren, who was hanging in the air, and both of them lost consciousness, falling to the ground.


    As the two fell, Adrias and Dianne, who had been hiding nearby, appeared. They each tore off one student''s bracelet without hesitation, absorbing their points.


    "I really don''t understand."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Everything."


    After releasing the trapped students and absorbing the points, Dianne stared intently at Adrias.


    "Where did you learn these techniques?"


    "These capture skills? It''s just a hobby of mine."


    "You had such a hobby?"


    Adrias discovered something and signaled for silence by putting a finger to his lips.


    He looked around and then touched various things before speaking.


    "Somebody passed through here before we caught these two. It wasn''t long ago."


    "So?"


    "Let''s chase after them."


    "Again?"


    Adrias gestured for them to follow quickly and went ahead.


    Although his skills were impressive, Dianne found it exhausting to keep up with his pace.


    Already, they had captured more than six students today alone.


    And considering it was still early in the day, it clearly showed how frenzied their pursuit had been.


    "Just this one more capture, and then let''s take a break."


    "Okay."


    Despite their fatigue, Dianne managed to keep up with Adrias.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In truth, when she first saw him, he tried to ignore her, pretending not to notice her presence. Since it seemed like she was only discovered from his side, if he left her alone, she would naturally pass by.


    ''Dianne Alben. Could I use her?''


    If she managed to endure for two nights and three days while collecting small points, she would achieve a reasonable score. But if Dianne teamed up with him, couldn''t they aim for a top-ranking score?


    Tracking for point hunting, finding traces, and overall survival would be his responsibility, and she would fight in his ce.


    Of course, he could do it alone, but in that case, there were variables such as stamina and unforeseen circumstances.


    "It should work, right?"


    Dianne, with her keen ears, couldn''t catch on to his intentions. Perhaps she would wield her magical powers recklessly and end up disqualified due to mana depletion or survival issues.


    So, it didn''t seem too bad to manipte the situation to benefit both of them.


    He revealed himself and was able to invite her to their hideout.


    However, when they finished eating and tried to discuss the team, Dianne fell asleep.


    "This is a bit inconvenient."


    Still, as he watched her sleeping, memories of their childhood came to mind.


    Although it was not something he personally experienced, it was a memory stored in his body, but it did evoke nostalgic emotions.


    When she woke upter, she was still wary of him, but eventually, she became trapped in thefort and convenience he provided.


    In this way, I, who briefly allowed her to tastefort in this unfamiliar ce, proposed a deal to her.


    To be a team and gather points together.


    Initially, she showed signs of reluctance, but it didn''t take long for her to naturally be part of the team, bing my loyal hunting dog.


    "With this number of points, we should easily rank high."


    I was traveling around the map with Dianne, tracking down the points indicated, and hunting down students caught in between.


    Finding traces was easy.


    If it was a snowy mountain, then traces would be spread far and wide.


    Tracking and tracing were well within my knowledge and skills, so there were no issues.


    After I handled the tracking and tracing, Dianne took care of the final stages.


    At first, Dianne was hesitant about my tracking abilities, but as she witnessed my ability to quickly locate targets, her trust gradually grew.


    And when we set traps after reading the traces and anticipating the route, her trust reached its peak.


    Instead, every time she saw me like this, she would have an indescribable expression, but I didn''t bother hiding my abilities.


    It didn''t matter what she thought anyway.


    ''As long as I don''t get exposed as a dark magician, it doesn''t matter anymore.''


    As we continued to chase the next set of traces, we finally discovered the endpoint where the traces ended.


    I stood still and carefully surveyed the surroundings, confirming that there was something behind the tree in front of us.


    Using mana detect would have been more reliable, but using that skill would make the opponents aware of our presence, so there was no point in ambushing them.


    I immediately signaled Dianne.


    "There?"


    "Yes, behind that tree."


    Without any hesitation, Dianne looked at the tree I pointed to and gathered mana.


    She truly is a genius.


    Observing her mana control left me in awe.


    Her magic, which reduced the power by fine-tuning the mana, delivered enough impact to stun the opponent urately.


    Not only that, her casting speed and magic uracy were both 100%, so there was no need for words.


    As I watched in admiration, her magic was activated, and a bolt arrow made of electricity flew towards the tree.


    The bolt arrow attacked the hidden opponent behind the tree, drawing a gentle arc.


    However, the result was unexpectedly revealed with apletely different noise.


    Thud! Crackling!


    "What the hell?"


    This voice? Could it be?


    The opponent effortlessly blocked Dianne''s magic with a sword and stepped out from behind the tree.


    Assuming a nonchnt posture, she held a sword in one hand and a cigarette in the other. It was none other than Ivy ire.


    "Professor Ivy?"


    "What''s up? Another magic user, huh?"


    She took a drag from her cigarette, exhaled smoke, and then flicked the ash on the ground.


    She then pointed her sword at me.


    "How did you know I was here and attacked?"


    "We were following the traces. We didn''t know it was you, Professor."


    "Traces? What the hell are you talking about? You think I didn''t notice that you discovered me?"


    "Indeed. I don''t know what kind of tricks you''re using, but my colleague here, Adrias, has the ability to find and track traces."


    Tricks? Why does it sound like I''m using some kind of sorcery?


    Ivy nced at Dianne with a puzzled expression, as if to say, "What is this about?"


    She casually flicked her sword, as if indicating that she was annoyed and wanted us to leave.


    "These Knight Division assistants who transport the eliminated students have a hard time," I thought.


    I nodded politely and called for Dianne to follow me, leaving the scene.


    Dianne asked me, "Do you know that person?"


    "Yes, she was one of the assistants from our group during the midterm evaluation."


    "Ah! The one who caught the dark magician?"


    "Yes."


    In reality, I caught the dark magician on my own, but rumors within the academy made it seem like we caught them together. I didn''t bother correcting it because I had my own reasons for not revealing the truth.


    "She''s impressive. How was it? Catching a dark magician together?"


    "Well, I was just distracted at the time. That''s all."


    Come to think of it, this guy was a knight enthusiast.


    I tried to brush it off, but he seemed eager to know more.


    To change the subject, I brought up another topic.


    "Let''s go back to our hideout for now."


    "Suddenly?"


    "Yes. We''ll return to the hideout, rest, ande out again at night."


    Dianne nodded as if she understood my intention.


    "Nighttime would be better for hunting, but is it possible?"


    "Don''t worry."


    When night falls, visibility will be reduced, but I had the mana of a knight.


    I could easily illuminate our surroundings.


    "Don''t worry, just follow me."


    We would dominate the rankings.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The next day, the man who resembled a goblin and was staring at the snowy mountains turned to look at the towering figure walking beside him.


    "No matter how I think about it, something feels suspicious."


    "I already received the payment. There''s no turning back."


    The towering man spoke as if there was no other choice, and deep down, I knew he was right.


    However, we couldn''t afford to draw too much attention with the members in ck robes following us.


    "After we finish this job, we should avoid getting involved again," he said to himself.


    "Hehe, of course! We received a lot of money, so we can have fun and live it up for a while. That''s great!" the goblin-like manughed nonchntly.


    At that moment, one of the members in ck robes stepped forward and interrupted their conversation.


    "After we finish this job, we don''t n on getting involved with trash like you."


    "Oh, look who it is. Sir Kidwell, the boss, huh? Hehe," the goblin-like man smirked.


    The robed figure clicked his tongue as he held a cigarette.


    "Don''t act all buddy-buddy. You filthy mongrel," he sneered.


    "Do you want to die? Your words are getting too harsh," the towering man stopped in his tracks and exuded a threatening aura.


    As a surge of energy filled the air, the other members in ck robes who were walking behind them came to a halt and looked at the man.


    Before long, as they gathered mana, the man turned his head and retracted his intimidating presence.


    "If you''ve received payment, focus onpleting the task. Useless worries like that should be done before receiving the money," the robed man remarked.


    The towering man, without saying a word, resumed walking ahead.


    The goblin-like man followed closely behind him.


    "Also, don''t forget. Jester himselfmissioned this job to you."


    "...I know," he replied.


    The sun was gradually setting, and the members in ck robes began to disperse in different directions into the mountains.


    As we continued walking forward, scattering in different directions, thest remaining member named Kidwell spoke.


    "Your only goal should be one thing. It would be better to kill as many students as possible. Of course, the more students you kill the better. But don''t do anything useless."


    "Oh my Boss. If you give me more money, I''ll do whatever you want."


    "Okay then. Do well in whatever task you have been given. It shouldn''t be difficult."


    Kidwell grabbed the towering man.


    "I have one question."


    "What is it now? Spit it out quickly."


    "I found out that the target assigned to us isn''t anything special. I mean, sure, he''s been making potions or something, but is he really worth us going after?"


    "I don''t have detailed information about him either. Jester simply assigned the task to you. Make sure to kill him and bring back the corpse."


    "It shouldn''t be too difficult. It''s our job."


    Kidwell disappeared, and the goblin-like man, who had been smiling, spat on the ground.


    "Tch! That damn mountain of a guy who can''t even live or die is bbering nonsense!"


    "Let''s start moving."


    "But how are we going to find him in these mountains?"


    "...We''ll keep killing until we find him."


    "What? Hahaha! That''s right! You''re right!"


    With their conversation over, the sun began to set over the Bilbore Mountains.

 Chapter 38: Hybrid Duo

    Chapter 38: Hybrid Duo


    As night fell, we prepared ourselves for action.


    Since the other hunters had been busy collecting points during the day, it was better for us to target them while they were upied.


    In other words, our n was to hunt down those who had diligently collected honey during the day.


    To aplish this, we had analyzed the map in advance and marked several points where we could find them.


    Considering the psychology of the students and the terrain of the mountain, we had identified suitable locations where they would likely seek restful sleep.


    "Preparations areplete," I said.


    Just as I finished, Dianne finished her own preparations, and we immediately left our secret hideout.


    Dianne looked puzzled as she stepped out and observed her surroundings.


    "How can you recognize the way and return without any trouble?"


    Although I hadn''t made any explicit markings, it was evident from the camouge I had set up that we were being too obvious.


    Moreover, the marked locations on the map were the only ones I had created, so finding them was a breeze.


    I shrugged my shoulders. "It''s just a feeling."


    "What?" Dianne asked with a perplexed expression, unable toprehend my answer.


    Ignoring her troubled expression, I walked ahead.


    What can I do if it''s the truth?


    Even the nearest hunting point marked on the map was farther than I had expected.


    The moon, hanging in the sky, was obscured by clouds, and the quiet darkness made it difficult to discern even a short distance ahead.


    Nevertheless, I activated my mana focusing on enhancing my vision, particrly my eyes.


    Dianne cautiously followed behind me, hovering in the air.


    "Adrias," she called out.


    "Yes, Miss?"


    "I''m just curious... Why did you decide to carry a sword?"


    While silently following behind me, she must have been thinking about something. It seemed like the topic of knights would be more prevalent if I were to peek inside her head.


    "As you know, my magical power and spellcasting skills are not exceptional. When I fought the dark magest time, I ran out of mana, and it was quite a critical situation. At that moment, I realized that I shouldn''t rely solely on magic and should have something to protect myself."


    "Hmm, I see."


    "Are you interested in swords?"


    "No, not at all."


    Strong denial often means strong affirmation.


    That was exactly Dianne''s appearance.


    I didn''t understand why she wanted to hide it, but I took this opportunity to casually ask her.


    "Speaking of swords, it reminds me of Carlos. How is he doing?"


    "Big Brother? I don''t know. He used to wander around singing romantic songs all day, but ever since he became a knight, he''s been traveling around the country. It''s been quite a while since Ist saw him."


    "I see. Do you have any ns to meet him?"


    "What? Why do you care?"


    "I just wanted to ask about his well-being. He was a good person to me, so I miss him."


    In reality, Carlos Alben, in my memories, was not like the typical eldest son of a noble family. He had a carefree and open-minded personality. He had an uncanny knack for meddling in other people''s affairs, always wishing for everyone''s happiness. He was sincere and passionate.


    "Well, that''s good to hear. He ns to stop by the academy''s year-end event."


    "Is that so? That''s really fortunate."


    The academy''s year-end event.


    Finally, I had discovered the date of the terrorist attack.


    In fact, I had already guessed that the attack would ur soon since there was little time left until the information I originally knew caught up with the present.


    ''Still, it''s good that we found out for sure.''


    We just needed to be cautious during the year-end event.


    Moreover, since we knew the location, there was a chance that we could prevent it.


    As I pondered the terrorist attack, I checked the map and gestured to Dianne.


    Now that we were almost at the location I had marked, we needed to be extra careful.


    Dianne understood my intention and remained silent.


    Crackle, crackle.


    My expectations were correct.


    There, just as if they were asking to be caught, a group of three people had set up a makeshift campfire, leaning against a cliff, and started a bonfire. Although they had more members than us, it seemed like we could easily take them down due to the advantage of surprise and visibility.


    Dianne, who was following closely behind, spotted them and immediately prepared her magic.


    "Wait a moment."


    I called out to Dianne in a very low voice.


    She looked at me with a questioning gaze, wondering what was wrong.


    Although I didn''t want to hold her back, it seemed like there were uninvited guests besides us.


    "There seems to be another group on the opposite side. They appear to be targeting the hunters just like us."


    "Really? Then we should wait and attack."


    Very quietly.


    Without speaking, Dianne understood my thoughts. She cautiously hid her body and stood beside me, ready for the imminent battle.


    For us, it would ultimately be beneficial to strike when the battle between the two groups ended, as we could target the remaining opponent.


    "I see them."


    Finally, the shadows across from the campfire began to move.


    However, their movements seemed strange.


    "Why are they getting so close?"


    Suddenly, a small shadow hidden in the darkness jumped out and swiftly slit the throat of one of the members in the other group.


    At that moment, a small shadow hidden in the darkness swiftly emerged and slit the throat of one of the members, causing a startled gasp from Dianne. I tensed up, scanning the surroundings.


    Something was wrong. They weren''t students.


    However, before I could fully assess the situation, Dianne stood up.


    And immediately, she unleashed her magic.


    "Keugh?"


    The goblin-like man, who had slit the student''s throat, noticed Dianne''s magic and turned his gaze towards her. His reaction speed gave me the impression that he was not only aware of the presence of the opponent but also formidable.


    Shoeiex!


    Huge ice fragments created by Dianne wereunched towards him.


    In response, the opponent wore a sinister smile and lifted the bleeding student, blocking the path of the flying ice fragments.


    "You despicable!"


    With an enraged shout from Dianne, the spells that were flying towards them hastily cancelled, scattering into pieces.


    Taking advantage of the distraction, therge figure who had been hiding alongside the goblin-like man emerged.


    As soon as he appeared, he grabbed the two remaining students by their necks, while the goblin-like man and the others were still dazed and disoriented.


    "If you don''t want to witness these brats dying,e out!"


    The student who had been initially attackedy on the ground, bleeding profusely and slowly dying.


    And the other two became hostages in the grasp of the captors.


    I calmly tried to gather information, despite the dire circumstances.


    "There are no more opponents. Only two of them. But their movements and actions are not ordinary. Are they mercenaries?"


    As I considered the possibility of mercenaries, their appearances gave me a clue.


    ''Mantos and u.''


    They were a hybrid duo of mercenaries, with Mantos being a mix of ogre and human, and u being a mix of goblin and human.


    They were known to take on various dirty jobs and were not picky about the tasks they epted, even getting involved in questionable activities in the game.


    The problem was who had hired them and why they were killing students in this ce.


    While I was lost in thought, Dianne stepped forward.


    As she took the lead, I had no choice but to follow suit.


    "Yes, yes. If you don''t want to see your friends hurt, you better listen carefully."


    "What is your identity? Do you think you can harm Academy students and get away with it?" Dianne spoke with intensity.


    u chuckled mockingly in response to Dianne''s words.


    On the other hand, Mantos asked us with a serious tone, "I have one question. Do you know the whereabouts of a guy named Adrias Cromwell?"


    Why am I being mentioned all of a sudden?


    Dianne and I were equally bewildered by the question.


    "If you tell us, we''ll pass quietly," Mantos repeated his words, and Dianne and I exchanged nces, unable to say anything.


    Sensing something amiss in the atmosphere, u stared piercingly at my face.


    "What''s this? Isn''t he the guy?"


    "Hmm?"


    Upon u''s words, Mantos looked at me and smirked.


    "You''re right."


    "Hey! How did the preye to me? Great, just great!"


    As they conversed, Dianne became agitated and was about to step forward. In that moment, I spoke up.


    "Why did youe looking for me? But can you release the two of them?"


    "I guess it depends on what you''re going to do," Mantos replied.


    "Hey, hey. Miss, we''re only interested in our friend here. We don''t want to get involved with you," Mantos said as Dianne showed signs of preparing to use magic, swiftly inflicting a wound on the captive student''s neck with his knife.


    Mantos firmly held the struggling student''s throat, applying pressure.


    "I wonder what to do with this. For now, would you mind stepping aside, miss?" Mantos remarked.


    "Shut up! How do you know who I am and speak so recklessly?" I retorted.


    "I don''t care who you are. If you don''t move, I''ll just kill these guys," u threatened.


    "P-please... spare us..."


    The student, whose face had turned pale, pleaded, his face drained of blood.


    Dianne, who revered knights and was filled with a sense of justice, would find it difficult to endure.


    Since it hade to this, I decided to speak up first.


    "What do you want? Should I go along with you?"


    "Sure, sure. That works!" Mantos replied.


    At that moment, u used the knife in his hand to cut the arm of the captive student he had been holding.


    "Argh!"


    "Khehehe. Hey, miss. Instead of following us, make sure these guys don''t die."


    He said that and then climbed onto Mantos''s shoulder.


    "You,e with us. If you don''t, I don''t know what will happen to this guy," u threatened, pointing to the student.


    "If thedy follows, I''ll snap this guy''s neck right away."


    Upon their words, Dianne looked at me with a worried gaze.


    It''s no big deal, she should just go along with them.


    "Lady, please take care of them here. Attend to their wounds and perform basic first aid. The Knights Academy assistants will arrive soon, I assume."


    "And what about you?"


    "I have to go with them. Don''t worry. I have confidence that I won''t die."


    I smiled reassuringly at her.


    Of course, Dianne couldn''t bepletely relieved since she didn''t know the true abilities of those two.


    Despite her lingering concerns, she gently held my shoulder, but I carefully removed her hand.


    "You''ve seen me for the past two days. I know quite a few useful skills to survive. But please, check on those two quickly."


    In the end, she bit her lip and red at the mercenary duo, then approached the fallen students.


    "Kek, you think you can survive? Against us? Khehehe."


    Regardless of their words, I followed closely behind them.


    Finally, having moved to a deep forest where Dianne was nowhere to be seen, I demanded that Mantos release the captive student he was holding.


    "You brought me here, so release him," I said.


    "Are you stupid? How did you get into Rodren Academy with such low intelligence?" Mantos retorted.


    Suddenly, Mantosunched a surprise attack and tightened his grip on the student.


    Crack.


    Soon, a bone-crunching sound followed, and the student in Mantos''s grasp went limp.


    u, witnessing this, burst intoughter alone.


    "Khehehehe!"


    "Doneughing?"


    "Kekhek?"


    I don''t know why they came, but things turned out well.


    It''s a perfect stage for a test.


    "Are you so terrified that you''ve gone mad? Well, I understand. You''ll end up like this soon too."


    "No, you shouldn''t have killed that student just now."


    By killing that student just now...


    There are no more witnesses around.


    "I don''t know why you came looking for me, but..."


    I gathered mana, feeling the energy writhing as if it were about to explode from the other side of the space.


    And the gathered mana immediately transformed into a ck portal, revealing the silhouette of something.


    "Let''s fight it out for now."

 Chapter 39: Display of Skills

    Chapter 39: Disy of Skills


    As Nickel and Timur gradually revealed themselves from the astral ne, it was clear to anyone that they were not ordinary undead.


    Especially Nickel, who had undergone an evolution and awakened the power of sloth, exuded a lethargic dignity that made it difficult to approach casually.


    "Undead?"


    "ck Mage!"


    u and Mantos eximed one after another.


    Judging by their dyed realization of my identity, it seems they came here without knowing anything.


    I don''t know why they came, but since their intentions don''t seem to be good, I immediately gave an order to Timur.


    "Release him partially. We need to know at least their purpose and who the client is."


    Upon mymand, Timur let out a low whimper and stepped forward, wagging his smooth tail.


    "Just two undead, and yet you make such a fuss."


    "We''ll just end it once we kill the sorcerer!"


    Mantos stepped forward towards Timur, and it seemed like my undead alone were enough for them. u, on the other hand, aimed directly at me.


    Mantos drew a pair of double axes from his back.


    Then, Timur, clenching his fists tightly, let out a roaring cry and charged forward.


    Crash!


    As I watched the scene unfold, an axe flew from somewhere.


    I slightly tilted my head to dodge it, and it got stuck in the tree beside me.


    "Huh? Quick reflexes, huh?"


    "I''m curious too. How good are your reflexes?"


    I pulled out the lodged axe from the tree, and mana began to circte.


    The power of mana activated my body, temporarily granting me a tremendous strength that an ordinary human could not match.


    Whoosh!


    Crack!


    "Ah!"


    u, who had been watching me mockingly, desperately dodged my attack.


    However, the thrown axe flew at an unexpected speed and sliced off the tip of u''s ear before embedding itself in the tree behind.


    "What the hell are you!"


    Thump!


    Crack!


    At the same time as u''s surprised question, Mantos flew through the air.


    Although I had limited mana, Timur, who disyed monstrous skills while manasted, kept Mantos busy.


    "What is this..."


    I left u, who was staring at me in dismay, and walked forward, extending my hand to Nickel.


    In response, Nickel instinctively handed his sword over to me.


    "You''ll have to be my practice partner for a while."


    u, seeing me approaching with a sword in hand, looked around in utter confusion, as if none of this made any sense.


    "Is this a dream?"


    "Not a dream, Goblin."


    I raised the sword and said, "Don''t disappoint me. Show me what you''re capable of."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, Dianne did her best to save the students, but she couldn''t save the one who was attacked first.


    Despite her efforts, the student''s hands were drenched in blood, and all attempts to stop the bleeding seemed futile.


    However, she was able to save one of the students, so she sat by their side, waiting for help to arrive.


    "Dianne, is Taylor... dead?"


    "He''ll be alive. Don''t worry."


    Dianne worried not only about the student who was taken away but also about Adrias Cromwell.


    These people didn''t seem to attack with good intentions.


    "Who and why would they target Adrias?"


    It would have made more sense if they targeted her instead.


    At that moment, she heard somemotion nearby.


    "They''ve arrived. Just hold on a little longer."


    However, contrary to her hopeful shout, the figures that appeared were cloaked in ck robes, emanating a solemn atmosphere.


    "Dianne Alven, we''ve found you."


    "Report to Kidwell immediately."


    Hearing their conversation, Dianne cautiously stood up from her position.


    "Who are you?"


    "You don''t need to know, Dianne Alven."


    "Are you in cahoots with those people just now?"


    "Those people?"


    One of the robed figures, after briefly questioning Dianne''s words, spoke as if he understood.


    "It seems like the hybrids arrived first. How on earth are they still alive?"


    "What is your purpose? Identify yourselves."


    "Identity? Ask your father in the afterlife."


    They came for me after all?


    Dianne''s mind raced furiously.


    She immediately erected a barrier of thorny ice and took control of her surroundings.


    Soon, a storm of immense magical power engulfed Dianne.


    "Indeed, the daughter of Bart Alven. A monster begets a monster, is that it?"


    As long as her opponents weren''t students, she didn''t need to hold back her strength.


    Though she hadn''t harmed anyone yet, she wasn''t the type to show mercy to those who aimed for her life.


    Kwaaaah!


    Dianne''s magical power flowed in an immense current that couldn''t be matched by the perpetrator.


    Perhaps it was due to the snow falling in the snowy mountains.


    The flow created by her mana and spellcraft turned into a massive snowstorm.


    "Undoubtedly strong. But still young."


    The man thought it was a waste of magical power.


    It would have been better if she had used smallbat spells with that mana.


    The members in robes charged at her.


    Some stayed in ce and cast spells, but they were insignificant, petty attack spells.


    ''Of all times...''


    Dianne couldn''t leave her position to protect the remaining students.


    Soon, the enemy''s spells broke through the blizzard and pounded against her barrier.


    The weakened spells couldn''t break the barrier, but they were enough to shake Dianne, whocked experience.


    ''This can''t continue.''


    She heated her own heart.


    And enduring the excruciating pain, Dianne resisted the burden on her head.


    Then, sharp ice shards bloomed from all directions like flowers.


    "Double casting?"


    The man in the robe who was giving orders from behind couldn''t help but be astonished at the spectacle.


    Using suchrge-scale magic while double casting?


    Was it truly a woman in her early twenties?


    Ice shards suspended in the air poured down towards the approaching enemies.


    Their speed and power were enough to pierce through the opponents and bury them into the ground.


    Whooosh! Thud.


    Normally, the attack would have been blocked, but in the fierce snowstorm, it was impossible.


    Among the more than ten robe-wearing individuals who were approaching through the blizzard, half of them lost their lives or were severely injured in a single strike.


    However, whether due to the overwhelming number or the strain of the blizzard, Dianne couldn''t follow up with another attack.


    "Haa, haa..."


    Kneeling on the ground, she was approached by the remaining five individuals in robes.


    One of them crossed the barrier with a sword in hand.


    "You''ve seized the opportunity quite well. If you had a little more growth or experience, it would have been us on the receiving end."


    "I don''t know who sent you, but you won''t be unscathed either."


    "Haha. Are you worried about us? It''s you who should be worried now..."


    Whiik! Thwack.


    Suddenly, someone flew in, stepping on the shoulders of the robe-wearer who was speaking, and then stomped on the head, creating a hole andnding on the ground.


    The robe-wearer, bleeding from the head, fell to the ground in agony.


    "Who are you...?"


    The person who suddenly appeared to rescue Dianne was a masked swordsman.


    He nced back at Dianne and moved forward to confront the approaching enemies.


    "Wh-who are you?"


    "Just kill them for now!"


    The robe-wearers attempted tounch abined attack, but those who approached through the blizzard couldn''t withstand the masked swordsman''s assault.


    The masked swordsman moved as if predicting the enemy''s movements, swiftly striking their vital points with precise stabs and shes.


    Squish!


    "Aaargh!"


    In an instant, the masked swordsman killed the five opponents, leaving the remaining robe-wearing magicians at a distance.


    The robe-wearing magicians who were watching him became bewildered and stood there, unable to decide what to do.


    "Wh-who is that? The Knight Academy instructors must surely have their hands tied!"


    "Kidwell! When is Kidwelling?"


    At that moment, someone approached from behind the robe-wearers, blood dripping from their hands.


    "Kidwell? Are you referring to this person?"


    Ivy ire approached with a smile.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    I initially didn''t intend to step forward, but seeing Dianne in danger, I had no choice but to intervene.


    She was one of the seeds that could prevent the world''s destruction.


    I couldn''t let her die in a ce like this.


    "They were after her, not just me. Were they targeting her from the beginning?"


    The only question was that this event waspletely unheard of in the game.


    An event of this scale should have been mentioned at the starting point of the game to some extent.


    "Did I change the future?"


    If that''s the case, I have to take care of it.


    Observing from the nearby forest, I received the mask and sword from Nickel, which I had obtained from Bloody Dan before. Then, I summoned him using reverse-summoning.


    After putting on the mask and releasing mana, my appearance changed.


    I couldn''t bring about a drastic transformation, but I altered it enough to make it difficult to guess my true identity. I then emerged from the forest, piercing through the blizzard.


    Activating my mana, my exceptional physical abilities allowed me to easily leap over Dianne''s ice barrier and descend above the head of the man who intended to harm her.


    As Inded, I swiftly created a hole in his head. After confirming Dianne''s condition, I pondered.


    ''Did she use double casting?''


    Sometime in the future, she bes a monster capable of not only double casting but also triple and quadruple casting.


    However, in my memory, she only managed to perform double casting at least a year from now.


    Whether this growth is a good thing or a tragedy, I set it aside and focused on the approaching enemies.


    Swish!


    While her athletic talent was impressive, what I felt firsthand was her remarkablebat talent.


    If her athleticism was A-rank, herbat skills could be considered S-rank.


    Swish!


    The opponent''s sword grazed the tip of my mask, narrowly missing me.


    Calcting the opponent''s angles, speed, and rhythm as if predicting their movements, I blocked consecutive attacks and severed their wrist.


    Slice.


    "Aaargh!"


    As the enemy screamed, I beheaded them and wiped the blood off my sword.


    Having killed all five of them, I noticed the robe-wearing magicians who had been casting attack magic from a distance.


    I thought I should take care of them too.


    ''Ivy ire.''


    As soon as I thought that, Ivy appeared behind them, so I turned around.


    I''ve done enough; now it''s time to hide before my true identity is revealed.


    Those remaining will be taken care of by Ivy anyway.


    "Wait!"


    Dianne urgently called out to me as I tried to return to the forest.


    I hope I didn''t bother hiding my true identity for nothing.


    If my identity is exposed, not only the origin of my mask and sword but also variousplications will arise.


    Therefore, I ignored her cry and passed by.


    "Name! Just give me your name, and our family will reward you!"


    "No need. Take care of yourself."


    Luckily, my voice was distorted as well.


    I continued to hide in the forest.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Ivy killed all the remaining robe-wearing magicians, leaving only two alive for evidence.


    ''In the past, I would have killed them all...''


    Adrias Cromwell.


    A brazen mage who fearlessly stood up against me, exuding hatred towards dark mages.


    Thanks to him, I realized the need for witnesses.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Yes, thank you."


    Ivy approached Dianne, whose bleeding had miraculously stopped.


    However, Dianne pointed to the copsed student first.


    "This student is in more urgent need. I''ve stopped the bleeding, but they have lost a lot of blood..."


    "Alright, let me check."


    While Ivy examined the condition of the fallen student, she asked about the masked and unknown swordsman who had disappeared when she appeared.


    "Who was that person just now?"


    "I don''t know either. I asked for their name in exchange for a reward, but they didn''t answer."


    "That seems suspicious."


    "Suspicious? Not at all!"


    Dianne shook her head.


    Her eyes sparkled despite her exhausted body.


    "He''s definitely not suspicious. He saved me, after all."


    "It''s suspicious that we don''t know their identity. Take a rest, as there will likely be more rescue teamsing from elsewhere."


    Dianne couldn''t agree with Ivy''s words.


    And she recalled the moment when the masked swordsman appeared.


    "A masked... swordsman."


    A storybook-like event that she had admired had actually unfolded before her.


    Once again, she looked back at the forest where he had disappeared, exhaling an excited sigh.

 Chapter 40: Adrias Explanation

    Chapter 40: Adrias'' Exnation


    Borgyen, the territory adjacent to the northern mountain range border.


    Though not a frontline, it was an area connected to the Wailing Gorge, a fortress on the front lines, serving as a supply and vacation area for soldiers, always bustling with people.


    Lord Hiksham Borgyen, the ruler of Borgyen, was in conversation with someone in his office.


    Surrounded by his aides, the only people present were Lord Hiksham and a figure dressed strangely.


    Hiksham received a bundle of cloth offered by his counterpart.


    "So, this is...?"


    "Once every three days, soak it in his blood and stamp it with the given seal. If you repeat this four times, the curse will be fulfilled."


    "Thank you, Jester."


    The person known as Jester was a man with a bizarre attire, wearing a triangr hat turned upside down over his head. Based on their conversation, it was clear that he was no ordinary person.


    As they concluded their mutually satisfying deal and the meeting was about to end...


    "Knock, knock!"


    Someone made a knocking sound with their mouth and knocked on the door.


    Hiksham furrowed his brow.


    "I apologize, Jester. I distinctly instructed that no one should approach."


    "It happens."


    "Well, of course it can."


    As their gaze turned towards the door in response to the sudden voice, an entirely unexpected figure had entered the office.


    "Salem Yedidia...!"


    "Yeah, that''s right. Nice to meet you."


    Jester expressed astonishment, while Hiksham looked at the two, puzzled as to what was happening.


    "Jester, who is this person?"


    "Are you the lord of this ce? Sorry, I had toe here because I have something to discuss with this friend."


    Salem casually approached and picked up the bottle of liquor on the desk, taking a sip.


    Then he sat on the edge of the desk, looking at Jester.


    "Hey, Jester."


    "...You really have no manners, Salem. You''re quite shameless."


    "Do you get it now? Don''t you have something to say to me?"


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    As Jester finished speaking, a light suddenly burst out from Salem''s left arm.


    The light seemed to be engraved on Salem''s left arm, filled with all sorts of strange and mysterious runes.


    Salemughed as the light emitted from his left arm.


    "So, you think you can mess with me?"


    "Is this about the recent attack?"


    "You know it well."


    Hiksham, not knowing what was going on, quietly stepped back as the man who entered the room didn''t seem ordinary.


    "We were after Dianne Alven, the daughter of Bart Alven. Did something go wrong?"


    "Look at this guy. Do you really think I came here knowing nothing?"


    Now mes blossomed from the arm that had emitted light, burning Salem''s clothes.


    The hand engulfed in mes appeared in a form that could hardly be called human, resembling something demonic.


    "...What should I do for you?"


    "Yeah, that''s the attitude I was expecting."


    Salem finally rxed his expression and extinguished the fire attached to his left hand as if snuffing out a matchstick.


    As a result, his left arm, which resembled a demonic hand, returned to its original form in an instant.


    His exposed, muscr arm was adorned with densely drawn magical runes as tattoos.


    "You dared to ignore my warning and dare to hire a mercenary for Adrias'' assassination. This is not just disrespect, but treating me as a mere meal, right?"


    "I''ll lend you the ''Diligent Sloth'' for another week."


    "Is that it? At least lend it to me right away so I can relieve some anger, don''t you think?"


    "Right now, Luna has it. If you want it, go and ask her for it."


    "Fine. Very well."


    Salem showed a satisfied smile and stood up from his seat.


    Then he noticed Hiksham, who was about to leave outside the door.


    "Oh, Lord? I apologize for today. I was in a hurry, so I just barged in without thinking. Let''s continue the conversation we were having."


    He passed by Hiksham and shook the bottle of liquor.


    "It tastes good. Can I borrow some?"


    As Salem left and the door closed, Hiksham simply stared at the closed door with a disgusted expression.


    It was like a sudden thunderbolt out of the blue.


    "Foolish people."


    Jester spat out curses while turning to look at Hiksham.


    "I have some business to attend to, so I should go first. Don''t worry, I can guarantee the goods."


    "Yes, yes. Please go ahead."


    "Oh, and let''s pretend you didn''t hear what just happened. If you want to live longer."


    "Ah, understood."


    Even Jester left the office, leaving Hiksham alone, mumbling to himself.


    "What on earth is going on..."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Several days passed after the attack by the ck-robed individuals.


    As a result of this attack, there were a total of thirteen casualties, consisting of nine students and four assistants.


    It might seem like a lot considering that the total number of students in the 3rd year of the School of Magic was only around 300.


    ''I guess we were lucky. We were in the least affected wing where Dianne and I were discovered first. Otherwise, they would have killed more students.''


    Nevertheless, Tolman Venuel faced disciplinary measures until the next semester, and not only the Alven family but also the two heads of the academy and the principal were subjected to a thorough investigation.


    ''Tolman didn''t do nothing, but with the casualties, it couldn''t be helped.''


    The enemy''s forces were more significant than expected.


    Even excluding the members focused on Dianne, there were dozens more robed individuals who engaged in fierce battles throughout the mountains. Among them, "Kidwell of the ck Tongue," considered the leader, was instantly killed by Ivy.


    I arrivedte, hiding my mask and sword, and lied that an unidentified masked examiner had rescued me, allowing me to safely join.


    Despite efforts by many individuals to uncover the identity of the masked examiner who saved Dianne and me, they ultimately failed.


    ''Well, that''s natural. Because it''s me.''


    No one could suspect that I was the masked examiner.


    Or should I say, they couldn''t even imagine it.


    For these people, the phenomenon of Dual Cores is still unknown officially, so they cannot imagine a mage wielding a sword.


    But aside from that, there was another problem.


    "Hey, are sses over?"


    Ivy was waiting for me as I came out of the ssroom.


    I pondered how to detach myself from this situation and nodded my head.


    "Yes, they''re over. What''s the matter?"


    "Come with me."


    Unlike her usual casual demeanor, she seemed somewhat serious.


    Without waiting for my response, she walked ahead, and all I could feel was a headache.


    ''This time, I''ll be thoroughly interrogated.''


    Upon seeing me, who appeared btedly on the day of the attack, Ivy sent a suspicious nce my way.


    Since the infamous dark mage Kidwell, known as the ck Tongue, had been captured, the attack was considered the misdeeds of a ck magic group. Unfortunately, I had be entangled in the aftermath of the Boloric incident.


    At that time, I was too overwhelmed to say anything, and since then, I needed time to recover and rectify the situation. But it seemed like they finally caught up with me.


    She boarded the train.


    I had no idea where she intended to take me, but I simply followed her calmly.


    Ivy took me to the training grounds in the Knight Department.


    Someone was training there, but as soon as they noticed Ivy and me, they quickly disappeared somewhere.


    "Don''t you want to ask why I brought you here?"


    "I trust you to exin it in due course."


    "Is that so? Then let me be direct..."


    Suddenly, Ivy''s words became long.


    In that moment, her muscles, breath, and posture sent a signal that an attack wasing.


    ''A rising diagonal sh from the lower right.''


    Instantly calcting, I moved my right foot back and twisted my body.


    And just like that, Ivy''s sword grazed past my face as if it was tightly aimed and struck.


    "Indeed, you''re not an ordinary person."


    Ivy murmured as she watched my reflexive movements.


    Her sword remained poised in a guarded position.


    "What are you up to with that?"


    "What am I up to? Is that what you''re asking now?"


    Ivy red at me with zing eyes.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Vivianne Velocan, having finished all her sses as usual, arrived at the training grounds to loosen up her body.


    Despite the cold weather, her daily routine remained the same.


    "...I want to go."


    However, her inner thoughts were directed elsewhere at the moment.


    The recent incident of the assault during the Combat Magic Evaluation exam.


    It had caused turmoil even in the Knight Department.


    Unlike in Boloric, this attack had clearly targeted the students.


    As a result, even the graduation ss of the Knight Department had been dyed to reinforce the personnel.


    "Adrias."


    The followers of the dark mage group and the mercenaries had targeted Adrias, whom she had been constantly thinking abouttely.


    Fortunately, she heard that he was unharmed, but she still had the desire to meet him personally and confirm it.


    ''...Would he dislike it?''


    However, since she had no connection with him other than Boloric, she hesitated.


    When she had first visited him without any specific intention, it was nothing out of the ordinary. But after their recent encounter at the infirmary, her face flushed every time she thought about it.


    ''Why am I like this?''


    Vivian despised herself for having such thoughts.


    If she had the time to think like this, she should rather swing her sword once more.


    At that moment, she felt someone''s presence approaching the training grounds.


    Lost in her thoughts about Adrias, Vivianne noticed the neers entering the training grounds were Ivy and Adrias, and without realizing it, she instinctively hid behind one of the training dummies.


    "Adrias? Why?"


    Curiosity piqued, she listened attentively to the conversation between the two who had entered the training grounds.


    Their exchange started off tense, with Ivy telling Adrias to draw his sword and Adrias refusing.


    "I need to confirm you. If that sword is not just for decoration, then draw it now."


    "I don''t understand why you suddenly came to challenge me. I bought this sword for my protection, not for this purpose."


    "In that case, let me allow you to draw the sword for your protection."


    Swoosh.


    The sound of Ivy''s sword being unsheathed echoed through the air.


    Hidden behind the pir, Vivianne began to contemte whether she should intervene and stop them.


    "...I don''t understand why you''re going this far. Do you see me as ackey for the dark mages?"


    "It''s said that coincidences can be inevitabilities. The fact that the dark mages, who are usually difficult to find, were discovered twice in incidents involving you, what are the chances?"


    "Are you taking me away without any evidence?"


    "Then exin it to me. I still don''t understand what happened in Boloric. You''re telling me that just you and Chris managed to capture that high-level dark mage? Are you kidding me?"


    "The investigators have already gone over that part. I don''t feel the need to exin it any further."


    "No, there is one thing you haven''t exined. Vivianne Velocan. How do you exin her?"


    Suddenly, hearing her own name, Vivian held her breath.


    And her ears perked up more than ever before.


    "...Why is Vivianne suddenly brought up here?"


    "When I first found you, you were clearly holding hands with her. After that, you tried to distance yourself from her."


    "What does that have to do with anything?"


    "After returning from Boloric, she changed. What did you do?"


    Vivianne''s heart raced, and she clenched her chest.


    Please, heart, stay calm for a bit.


    "I...I just saved her."


    "What did you say?"


    "She was trapped within the barrier of the dark mage, and I went in and rescued her myself. That''s all."


    Vivian''s eyes widened in astonishment.

 Chapter 41: On the way Home and Salem Yedidiah

    Chapter 41: On the way Home and Salem Yedidiah


    Vivianne tried her best to calm down her excitement while holding her own mouth and cor.


    "So you personally went in and saved her?"


    "Yes. It''s a long story, but that''s the conclusion."


    After that, the stories Adrias told Ivy were exactly the same as what Vivian herself remembered.


    ''Adrias was truly the fairy.''


    Vivianne struggled to calm herself down, her hands and heart trembling.


    What should I do now? What should I say to Adrias...?


    "Now that the exnation is over?"


    "..."


    "If you have nothing else to say, I''ll be going."


    "...Yeah, I''m sorry."


    "It''s alright."


    With those final words, Adrias left the training ground.


    Once he was gone, Ivy remained lost in thought for a moment before suddenly speaking up.


    "Hey, I knew you''ve been hiding there all along. Who is it?"


    As Ivy spoke, Vivianne cautiously stepped out from behind the pir.


    Unaware that Vivianne was present, Ivy''s eyes widened in surprise before calmly saying,


    "Well, since you''re involved, it doesn''t really matter. Did you hear everything?"


    Vivianne nodded.


    "Okay. Got it. I''ve been getting too sensitivetely and probably used the wrong person. Just try to forget about what happened here."


    Spitting on the ground and kicking it, Ivy left without another word.


    As she walked away, Vivianne was left alone in the empty training ground, staring nkly at the floor.


    "Adrias...is...a fairy."


    As a result, life was saved.


    Although the past didn''t actually change, many of the nauseating emotions that would have tormented her originally have disappeared.


    I am special.


    Just with that one fact, it felt like a thin veil surrounding her had been lifted.


    "So... "


    She felt obligated to repay the favor.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Despite having suffered from a severe case of measles, evaluations for other subjects continued.


    Still, thanks to my efforts, I was able to receive average scores in all subjects.


    "I''m relieved."


    I exhaled a sigh of relief as I checked my grades.


    Of course, thanks to the Evest Potion, a significant amount of money would being in.


    However, perhaps due to living in poverty for so long, I felt happy at the thought of receiving a schrship.


    ''Amy said she moved to the Apple Tree Mansion.''


    In fact, I received a letter from Amy a few days ago.


    There wasn''t much content, just stories about sessfullypleting the move, reuniting with Lupin after a long time, and their family moving in together.


    The only unusual thing was her request for me toe home as soon as possible, but I didn''t know the reason behind it.


    ''The evaluations are over, and tomorrow is the weekend. Should I go and visit once?''


    Since I had decided to take asional breaks, it wouldn''t be bad to stop by home during this time.


    Moreover, there were still about two weeks left until the year-end event would take ce.


    That way, I prepared myself to head towards the Apple Tree Mansion that only existed in my memories.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The Welton Territory, where the Apple Tree Mansion I used to live in is located, is a smallnd in the southwest, governed by Lord Rama Welton.


    Especially since there wasn''t any memorable nobility, now my memories are hazy, and the only thing thates to mind is that thend ruled by him was more livable than expected.


    ''He used to run around the territory every day.''


    It''s puzzling how Adrius, who used to be so lively, turned into this gloomy person.


    Perhaps he changed after realizing that his head had thickened and his influence had grown.


    Since Rodren Academy is located to the east of the capital, it took a little while to reach the Welton Territory in the southwest.


    During the approximately four-hour journey, as usual, I read a book to pass the time.


    Thump!


    ''What was that?''


    Suddenly, I looked up at the train ceiling as a sound came from above my head.


    Did something heavy fall?


    As that thought crossed my mind, the noise came again.


    Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump.


    It sounded as if someone was walking on top of the train.


    The sound continued towards the direction of the train''s doors, and soon after, with a creaking sound, the doors opened.


    ''What is that?''


    A seemingly ordinary man entered through the doors.


    He appeared to havee down from the running train roof, which seemed unbelievable.


    Brushing off his clothes, he confidently handed a gold coin to the bewildered attendant.


    "Here''s the fare."


    Then, casually looking around, he spotted me and cheerfully raised his hand.


    "Hey! Long time no see."


    Me?


    Was he talking to me?


    The gaze of the surrounding passengers all turned towards me.


    Feeling both bewildered and surprised, I watched him approach me with a smile.


    I naturally felt a cold shiver and got lost in my thoughts.


    ''Who is he? A dark magician? An assassin? A mercenary?''


    When various thoughts shook my mind and I felt the need to take action...


    "What''s wrong? Did you forget about me? I''m slightly disappointed."


    His attitude and tone made someonee to mind.


    Could it be...?


    "Sal..."


    ...lem?


    I couldn''t bring myself to utter the name that had an enormous bounty on it.


    But perhaps just from that, my intention was conveyed, as Salem smiled brightly and sat down next to me.


    "You might have noticed a bitte, but I can let that slide."


    "How on earth did you know I was here?"


    "You insolent brat. In times like this, you should ask about each other''s well-being."


    He then threw a gold coin to each approaching train security guard and put his arm around my shoulder.


    "How have you beentely? Are you doing well?"


    "Yes."


    "Hmm? I don''t think so. I distinctly heard news about you whileing here."


    Is he referring to the Kidwell attack incident?


    Honestly, since the mercenaries duo directly targeted me, this attack didn''t have much impact on me.


    If anything, I considered it a decent happening since it confirmed Timur''s strength.


    "It wasn''t particrly dangerous."


    "Is that so? Well then, it''s probably not necessary."


    "Pardon? What do you mean?"


    "Thanks to you, I managed to ckmail the guy who sponsored that job and extend the rental of the toy for another week. I came here as a token of gratitude, but..."


    "I never said it wasn''t necessary."


    There was no reason to refuse whatever Salem offered.


    I urgently interrupted his words and firmly expressed my opinion.


    Perhaps finding my behavior amusing, Salem chuckled to himself and lowered his head.


    "Alright, I get it. You. But more importantly, where were you heading?"


    "...I just had some business to attend to, so I came out for a while."


    "I mean, I''m asking what that business is."


    Did I just give Salem the location of our house?


    Am I out of my mind?


    Of course, considering Salem''s abilities, he would quickly find out not only where my family lives but also the exact location. However, I hesitated to say it directly.


    "I was taking a trip to clear my head a bit."


    "Oh, really? Well, that''s good. While clearing your head, let me take a look at your magic a bit."


    I was slightly taken aback by Salem''s unexpected remark, but I nodded my head.


    "Thank you."


    "So, where is your destination?"


    I tried to casually deflect the question, consciously avoiding drawing attention to the train ticket with the destination written on it that I had put in my coat pocket.


    "It''s probably the next station."


    "Oh, really? It''sing up soon. Wake me up when we arrive. I''m going to take a nap."


    With those words, Salem closed his eyes and fell asleep in less than three seconds.


    The next but one station would take at most 30 to 40 minutes, even if it was a long ride.


    I quietly sighed and continued reading the book I had been reading, trying not to dwell on it.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Unexpectedly getting off at the Condit Territory, Salem and I stopped by a decent restaurant to have a meal.


    "What? You''re telling me that''s all you''ve learned?"


    Salem, who was downing beer in broad daylight, looked stunned as he listened to my story.


    I can understand his reaction perfectly.


    I remember cursing silently when I first saw my stat window.


    Moreover, since I''m now rebuilding from scratch, I haven''t had the opportunity to learn other magic spells.


    "Hmm, I didn''t expect it to be this limited. How on earth did you survive?"


    "I was lucky."


    He didn''t seem particrly doubtful about my answer.


    He seemed to be lost in thought, as if my response was something he just blurted out.


    "Alright then. I was originally going to teach you something else, but it seems you can''t handle it."


    After taking a sip of beer and letting out a satisfied sigh, he said, "Alright, I''ll teach you something very, very basic."


    "If you''re willing to teach, I''m willing to learn anything."


    I was already thirsty for knowledge.


    Even though I attended lectures at the academy, the content was much more advanced than what I needed to learn, so it was more like scratching the surface of theory rather than being practical.


    If I hadn''t even managed that, I probably would have failed all the evaluations.


    "Let''s finish eating first, and since I''m feelingzy now, I''ll teach you around dinnertime."


    I never expected that the devil who pursued the truth would actually be thiszy.


    I thought he had a strong thirst for knowledge, but it turned out to be different from what I had imagined.


    After finishing our meal, we wandered around various parts of the city, enjoying a non-touristy tour, until we finally climbed a modest hill near the city in the evening.


    "Let me teach you here."


    "Do you really have to?"


    "If I feel like it, you just have to ept it."


    "Yes."


    He then held the Sinister Snake on his back with a cloth and started drawing on the ground.


    "Originally, this is what I was going to teach you."


    I tilted my head as I looked at the drawing he made.


    "What is this?"


    "Tsk. Looks like you reallyck talent. Do you remember when I used this to kill those ck magic sorcerers who were trying to attack you guys?"


    "Yes, it''s just a simple mana wave..."


    "That''s right. What I was originally going to teach you was that."


    He started rearranging the ground on the hill again.


    However, no matter how I looked at it, it was just scribbles and a few unreadable characters in my eyes.


    "You gather it and then release it. Like this. With this, even a simple mana wave can blow away your opponent. What if you use it in magic? Or apply it to your physical activity with knight mana?"


    Even though I didn''t know what it was, if I used the principle of the mana wave he had used in magic or applied it to the activation of my body with knight mana, it seemed to have tremendous destructive power.


    The problem was that even if he taught me the method, I couldn''t learn it.


    When I replied, thinking I would be impressive, Salem sighed.


    "I''m not a great teacher either, but you''re not a great student either. Well, alright. Just know that something like this exists for now."


    I stared at the scribbles on the ground with the determination to memorize them.


    Even if I couldn''t utilize it right away, someday I might be able to make use of it.


    ''Because I have Evolution.''


    Since I had the characteristic of patience, it was good to know anything for now.


    Even if that weren''t the case, it was still good to memorize it somehow, as it was graffiti containing Salem''s deep thoughts.


    "I was originally going to teach you just the basics, but since you''re not going to learn it anyway, just take a good look. Honestly, it''s a much bigger deal than a toy rental for a week, but I''ll cut you some ck because you''re someone I like."


    "Thank you."


    This time, I sincerely thanked him.


    Even Charon, who proimed himself as my master, hadn''t spoken to metely, so I was in a position to be grateful for his willingness to teach me.


    "Now, I''ll erase this, and I''ll teach you something you can use. This might be helpful to you."


    Salem smiled widely, expressing his confidence this time.

 Chapter 42: Salems Magic, Apple Tree Manor, and Hidden Secrets

    Chapter 42: Salem''s Magic, Apple Tree Manor, and Hidden Secrets


    "Adrias, do you know why both Dantian''s mana and Heart''s mana are referred to as the same ''mana''?" Salem asked.


    His words made me pause and think.


    Why were they both lumped together and called ''mana'' when they had different purposes, just like oil and coal among fuels?


    "It''s because they are literally the same energy source. There''s no need toplicate it," he exined.


    "Well, um..."


    It was such an obvious statement that I had nothing to say.


    However, if I delved deeper, I wondered how he knew that it ultimately came down to them being the same energy source.


    ''It''s the research of the magicians to figure out such things. They probably discovered this fact,'' I thought.


    As if expecting myckluster response, Salem added further.


    "Now, think about it. If it''s ultimately about the same energy source, can''t they be interchangeable?"


    "Are you saying that you can use Dantian''s mana for magic and Heart''s mana for physical enhancement?" I asked.


    "What do you think?"


    I pursed my lips at his question.


    If that were possible...


    "If it''s possible, then people like me would have double the amount of ordinary individuals'' mana," I said.


    "It depends on which mana is more developed, but that''s the idea," Salem nodded.


    In the game, I had never thought of such a method.


    It probably had its limitations too, as ultimately it was just a game, and my imagination was confined within that framework.


    "Of course, as you know, mana has its own nature, so using Heart''s mana for physical enhancementes with side effects. Depending on the nature of the mana, the color of the aura changes. Conversely, using Dantian''s mana for magic weakens its power. In this case, it''s because of the unfamiliar nature," Salem exined.


    "Are you saying that it''s currently possible to switch?"


    "No, it''s more like a sense of movement rather than switching. Let''s learn it first. It''s the original magic I created."


    Salem started drawing graffiti on the ground while exining the ritual and the arrangement of mana. This time, the exnation was easy for me to understand.


    "It''s simple, right? Besides, there aren''t many people who can use this magic to begin with. Unique cases like us are not thatmon," he said.


    As he spoke, he said I could take notes if I wanted to.


    Since only Dual Cores could use it anyway, it didn''t matter if it spread around.


    "The name of the magic is ''Mana Transference,'' but honestly, you can call it whatever you want," he said.


    Mana Transference.


    Looking at the ritual, it felt like moving mana to the heart or from the heart to Dantian.


    "Still, I went through quite a bit of trouble creating this. It may not seem like much, but I think I''ve done the ritual two or three times," Salem said.


    "Can I try it right away?"


    "Sure. Since the ritual itself is easy, activating it should be easy too."


    Confirming that the mana consumption during the ritual was minimal, I immediately transferred mana from the heart to Dantian.


    "It''s quite intense."


    As if piercing through an obstruction, I felt a sense of pain from within. Along with the sensation of my internal organs contorting, mana slowly gathered in Dantian.


    "Are you doing it?"


    "Yes. It''s not moving as much as I thought."


    "Ah, you''re even talking? Doesn''t it hurt?"


    "I can endure it."


    "As expected, you''re the entric I recognized. Hahaha!"


    I left himughing without understanding what he was saying and activated the mana.


    The mana that was originally in the heart mixed with the mana in Dantian, enhancing my body.


    ''A sticky energy.''


    Unlike usual, a damp and sticky energy enveloped my body.


    Drawing my sword and infusing mana into it, the de was enveloped in a pitch-ck aura.


    "Well, it''s a bit like that."


    "Don''t worry. No one will suspect you. Besides, Dantian''s manaes in various colors, so it doesn''t mean much."


    That was true, but the color still felt ominous.


    Even so, I felt secure as if I had taken out an insurance policy, regardless of the color.


    "Thank you once again, Salem."


    "It''s nothing. It actually feels inadequate," he said, revealing a smile, and sheathed his spear again.


    "I''m going now. The toy is a bit far away," Salem said.


    "Are you leaving already?"


    "Why? Do you want me to stay longer? Whether you get support or get roasted, it''s up to you."


    "Just a moment. Can I ask onest thing?"


    "What is it?"


    I asked him about something I had been curious about since ourst meeting.


    "You mentioned that you knew about my father. About our family and everything. What do you know?"


    "Well, your father was a disciple of Morne. Didn''t you know that?"


    What is he talking about?


    Father was a disciple of Morne? Then that means father was also a necromancer?


    My head spun with a secret that hadn''t been revealed even in the game.


    "It''s quite peculiar. So you didn''t know and still became a necromancer without knowing it? Fate truly is incredible."


    "What exactly happened? Why did father...?"


    "I don''t know the details either. I asked Morne out of curiosity, but he didn''t tell me. You''ll have to find out the rest on your own."


    With those words, he emitted light from his back and flew up into the sky.


    "Just a moment!"


    My cry fell on deaf ears as he disappeared using magic.


    Left with sudden doubts, my mind becameplicated.


    ''Cain Cromwell, in other words, our father was a dark mage?''


    It was a story that hadn''t been revealed in the game.


    In the first ce, father didn''t leave behind anyst words when he passed away, so I had no way of knowing.


    ''He didn''t not leave anything behind, but rather couldn''t leave anything behind?''


    The information wascking.


    Even though I had cleared the game twelve times, I felt that the information was insufficient.


    In the first ce, Adrias Cromwell wasn''t a character with a significant presence in the game.


    But thinking about it, Adrias was still the thirteenth yable character, so his presence couldn''t be negligible.


    "Perhaps it was inevitable for me to be Adrias."


    I couldn''t know for sure.


    The only people who could have information were Salem and Morne.


    The fact that I had just learned magic from Salem was such a joyful event that it was overshadowed by this great shock.


    ''Let''s go home for now.''


    There''s no use pondering here.


    I decided to head to the Welton Estate.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After parting ways with Salem, I immediately headed towards the Welton Estate.


    Amidst the tumultuous thoughts in my head, I didn''t forget to practice the magic that Salem had taught me.


    "Right. Let''s calm down for now."


    There''s no use finding answers through overthinking.


    Perhaps my father left something behind at the Apple Tree Manor.


    Although it had been auctioned off, I shouldn''t have high expectations.


    I soon arrived at the estate after getting off at the station and catching a carriage.


    "It''s been a while..."


    Or should I say that?


    As familiarndscapes passed by, it felt more dreamlike than joyous.


    Returning to the Welton Estate after nearly three years, nothing had changed.


    The long road stretched ahead, nked by fields on either side. The bare apple trees stood bleakly, their branches stretching out without a single leaf.


    Finally, standing at the entrance of the small city of Welton, the guards checked my identity.


    "Quite a journey evente at night."


    "I sleep a lot during the day anyway."


    "May I ask who you are, sir?"


    "Just a moment, please. Sir?"


    As the gatekeeper was about to speak, I opened the carriage door first.


    "You can drop me off here. I''ll walk from here."


    After saying that, I approached the guard who was stationed to inspect carriages.


    "Ah, Adrias?"


    Then, he quickly covered his mouth and lowered his head in a hurry.


    Now that I think about it, I recognized him as someone I knew.


    "Oh, it''s been a while, Adams."


    He had been a guard ever since I set foot in this ce from the Cromwell Estate.


    He was a man with a carefree personality, often drinking with my father. To me, he was like an uncle.


    "How have you been all this time?"


    "Ah, Adams, you''ve grown a white beard. Can''t fool your age, huh?"


    "Haha! My lord, oh no, Your Highness, well..."


    "Just speakfortably. When did we start being so formal?"


    "You''ve be more elegant."


    "Is that so?"


    As I calmly replied, his expression noticeably brightened.


    Perhaps it was because he met someone familiar after a long time.


    We exchanged various conversations in front of the door for quite a while.


    "So you still have two more years until graduation."


    "That''s right. But why are you doing night shifts, Adams? Isn''t that not suitable for you?"


    "Haha. Well, recently I got into a little ident while drinking at the tavern. Thanks to that, I''ve been doing night inspections for a month."


    "Adams, you''re still the same even as you age."


    "Haha, I feel embarrassed."


    Adams let out augh and looked at me.


    "You seem to have changed a bit."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes. You used to give off a feeling of being restless before."


    He must be referring to the time before I became Adrias.


    I understand it well enough.


    Adrias, who used to be restless, and Adams, who says I''ve changed.


    Thinking that I should go inside soon, I bid farewell to Adams, saying we''ll meet again tomorrow, and entered the city.


    As it waste at night, the entire town, except for the manamps, was dark and quiet.


    I walked slowly through the streets, observing my surroundings.


    Familiarndscapes.


    But there was something unfamiliar about it.


    "I''ll gradually get used to it."


    Now that I am Adrias Cromwell.


    As I approached the residential area, I saw the distant Apple Tree Mansion.


    With its low fence, overgrown grassy garden, and a mansion with a quaint, outdated design.


    I don''t even know why it''s called Apple Tree Mansion.


    There isn''t a single apple tree around.


    I easily jumped over the low fence and went to the front porch of the mansion, knocking on the door.


    After knocking and waiting for a while, I heard someone''s voice.


    "Who is it?"


    It was the voice of Alki, the husband of Lupine, who used to be a butler.


    He worked as an apprentice at the vige cksmith and had a strong and fit physique befitting his position.


    "Alki, it''s me. Adrias."


    As I spoke, the door opened slightly, and someone peeked through the crack.


    Then, it opened wide, revealing the burly figure of Alki.


    "Young master, no, Your Highness. I didn''t expect you toe all of a sudden. Pleasee in."


    "Sorry foring sote."


    Upon hearing my words, Alki''s eyes widened, and he extended both hands in front of him.


    "No, no. Pleasee in quickly. Let me wake up my wife. Should I prepare something for you, just in case?"


    "It''s fine. No need to wake her up. Is there a guest room, by any chance?"


    "Yes. I will guide you."


    From his expression, it seemed that he was somewhat surprised and puzzled.


    It was a look as if he wondered if there was something wrong with what he ate. But considering the previous Adrias, it was a reaction that could easily be understood.


    "Go in and rest."


    "Yes. Young master, Your Highness, please make yourselffortable."


    The room Alki guided me to was the same room I used before.


    Surprisingly, the furniture and belongings were still the same.


    Of course, it wasn''t precise as my memories were a bit hazy.


    ''Now it feels a bit more real.''


    The ce where I spent most of my time until entering the academy.


    I finally felt the sensation of reiming my home as I quietly unpacked andy down on the bed.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "It''s a relief that you''re safe."


    In the morning, when I returned home, the residents of the mansion weed me.


    To be precise, Amy weed me, while the others were reserved, but it didn''t matter.


    Amy seemed to know about the attack that urred during the academy evaluation since she worked in the capital city. Although she was already informed of my safety, seeing her in person brought even more relief.


    After having a light breakfast at the dining room and getting up, Amy stopped me.


    "Brother, I found something at home."


    "What is it?"


    "Follow me."


    Was it because of the urgent message in the letter?


    I decided to follow her.


    She led me to Father''s study.


    As far as I remember, I had never been inside the study since ess to it was strictly restricted.


    ''Come to think of it, Amy got scolded severely when she went in once as a child.''


    Entering the study, I saw a neatly organized room.


    Books were neatly arranged on the shelves on both sides, and the desk in front of the window was clean.


    "I''m here for the first time."


    "Right? But there''s something even more amazing. Try pressing this."


    Amy pointed to a small dent.


    Well, it wasn''t exactly a dent; it was something ambiguous.


    "What is this?"


    "Just press it."


    While scratching my head, I touched the dent as she instructed.


    Then, I felt a sharp pain as if a needle pricked my finger, and blood started to well up.


    "What is this?"


    "Look, Brother!"


    Following her words, I reflexively turned my head while pressing my finger to stop the bleeding.


    And there, I saw a massive magic circle being drawn at the center of the study floor.


    "As expected, Brother can do it too! I actually tried it with Lupine, but she only had her finger bleeding, nothing else. Maybe it''s only possible for Cromwells!"


    Amy''s excited voice resonated.


    This is...


    "Dangerous... isn''t it?"


    By piecing together the experiences I''ve had, I discovered that there is a secret chamber in our family.


    Surely, this was also rted to him.


    Did Father hide this?


    Soon, I conjured a round door that covered the entire floor from the magic circle.


    The door was attached to the floor, and when opened, it revealed a structure leading underground.


    "I tried to open it, but I couldn''t."


    "Why did you take such a risk? You should know what this is."


    I gestured for her to step back, and then I touched the door.


    And there, I found a hole that resembled a keyhole.


    The shape seemed somewhat familiar.


    "A si ring?"


    As I contemted the pattern resembling a si ring, I couldn''t be sure. Should I examine it closely? But what woulde out?


    While I was contemting, Amy asked, "Do you know what it is?"


    "No, I don''t either."


    Since deliberating wouldn''t provide any answers, I decided to give it a try.


    Considering that it could be dangerous, I asked Amy to leave the room. She hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded upon seeing the seriousness in my expression.


    "If something happens, call for help."


    "Okay."


    Once she left the study, I immediately ced the ring into the hole.


    As I did, an unknown magic within the door was triggered.


    The door moved like a snake, making a subtle sound as it transformed into a form that could be opened.


    With caution, I opened the door and noticed that it was much smoother than before.


    Behind the open door, I saw a descending staircase.


    Given the structure of the house, it was impossible for such a staircase to exist. It seemed that the power of magic was at work here.


    "I need to investigate."


    My father, who was also a necromancer.


    He was said to be Morne''s disciple. I wondered what was lurking beneath and what secrets would be revealed.


    As I walked down the stairs, there was no light, yet the surroundings were brightly illuminated.


    In addition, a powerful surge of mana filled the air.


    "This energy is..."

 Chapter 43: The Truth

    Chapter 43: The Truth


    Was there a named item?


    Based on the trembling of my mana, it was clear that it was an item rted to dark magic.


    Did Father leave this behind?


    As I descended alone, dust-like particles floated in the air, emitting light from all directions.


    ''Glowing powder emitted by the Fairy''s Blossom. Was the Fairy''s Blossom also blooming nearby?''


    It was one of the valuable ingredients used in alchemy.


    But for now, my priority was to go down and investigate, so I didn''t have time to collect the powder.


    As I continued down the stairs, the floor began toe into view.


    Suddenly, I doubted my own eyes.


    Hastily descending, I was greeted by Fairy''s Blossoms blooming in every direction.


    "This is unbelievable."


    How was this possible?


    The Fairy''s Blossom was not a ntmonly seen.


    It wouldn''t grow unless the ambient mana was abundant.


    In addition to various other conditions, the most important factor was mana.


    "ces with abundant mana can be counted on one hand."


    Such ces were mostly restricted to magic realms like the Magical Frontier.


    And this ce was not only home to Fairy''s Blossoms.


    In the midst of the vast flower garden, something stood.


    "A tree?"


    From a distance, it seemed like an ordinary tree, but as I approached, I noticed something different.


    And as I came closer, my field of vision was filled, and the system window appeared.


    [Codex Apocalypse: Chapter 0, Pure Original Sin]


    [Waiting for the fruit to bear.]


    Seeing the Korean characters obstructing my view, I unconsciously took a step back.


    "What the... hell?"


    Despite trying to conceal my astonishment, I couldn''t control my emotions due to the training.


    As absurd as it seemed, the reality in front of my eyes did not disappear.


    Could it be... this tree...


    "The Codex''s main body?"


    Although the game boasted high freedom, it still required ying within the game''s framework.


    ying as an academy student would revolve around academy life, while ying as a mercenary would focus onpleting mercenary missions. There were more constraints than initially thought.


    Twelve clearances.


    However, due to the limited range of actions, the Codex I had encountered so far was nothing more than anger, lust, gluttony, and sloth, which I had in my possession until recently.


    I had seen all the Codexes gathered and faced the final boss they created, but I had never individually examined them.


    So I didn''t know what the main body looked like, and I couldn''t have imagined it would be like this.


    The tree was small.


    The tree, at most slightlyrger than me, didn''t have a particrly unique appearance.


    But despite its appearance, I could sense an enormous amount of sticky and dense mana.


    Even though it couldn''t be that concentrated, it felt like the scent of mana was emanating from it.


    "How should I handle this?"


    As some time passed, I was able to regain myposure.


    Setting aside the question of why it was here, how should I deal with it?


    I thought it might be as simple as getting rid of it, but it wasn''t that straightforward.


    While contemting, I noticed something on one of the branches.


    "A note?"


    It looked like a note that someone had hung there.


    I immediately opened the note.


    Then, the magic embedded within the note activated, enveloping my vision in white.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    One day, I was suddenly summoned to the pce.


    The one who summoned me was none other than His Majesty the Emperor himself.


    "Cain Cromwell."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "You are a loyal servant of the kingdom."


    "A loyal servant, Cain Cromwell. I am Your Majesty''s loyal servant."


    "I shall bestow upon you a special order that is only for you."


    I couldn''t understand the reason behind it.


    However, from that day on, I forgot my duties as a mage and delved into dark magic under the notorious necromancer, Morne Dwalsky, learning the ways of a necromancer, one of the darkest practitioners of ck magic.


    Fortunately, my dealings with His Majesty were satisfactory, and he had noints about my performance.


    After three years of studying ck magic under His Majesty''smand, I returned to the Empire.


    "It seems like a heavy burden has been ced upon you, and it weighs on your mind."


    "Not at all, Your Majesty."


    His Majesty then handed me a small seed, instructing me to take care of it.


    I didn''t know the reason behind it, nor did I know the true nature of the seed.


    But as a loyal servant, I took the seed and cared for it.


    The seed was peculiar.


    It exhibited a sensitive reaction to mana, unlike ordinary nts, particrly responding to my mana, which had been altered by ck magic.


    Day after day, I researched and nurtured the seed, until one day, I seeded in sprouting it.


    When I informed His Majesty of this achievement, Lord Bart Alben, the Imperial Court Mage, personally came to inspect it.


    "I wish I could reward your efforts fittingly, but as this is a secret matter, I regret that I cannot provide you with the proper treatment."


    "Not at all, Your Majesty. It is an honor."


    In this way, I was able to grow the seed into a small sapling.


    Perhaps it was due to gaining recognition from Emperor His Majesty.


    I was so engrossed in my research that I didn''t know the situation of my territory, how my family was doing, or what was happening in the surrounding areas.


    Then, the situation changed to a point where I couldn''t intervene.


    Intruders arrived and seized my territory.


    Until then, I had believed that His Majesty would protect me.


    I was an important figure carrying out his secret orders.


    But it didn''t take long for me to realize that it was a delusion.


    "Catherine..."


    Suddenly, my wife died.


    It was an inexplicable death.


    And following that, I suspected that there was something more, and when I discovered it, I realized that an unimaginable darkness was looming.


    "How could this happen to me..."


    That darkness was the Emperor whom I had considered as the light.


    The intrusion, the seizure of the territory, and my wife''s death, all of it was connected to the shadow of the Empire.


    I couldn''t understand the reason behind it.


    The only thing I could specte about was the fact that I was taking care of the sapling.


    I was filled with fear.


    I became desperate when I thought that I could reach out to my children without knowing when I would die.


    Since then, I studied nts while refraining from eating.


    I believed that the only way I could survive was here.


    After searching through various ancient documents, I finally discovered the true identity of the nt.


    ''The key that opens the era of gods.''


    It was a tree called ''Original Sin,'' one of those keys.


    When the seven pages consisting of sins and the core that I manage, the Original Sin,e together, the world will open up and a new era will begin.


    Of course, I couldn''t know if it was true without seeing it with my own eyes.


    Through this, I realized that the emperor was involved in something dangerous.


    ''So, that''s why I''m being pressured.''


    Considering how dangerous it was, it would be better for the emperor to have fewer people who knew about it.


    Moreover, since the Original Sin had already grown into a tree, I was no longer needed as long as the remaining seven pages came together.


    ''It can''t go as you wish.''


    Having already lost most of what I had, except for my children, this was the best revenge I could take.


    I moved the location of the Original Sin and created a barrier centered around it.


    Even if all the powerful beings in the world were toe, they wouldn''t be able to break it.


    ''A barrier created using the Original Sin.''


    Only my descendants connected by blood could enter here.


    In the process of using the Original Sin to create the barrier, I learned various ways and effects of utilizing it.


    Honestly, thanks to this, I was able to move the location and create the barrier.


    Its functions include:


    The ability for the Original Sin to establish a blood pact with a dark magician.


    The ability to inhabit the body of the contracted master.


    And various other abilities.


    Perhaps even the imperial people are unaware of these facts.


    Maybe only I, the one who researched, knew about it.


    However, despite discovering so much, I had no way to utilize it.


    Unbeknownst to me, I had be addicted to the poison.


    ''Hehe. It won''t go as you wish.''


    Even if I die, you guys won''t be able to take the Original Sin.


    The only regret is leaving my children behind in this world.


    I hope for a peaceful life without getting tangled up here, yet paradoxically, I left this note containing memories, hoping that someone would find it.


    Please, let it be in exchange for my grievances and Cromwell''s revenge...


    .


    .


    .


    .


    My vision gradually returned.


    Was what I just saw my father''s legacy?


    Naturally, a method of handling the Original Sin came to mind.


    ''So, this is how it turned out.''


    The reason why my father was an unknown disciple.


    The reason why Cromwell''s influence grew.


    The reason why my mother passed away and my father as well.


    Everything was rted to the Empire.


    ''The Empire was also gathering Sins.''


    Behind the gathering of ck magicians, which I thought was the mastermind, there was an even greater mastermind.


    Information that had never been revealed in the game.


    I just watched the note burning in my hand.


    I needed to organize my thoughts.


    ''It''s certain that the Empire and the gathering are not on the same team. Rather, they arepetitors in gathering Sins.''


    Superficially, the Empire hunts down ck magicians, but they also help each other when necessary.


    Just like politics works.


    And because of this, some of the doubts about me were resolved.


    ''Of course, there was a reason Adrias became yable.''


    I, too, was one of the seeds to prevent the world''s destruction.


    That''s why I ended up entering Adrias, who was nothing more than a negligible viin.


    I drew my sword and lightly grazed my palm.


    Blood formed droplets and trickled down my hand.


    "Drink."


    I brought my bloodstained hand to the ''Original Sin.''


    Then, the Original Sin began to absorb the blood flowing from my palm.


    [''Codex Apocalypse: Chapter 0 - Pure Original Sin'' recognizes the user as its owner.]


    [It will no longer emit any energy.]


    Fortunately, unlike other named items that choose their owners themselves, this aspect was fortunate.


    As the owner of the Original Sin, I absorbed it.


    [''Codex Apocalypse: Chapter 0 - Pure Original Sin'' lurks within the user''s body.]


    [Mana regeneration increased by 144%.]


    [The quality of mana increases over time.]


    [The nature of mana bes darker over time.]


    [Performance improves as ''Sins'' umte.]


    [Additional functions and abilities are unlocked as ''Sins'' umte.]


    Countless messages appeared after a long time.


    I felt an inexplicable surge of power in my body.


    ''A decent item, I guess.''


    It wasn''t something to be particrly happy about.


    It was more like increasing my stats at the cost of carrying a time bomb.


    In the end, I always carried the essence of the Codex Apocalypse within me.


    "Father."


    Amidst the blooming flowers, I looked at the emptynd where the Original Sin had disappeared.


    Although it tilted the bnce and caused my mother''s death.


    I couldn''t me anyone.


    Now, I will shoulder that burden.


    Rest in peace, Father.

 Chapter 44: Surveillance and Unexpected Changes

    Chapter 44: Surveince and Unexpected Changes


    Since there was no immediate way to take the Fairy''s Flower, I decided to leave it for now.


    It wouldn''t wither anytime soon, so I''ll have to pick it someday.


    After resolving the matter with the Original Sin, I came out and found Amy waiting outside the door.


    As soon as she saw me, she spoke.


    "The guest has arrived, Brother. I told him to wait for a moment, right?"


    "Who?"


    "Viscount Rama Welton."


    The guest who arrived at the mansion as soon as I visited.


    I had some suspicions.


    ''Is he the emperor''s observer?''


    By now, the emperor was probably desperately searching for the whereabouts of the Original Sin.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to think that he constantly monitored the area.


    I informed Amy that I knew and headed to the reception room.


    "Ah, long time no see, Lord Cromwell."


    Rama Welton, the viscount, greeted me warmly.


    His appearance was still the same as before, as if he had been untouched by the passage of time.


    "Long time indeed, Viscount Welton."


    "I''vee to inquire about your well-being, as it has been a while since Your Excellency''s visit. I hope my sudden visit is not an inconvenience."


    "Not at all. Please make yourselffortable."


    I replied and sat in the main seat, observing his demeanor.


    Was he truly here as the emperor''s loyal follower, or did hee as he said, merely to inquire about my well-being?


    "Time has been generous, unlike myself. How has life at the Academy been? I heard that you have been making remarkable achievementstely."


    "It''s nothing special. I was just fortunate."


    After exchanging a few casual words, Rama finally asked a somewhat suspicious question.


    "I am pleased to see Your Excellency return here. I intentionally gave orders not to disturb the furniture or belongings in the mansion. Did you happen to lose anything?"


    "No, I didn''t. Thank you for your consideration."


    "Not at all. I was just worried that I might identally touch any heirlooms left by the previous Lord. I heard that His Excellency didn''t leave anyst testament, is that true?"


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    "Well... It''s quite an unusual situation. Did you happen to find anything after returning home?"


    He asked so tantly.


    Seeing the way his eyes darted and his habit of tapping his fingers, I instinctively felt that he was the emperor''s observer.


    "I''m frustrated as well. He should have left something behind. It feels like he left nothing, and it''s driving me crazy. He should have at least left some money before leaving."


    "Oh, my. I see. Well then, hmm, I suppose."


    Rama responded, seemingly taken aback.


    As I spoke to Rama Welton with the same piercing gaze as my father, he couldn''t bring himself to join in and instead awkwardly cleared his throat.


    After exchanging a certain amount of conversation, he soon mentioned that he had some business to attend to and got up from his seat.


    "I will do my best to ensure that Your Excellency''s family is not inconvenienced."


    "Your words alone are appreciated."


    "Yes. Then, I will see you again next time, Your Excellency."


    "Please take care."


    As he left, I sat for a moment and then called for Amy.


    Unaware of anything, she entered the reception room with a bright expression.


    "Did you have a good conversation?"


    "Oh, Amy. There''s something else I want to talk to you about."


    Raising a question mark above her head in response to my words, she quickly understood.


    "Is it about the study?"


    "Yes, from now on, don''t go in there."


    "Why?"


    I pondered how much I should tell her as I reached this point.


    However, since she is family, I thought she should know at least a little.


    "There were heirlooms from Father."


    "Heirlooms? What are you talking about?"


    "Amy."


    "Why are you suddenly making it so serious? What were the heirlooms?"


    "Father was murdered. So was Mother. And our family as well."


    It was a sudden revtion.


    Amy''s expression was one of confusion, even after hearing my words.


    "What on earth are you talking about?"


    Seating Amy down, who wanted an exnation, I briefly exined.


    Upon hearing that, she showed a reaction of disbelief and soon left the reception room, saying she needed time to think.


    It would be difficult for her to ept. However, I believed that it was better to tell her the truth than to lie.


    ''By the way, the emperor...''


    Not only the emperor, but there was also Bart Alben.


    Perhaps not explicitly mentioned in the magic, but other nobles could be involved as well.


    Withplex thoughts, I quietly sipped the now cold tea.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Did you find anything?"


    "In my observation, I didn''t sense anything. There seems to be a slight change in temperament, but after conversing, he still seems the same."


    "That''s not what I''m asking."


    Rama Welton could only scratch his head in response to the voiceing from themunication artifact.


    There really wasn''t any hint at all, so what could he do?


    "I truly had no idea. If Cain Cromwell had left something, we would have discovered it immediately."


    "I see. Even if there are no clues in the mansion, eventually, they will be found if we keep searching, won''t they? It''s not like the tree had feet."


    "The problem is that Cain hid the tree without leaving any footprints. Anyway, if there are no other Sins around, it''s just a slightly unusual tree. There''s no need to rush or bother with it. Just continue the surveince. That will be all."


    Rama disconnected the call and let out a sigh.


    Although he currently yed the role of Lord Welton in the Welton Territory, his true identity was the deputy director of the Intelligence Agency.


    He wanted to part ways with this tiresome territory.


    ''It''s already been two years since Cain''s death. He hid it so well.''


    Even those who knew about the information regarding the Original Sin had conducted searches at least once, but nothing had been found.


    Rumors were circting within the Intelligence Agency that it could not found even by the formidable Bart Alben.


    "It''s said that he left nost testament. The analysis within the Intelligence Agency suggests that it was to protect his children."


    If it were him, he would have left ast testament by any means necessary.


    Honestly, it was unfair that he received a blow to the back of his head and couldn''t live with the injustice.


    He would have at least revealed it to the world, even if it meant exposing it as a form of disclosure.


    "I don''t know. I just don''t know."


    Rama Welton was truly frustrated.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Fortunately, Amy quickly epted the truth without much trouble.


    She couldn''t possibly be a girl with a weak heart.


    Regardless, after understanding my words, she promised that even if she visited the study, she wouldn''t touch the magic circles.


    After the incident was roughly resolved, I took the opportunity to rx and wander around the vige with her.


    Although my mind wasplicated due to the note left by my father, I deliberately kept myposure and showed my face around the vige.


    Most of the vigers knew who I was.


    However, unlike before, they were now wary of me.


    ''Now I am also a Count.''


    Honestly, I don''t feel like I''m a Count.


    Not only from the experiences of Kim Jinhwan, who had lived in Korea, but also from my memories as Adrias, receiving the title during my time at the academy felt surreal and didn''t leave much room for realization.


    Moreover, as soon as I became a count, I started learning dark magic under Charon''s guidance every day, which only diluted my identity as a count.


    "Are you leaving already?"


    After taking a look around the vige, I packed my belongings again.


    Amy seemed reluctant for me to leave so soon, but it was dangerous for me to stay here any longer for various reasons.


    ''Amy could get involved in the incidents because of me.''


    Just imagining that made my anger rise.


    That''s why I had no choice but to leave after just one day.


    "Brother..."


    "Yeah?"


    "Take care of yourself."


    "Sure. If you find work too hard, just take a break."


    "Got it."


    She seemed like she had something more to say, but I walked out the door without waiting for her.


    I turned back and headed away her, hearing her faint farewell from behind.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The Academy I returned to was still the same.


    Of course, I had only been away for two days, so it was natural that nothing had changed.


    ''I have changed a bit, though.''


    I acquired magic from Salem and obtained the Original Sin.


    With just these two things, I felt much stronger.


    ''In a few days, the terrorist incident will ur.''


    Now that I knew, I was determined to do my best to prevent it.


    Feeling stronger in the past few days, I had confidence in myself.


    Moreover, now that I knew Carlos Alben was involved, I was determined to save him from the situation, even though he didn''t know about it.


    Although Bart Alben was connected to the darkness in our family, I didn''t want to pass the responsibility onto Carlos and Dianne.


    ''They couldn''t have known.''


    Besides, I could repay my debt to the Alben family in the process.


    In the first ce, Bart Alben''s attitude was peculiar.


    He acted like a lunatic, but he always moved in a direction that benefited me.


    Perhaps he felt guilty. But since he was the other party, spection was out of the question.


    With these thoughts in mind, I returned to the dormitory and prepared for swordsmanship training.


    ''I''ve gotten stiff from not training for a few days."


    Despite that, my skills had improved significantly after experiencing a few real battles.


    Soon, the mana of the sword would catch up to the mana of the heart.


    Stretching my body and summoning Nickel in the astral ne, I started swinging my sword in the empty air.


    "It tingles, doesn''t it?"


    At that moment, an unexpected change urred.


    [''Codex Apocalypse: Chapter 0, Pure Original Sin'' has detected ''Diligent Sloth.'']


    [''Codex Apocalypse: Chapter 0, Pure Original Sin'' is beginning to evolve.]


    "What is this...?"


    I was taken aback by the sudden message.


    Diligent sloth? Detected? Here?


    Confused by the thoughts that went that far, I turned my head to look at Nickel.


    Swish!


    Sensing my gaze, Nickel swung his sword and looked at me with Dan''s mask, as if asking what the matter was.


    "This is ridiculous. Go back for a moment."


    I immediately dismissed Nickel.


    Then...


    [''Codex Apocalypse: Chapter 0, Pure Original Sin'' has stopped evolving.]


    "Ha! Haha!"


    Is this some kind of prank? That''s right, isn''t it?


    But my reason strongly insisted that it was true.


    I summoned Nickel again.


    As expected, a message appeared stating that the growth had begun.


    "Nickel, what are you?"


    Whether I said it or not, he raised his sword, indicating that I should focus on training and not talk.


    Could it be that he absorbed the page of sloth? Or something else?


    The page of sloth was perfectly fine when I handed it over to Jester.


    It still emitted an aura of malice and felt like a surge of mana.


    "Is it a copying bug?"


    I wasn''t entirely sure what had happened, but it seemed certain that the Original Sin recognized Nickel as the page of sloth.


    If I didn''t have the evolutionary trait, this wouldn''t have happened.


    If he hadn''t evolved, Nickel would still be a skeleton soldier.


    [''Codex Apocalypse: Chapter 0, Pure Original Sin'' haspleted its growth.]


    [''Codex Apocalypse: Chapter 0, Pure Original Sin'' is synchronized with ''Diligent Sloth.'']


    [Additional functions have been created.]


    [Additional performance created]


    [Basic performance enhanced]


    And the changes didn''t end there.


    Nickel, who had been swinging his sword, suddenly stopped.


    Then he approached me and began writing in the air.


    A sudden strange feeling.


    Could it be that he''s receiving a buff?


    Fortunately, the exnation was disyed in Nickel''s status window.


    [Sloth Phantom (Legendary)]


    Nickel Lifehill


    Undead


    Tier 5


    Mana: 2113


    Traits: Self/Apex: Swordsmanship, Corporealization, Sloth


    Currently sharing the effects of ''Pure Original Sin.''


    He''s receiving all the effects of the Original Sin.


    It must be a crazy effect.


    Because the performance of the Original Sin has also increased.


    [Codex Apocalypse: Chapter 0, Pure Original Sin]


    [Mana regeneration increased by 188% - Sloth]


    [Mana sensitivity increased by 66% - Sloth]


    [Special technique usable once every 6 days (currently stored technique: Sloth)]


    [The quality of mana increases over time.]


    [The nature of mana bes darker over time.]

 Chapter 45: Terrorism and Decision

    Chapter 45: Terrorism and Decision


    Mid-December.


    Starting today, the academy will have a week-long festival before entering the vacation period.


    To call it a festival was far from the truth for me.


    Most of the students involved in club activities were busy preparing for festival-rted experiences, booths, exhibitions, and such. As someone who didn''t belong to any group, I could only watch from the sidelines.


    Not only the Department of Magic but also the Department of Knights were making various preparations. As a result, whenever I yed as a character from the Department of Knights, there were always events or incidents happening.


    ''The ce where the terrorism urs this time is the small stadium, the year-end event tournament.''


    Laurent Academy had originally hosted two tournaments: the official spring tournament and the year-end event tournament.


    However, the year-end tournament disappeared after the terrorism incident.


    ''At least from the moment I started ying the game, there was no year-end tournament.''


    I knew that the event, which had been held every year, had been abolished after the terrorism incident.


    The difference between the spring tournament and the year-end tournament was that the spring tournament had a strong sense of realpetition that reflected actual performance, while the year-end tournament was a traditional-like event where only graduating students participated.


    Since it was an event tournament, participation was open only to the graduating ss.


    Generally, students from the Department of Knights upied the majority, and like rain during a drought, students from the Department of Magic participated.


    "Mom! Look at that!"


    "Wow, it''s really amazing. Should we go and see?"


    During the festival period, the ce was bustling with people, including prospective freshmen, students'' families, and those who simply admired the academy.


    I maneuvered through the crowd and finally arrived at my intended destination.


    The building was the small stadium where the event tournament took ce.


    Unlike therge stadium in the Department of Knights, it was slightly smaller in scale, but the year-end event tournament always took ce here.


    "Hey, there are quite a few participants from the Department of Magic this year."


    "Yeah, it''s nice to have more things to see."


    Passing by people engaged in conversation, I entered the building. I could see the area where the tournament was taking ce and a pathway leading to snack vendors and the spectator seats.


    ''I can freely enter.''


    Since civilians were allowed to enter, there were personnel positioned throughout the area to prevent idents, but it seemed meaningless.


    The academy was confident that there were no significant threats that could attack Laurent Academy, even though they were attacked not too long ago.


    ''Damn bastards.''


    The Empire had grown arrogant.


    Their arrogance had reached an irreversible point.


    ''This is why they''re gathering sins.''


    To open the world of gods and be gods themselves.


    That was the only thought that came to my mind.


    First, I decided to find Carlos Alvin or Dianne Alvin.


    It was difficult to determine the exact time of the terrorism since the festival periodsted for a week.


    If I stayed close to Carlos, I could somehow prevent it.


    That''s when it happened.


    As I emerged into the spectator seats, I stumbled upon a clue I had never thought of before.


    ''Hazel?''


    Hazel, who had escaped from Boloric, stood in the spectator seats, looking around.


    Around him, there were others who appeared to be students from the Department of Knights, happily chatting with him, but he seemed oblivious to them.


    The perpetrator of this terrorism was a fanatic of the Zepar sect.


    There had to be a connection to his presence here.


    I approached him directly.


    "Hazel, are you alright?"


    Suddenly, everyone present turned their attention towards me.


    And Hazel, with a slightly stiff expression, acknowledged my greeting.


    "Adrias, my fellow student. Long time no see. Luckily, I managed to escape the Dark Mage''s trap unharmed."


    Escape.


    From the fugitive.


    In the eyes of the public, he was simply ssified as missing after being targeted by the Dark Mage, but only I knew the truth.


    As Hazel pretended to recognize me, the other students from the Department of Knights around us yed along, saying, "Ah, the mage who defeated that Dark Mage!" None of them showed any suspicion towards Hazel.


    "I''m really d you''re okay. How are you feeling?"


    "Yes, as you can see, I''m fine. I''ve been recuperating for the past few months."


    After saying that, he quickly excused himself, mentioning that he had something else to attend to.


    The students from the Department of Knights bid him farewell with regret.


    ''The future has changed.''


    I couldn''t be sure yet, but if it weren''t for the Boloric incident, Hazel would have be the viin that the first yable character would fight against.


    If he got involved in the terrorism, the original future would cease to exist.


    I cautiously followed behind Hazel as I saw him heading somewhere.


    He moved while carefully scanning his surroundings, as if expecting someone to follow him, but he seemed inexperienced in noticing my pursuit.


    Hazel arrived at a ce not far from the small stadium, a shop dedicated to the festival.


    However, it was a remote location, and there weren''t many people around. The sign read ''Swordsmanship Discussion,'' but no one paid it any attention.


    ''The Zepar fanatics must not have Hazel as the only presence within the academy.''


    Could it be the hideout of the fanatics?


    Curious, I entered the shop, and one of the students inside greeted me warmly.


    "Wee. We are a shop that discusses swordsmanship."


    Discussing swordsmanship within the grounds of the Department of Magic.


    They seemed reluctant to openly receive guests.


    But the bigger issue was that Hazel, who had entered before me, was nowhere to be seen.


    ''Is there another exit within the shop?''


    I wanted to explore the interior of the shop, but the person in front of me obstructed my way.


    Could this person also be a fanatic?


    One of the frightening aspects of the Zepar sect was that their fanatics were not easily recognizable.


    It was a hidden problem, not visibly apparent even in the game.


    That''s why there would be many fanatics that couldn''t be exposed in the game.


    After contemting for a moment, I asked, "A student came in here just now. Where did he go?"


    "What do you mean? No one came in," they replied.


    From the subtle reaction of the person in front of me, I could confirm that they were lying.


    I immediately released mana around my body and shot it forward.


    Perhaps due to the unexpected reaction and speed, they simply stared nkly before their chin collided with the hilt of my sword, causing them to faint.


    I hid the unconscious person in a ce where they wouldn''t be easily seen and searched the surroundings.


    That''s when I discovered a passageway leading underground from the interior.


    ''I should handle this quietly on my own.''


    I couldn''t use dark magic.


    During the festival period, they would have ced alert spells all around to prevent any idents.


    Summoning Nickel and Timur would surely alert them to the urrence of dark magic.


    But the individuals to be cautious of within the Zepar sect were only the higher-ups.


    There was no need for someone as important as a high-ranking figure to be present. Thus, I could still proceed without resorting to dark magic.


    As I descended underground, I noticed a long tunnel that seemed to have been magically carved out.


    ''Does it connect to the small stadium?''


    Were they nning to explode and attack from below?


    I couldn''t know how the actual terrorism would unfold, but at least this seemed to be their intention.


    As I ventured further inside, I began to sense faint traces of activity.


    The tunnel was straight, offering no cover, and eventually, I caught sight of two figures who appeared to be fanatics from a distance.


    "Who''s there?"


    "How did you get in here?"


    No use in questioning and answering.


    I immediately surged forward, striking them with my sword.


    But they were not to be underestimated and easily blocked my attacks.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    "Aren''t you a magician?"


    Perhaps they didn''t expect me to wield a sword, considering I was wearing robes.


    But what could they do? I was indeed a real magician.


    "Grease."


    Caught off guard by an unexpected spell, the opponent slipped and fell towards me.


    "You crazy!"


    The remaining person witnessed theirrade''s death and started to flee further inside.


    But I wouldn''t let them escape.


    I erected an earth shield in front of them, blocking their path, and threw a rock sphere as I charged forward.


    The opponent tried to block the rock sphere and surpass the earth shield, but it was toote for them, as I had already caught up.


    Thud!


    "Argh!"


    I sliced their back lengthwise and stomped on their body as they fell to the ground.


    "Zepar sect, huh?"


    "You, you bastard! Who the hell are you?"


    They needed some education.


    I immediately pierced their shoulder with my sword.


    "Aggh!"


    "Answer my question. Are you from the Zepar sect?"


    "Yes! Yes, I am!"


    "What''s the purpose of this tunnel?"


    "I don''t know, you son of a bitch!"


    Phwoosh.


    I killed the screaming opponent and wiped the blood off my sword.


    As long as it was certain that they were from the Zepar sect, there was no need to know their exact purpose.


    I just had to stop them.


    "It might have been loud enough to attract attention, but it''s better this way."


    It was time to disrupt the enemies'' operation.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Vivianne Velocan headed straight towards the Department of Magic as soon as the day of the festival dawned.


    She had been contemting whether to go and see Adrias several times, but she finally decided to gather the courage under the pretext of the festival.


    ''It''s natural to hang out together at a festival


    Thinking positively, she wandered the streets alone, searching for Adrias.


    If they were fortunate enough to meet, it would be fate. If not, there was nothing she could do.


    While wandering around, she noticed the small stadium.


    One of the most popr events at the festival was undoubtedly the year-end tournament held there.


    Moreover, the fact that the small stadium was located in the Department of Magic increased the chances of Adrias being there.


    She immediately entered the small stadium and looked around, and finally, she spotted Adrias.


    ''But... that person...''


    The man talking to Adrias looked familiar.


    Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be Hazel, who was reported missing after the incident in Boloric.


    ''So, he''s alive.''


    Although she had finally found Adrias, she couldn''t easily approach him.


    She had no idea what expression to make when facing him or what to say.


    Just thinking about standing in front of him made her face flush.


    While she was pondering alone, Hazel left his spot, and Adrias secretly followed him.


    ''What are they up to?''


    She didn''t know what they had been talking about or why Adrias was secretly following Hazel, but she felt that she should also follow them cautiously.


    Although they were quite far ahead, and she didn''t know what was going on, the two gradually headed towards an isted area.


    Then, she saw Hazel enter a certain shop, and Adrias followed suit after a short wait.


    There was a suspicious atmosphere, but Vivianne didn''t particrly mind.


    Instead, her heart raced, thinking that there might be something she could do to help Adrias.


    ''I need to repay the favor.''


    Lost in her own imagination, she suddenly realized that quite some time had passed and hurriedly entered the shop, feeling startled.


    Feeling something off in the empty shop, she carefully looked around and discovered a passage leading underground.


    "Adrias!"


    Feeling that Adrias might be in a dangerous situation in her imagination, she became anxious.


    Could he have been kidnapped? Was he being tortured inside?


    Various thoughts raced through Vivianne''s mind, and she quickly descended into the underground.


    As she descended, she saw a long tunnel, and she followed it without hesitation.


    Then, she sensed someone fighting in a space that looked like a small hideout in the distance.


    Thud!


    "Adrias!"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The underground tunnel was deeper than anticipated.


    Finally, the tunnel ended, and a hideout came into view.


    In the hideout, not only Hazel but also six fanatics of the Zepar Cult were busy installing something on the walls.


    They were so focused on their tasks that they didn''t even hear the sounds of the fight outside.


    I targeted the unsuspecting enemies and immediately unleashed a Rock Sphere.


    St! Thud!


    "Someone has intruded!"


    Only after one of them died and the others hurriedly rushed towards me did they realize that something was amiss. But I swung my sword without hesitation.


    Even the students from the Knight Department disyed sharp swordsmanship.


    They were undoubtedly more skilled than me when it came to swordy.


    However, I had the advantage of mybat talent.


    sh!


    "Argh!"


    One of them screamed as his wrist was severed, and the other was impaled through the throat, unable to utter a sound before dying.


    And then, there was Hazel, who had been a tiresome presence, ultimately receiving a stab in the abdomen.


    "You... who are you..."


    As expected, the fanatics were no match for me unless they were higher-ranking officials.


    As long as it wasn''t an officer, I could handle them all...


    Swish.


    Mybat talent sensed vitality and sent me a warning.


    But before my body could react, the attack from the enemying towards me was fast and powerful.


    Thud!


    "Ugh!"


    Blood dripped from my mouth.


    It felt like my ribs were broken, and my organs were damaged.


    Their overwhelming speed and strength left me unable to react.


    As Iy on the ground, struggling, a man who seemed to be one of the higher-ranking officials of the Zepar Cult approached me with a smile.


    ''Pahyat!''


    I never expected Pahyat, who was known for his exceptionalbat skills among the Zepar Cult''s officers, to be here.


    This was an unexpected turn of events.


    He was undoubtedly a character that only appeared in theter stages of the game''s scenario.


    "Oh, how delightful. You''re just my type, little rat. I think I''ll have some fun with you."


    Of all the officers in the Zepar Cult, it had to be Pahyat.


    Although he couldn''t match the power of Aura Masters, he was stronger than Ivy ire.


    He was a formidable opponent that even my hidden cards, Nickel and Timur, couldn''t handle.


    As he approached me step by step, I prepared to summon the undead to buy myself some time.


    But suddenly, someone appeared before me, blocking my path.


    "Oh, my. Who are you? Are you also one of those rats that came with that little bastard?"


    "..."


    Vivianne?


    How did she manage toe all the way here?


    She stood in front of Pahyat, not responding and only holding her sword.


    I was grateful that she was protecting me, but Vivianne couldn''t be Pahyat''s opponent.


    ''For now, I''ve bought some time.''


    I needed to use this time toe up with a solution.


    ''If I detonate the bombs they''ve set up...''


    Surely, many people would die.


    Moreover, Vivianne would be in danger as well.


    But to survive, I needed to provoke an all-out battle...


    "I will protect Adrias."


    Lost in thought, Vivianne began to swing her sword at the enemy before I could make a decision.


    Showing a much faster speed and superior swordsmanship than I anticipated, Vivianne engaged in an intense battle with Pahyat.


    ng! Swish!


    At first nce, it seemed like an even match, but Pahyat''s smile hinted at something ominous.


    And as always, my ominous predictions turned out to be correct.


    Boom!


    "Ugh!"


    Vivianne, who had delivered a powerful kick, was thrown far away.


    Soon, Pahyat began to approach Vivianne, grabbing her by the hair with his muscr arm.


    "I''ve always disliked pretty girls like you."


    Then, he showed signs of trying to kill Vivianne.


    I calmed my mind and realized that it was time to make a decision.


    ''Thanks to Vivian, I''ve bought time to organize my thoughts. The best course of action I can take here is...''


    It was obvious that Vivianne had followed me here.


    I couldn''t let her die.


    "Vivianne."


    Looking at her bloodied face, I saw the face of the young Vivianne who had suffered abuse ovepping with hers.


    Then, the memories of the month we spent together in the bond came rushing back.


    I couldn''t bear the thought of someone, especially Vivianne, dying to protect me.


    I would rather burn everything...


    [''Original Sin'' responds to the host''s call.]


    [Do you want to use the special ability ''Sloth''?]

 Chapter 46: Original Sin and Sloth

    Chapter 46: Original Sin and Sloth


    [Magic power increased by 666%]


    [Mana sensitivity increased by 666%]


    [Spell casting speed increased by 666%]


    [Mana recovery rate increased by 666%]


    [Temporary talent "Magic (Prodigy)" applied]


    [Temporary immunity to all mental magic]


    [Entered a transcendent state of emotion called "Sloth"]


    [Lasts for 66 seconds]


    As I used the skill, numerous message windows appeared, apanied by a sense of emptiness that I had never experienced before.


    Is this how the emotions of a transcendent being feel, devoid of the emotions of this world?


    ''I can''t be bothered to think.''


    I can''t be bothered to move. I can''t be bothered to open my eyes. I can''t be bothered to breathe. I can''t be bothered for my heart to beat.


    Everything is just bothersome.


    Let''s just die.


    And so, my breathing stopped, my heart stopped, and my pulse started to fade away.


    ["Where do you think you''re going to die so easily?"]


    [''Original Sin'' begins to engulf the host.]


    "Ugh."


    My heart, which had stopped, started beating again, and my breath returned.


    The sudden rush of oxygen jolted my head.


    My entire body trembled uncontrobly.


    And naturally, I cast magic towards Pahyat, who stood before me.


    "Earth Shield."


    Unlike before, an Earth Shield withpressed strength, as hard as diamond, emerged from the ground, rising up like paper.


    In an instant, the thin Earth Shield that emerged from below sliced through Pahyat''s left arm, which was holding Vivianne.


    "Huh?"


    Looking at his severed arm, Pahyat raised an eyebrow, then casually applied pressure to stop the bleeding.


    "What kind of magic is this?"


    I didn''t bother answering his nonchnt question.


    Stumbling, I created hundreds, thousands of Rock Spheres.


    These Rock Spheres, like the Earth Shield that severed Pahyat''s arm earlier, werepressed to the maximum, boasting incredible strength.


    "Ohoho. What''s going on here? What''s happening?" he said, looking nonchnt.


    The ground trembled.


    I infused mana into the ground, shaking the entire chamber.


    Using excessive magical power caused pain in my heart.


    As a result, my nose started bleeding, but I paid it no mind.


    Feeling pain, my body breaking down, and the calmness with which my opponent looked at meall of it was bothersome.


    "I''m tired of it all."


    Let''s just die already.


    I quickly pulled the mana in the vicinity towards my heart.


    And although I couldn''t fully grasp what Salem had taught me, I applied the concept of mana waves and shot out Rock Spherespressed to the size of my fingers.


    Like bullets piercing through a barrel, an explosion of magical power urred as the rock bullets flew at a speed faster than bullets.


    With only one arm remaining, Pahyat attempted to swing his sword, but due to the shaking ground, he couldn''t block all the rock bullets flying at him faster than bullets.


    Pew pew pew pew!


    "Hohoho. Who are you really?"


    Although my opponent tried to defend himself by covering his body with aura, the rock bullets propelled by the modified wave of Salem pierced through him with tremendous force.


    Thanks to that, Pahyat was bleeding all over his body as heughed.


    It would be so much easier if he just died.


    Bang!


    In an instant, Pahyat was right in front of me.


    But I was already reading his movements and used the Rock Spheres embedded in his body to immobilize him.


    The tremendous mana sensitivity allowed me to control the embedded Rock Spheres.


    While his sword stopped in front of my forehead, creating a gash and making blood trickle down, that was the end of it.


    "Just die already."


    Pahyat''s muscles pushed away my Rock Spheres.


    But with his body floating in the air due to the Rock Spheres that had already emerged, he posed no threat to me.


    That''s when the thought of having the upper hand fleetingly crossed my mind.


    [The duration of the special skill ''Laziness'' has ended.]


    [Recoil is imminent.]


    Laziness ended.


    With it, blood started to flow from my eyes, mouth, and ears.


    "Shit..."


    Another damn strong recoil.


    Although my emotions had returned, my body had reached its limit.


    As a result, Pahyat, who was floating in the air, fell to the ground.


    While the Rock Spheres wreaked havoc on his body, leaving him in a less than ideal state, he was still a formidable opponent near the level of Aura Masters.


    At this point, it was a clear defeat for me.


    ''I''ve used up all my mana so cleanly. It''s the first time I''ve ever used it to the point of emptiness.''


    If I had enough mana to summon Nickel, he would have been the one defeated.


    Pwoosh!


    Before my thoughts could fully form, a sword sprang from Pahyat''s chest as he staggered to his feet.


    The protruding sword returned to him and severed his supply.


    Sergeuk.


    As the giant Pahyat fell, Vivianne appeared behind him, blood trickling down her forehead.


    "Adrius!"


    She limped towards me and embraced my fallen body.


    In Vivianne''s arms, I trembled and searched through her embrace with trembling hands.


    "It''s broken."


    The potion I had prepared in case of emergencies shattered from the impact.


    My body felt sluggish.


    ''Is this how it ends?''


    The reality of death loomed before me.


    It''s not funny. I didn''t expect to die from the recoil of a special skill.


    ''It couldn''t be helped. Even with Nickel and Timur, it would have been impossible. Especially against someone like Pahyat, who approached the level of Aura Masters.''


    If Nickel and Timur undergo a few more evolutions in the future, they may surpass their abilities during their lives. But for now, they couldn''t match Pahyat, who was close to an Aura Master.


    So, I had to use the special skill anyway.


    Of course, I never dreamed there would be such a strong recoil.


    Still, sacrificing my own body to save Vivianne, even if only for that, I felt a vague sense of relief.


    "Adrius, snap out of it. I will definitely save you."


    Vivianne, despite her own injuries, carried me on her back and began to escape from the stronghold.


    Her limping figure ovepped with the young Vivianne that she had seen within the confines of Sloth''s bond.


    "I''m sorry, Vivianne."


    "I will never let you die! Don''t say such things!"


    I''m sorry.


    My eyes closed, unable to go on any longer...


    Ding!


    [Conditions have been met.]


    [A potential candidate for evolution has been detected.]


    What is this? Is it a gift from the afterlife?


    [Evolution potential of Adrius Cromwell: 33%]


    [Evolution will result in a single branching path.]


    Will I evolve?


    ''This can''t be a joke.''


    Unbeknownst to me, a smile formed on my face as I confirmed the message and closed my eyes.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Upon hearing the story and surveying the stronghold with the heads of each department, Bart couldn''t contain his anger and released his mana in a fit of rage.


    Observing his anger, Berial Castero, the head of the Department of Magical Arts, shrugged and spoke.


    "So, it was true. By the way, are all the corpses here students?"


    Upon his question, Surahan, the head of the Department of Knightly Arts who hade together, furrowed his brow.


    "At least these three are students from the Department of Knightly Arts."


    "Oh, this one is a student from the Department of Magical Arts. Ah, how cleverly hidden."


    Berial''s nonchnt remark provoked difort in Bart, who was already uneasy.


    "Berial, is that all you have to say?"


    "Well, um... I guess that''s... all. I''ll be more careful next time."


    Berial, smiling, surrounded himself with mana and shielded himself from Bart''s storm of mana.


    Unfortunately, despite his exceptional talent, Berial, who held the title of the Youngest Warlock, was a psychopath whocked empathy for the surrounding situation.


    "If these bombs had exploded, hundreds of people in the arena would have died. And do you think the enemy would have stopped at just the bombs? They probably would have carried out a massacre afterward."


    Upon Surahan''s words, Berial nodded approvingly and eximed, "That''s probably true. If that had happened, everyone would have died, right?"


    "Berial, it was undoubtedly your responsibility to ensure security and defense. How can you be so careless?"


    "Yes, but nothing happened, did it? I just had to stop them."


    Bart couldn''t contain his anger and erupted in rage. "You''re saying that now? Because of you, two students are wandering in danger. And you think that''s nothing?"


    "Well, it is my responsibility, but I don''t understand why you''re so upset, Tower Master."


    Berial, who had said that, added with a subtle smile, "Could it be that you''re worried that Lord Adrius and Lady Vivian were involved in the incident? I heard that both of them were at the arena today..."


    "Berial, it seems you''ve reached your limit."


    "Hahaha! Is that so? Well, well. I never expected the Tower Master to get so worked up."


    Bart, who was ring at Berial''s tant provocation, took a deep breath and regained control of his emotions.


    Berial had made such provocations more than once before.


    As someone who aimed not only for the position of the Head of Laurent Academy but also for the Master of the Tower, Berial was always prepared to fight Bart.


    As Bart knew this well, he didn''t want to provide unnecessary grounds for confrontation.


    ''The nerve of that guy. I''ll have to sort him out someday.''


    Although he wasn''tcking in confidence when it came tobat, an idental fight that wasn''t an official duel would only be politically disadvantageous for him.


    In the end, Bart maintained hisposure and ignored Berial''s provocations.


    "Ah, how boring."


    Noticing Bart''s reaction, Berial deted like a deting balloon.


    Surahan, who had been observing the standoff between the two, shook his head and noticed a lifeless body in a corner.


    The headless corpse was truly a body meant for battle, boasting robust and formidable muscles. Surahan''s eyes lit up as he noticed the severed limb nearby.


    "Pahyat Corbon."


    Upon Surahan''s words, Bahat and Berial, who had maintained theirposed stances, approached.


    "Pahyat? The owner of the Muriel entertainment district?"


    "That''s correct. I remember meeting him before. He was an extremely powerful opponent, someone you wouldn''t encounter easily."


    Berial and Bart immediately recognized that Pahyat''s body was riddled with magical wounds.


    "How fascinating."


    Berial''s eyes gleamed as he manipted Pahyat''s wounds and retrieved small pieces of stone.


    Thepressed stones were opaque and shaped in a way that minimized air resistance when they wereunched.


    "It''s astonishing. This mana arrangement creates stones of extreme strength through maximumpression. And the shape, too."


    Bahat approached and examined Pahyat''s corpse, then used Mana Detect to scan the surroundings.


    As a result, he was able to detect the scattered fragments of stones in all directions.


    "At least thousands of stone fragments..."


    What was even more amusing was that the mana arrangement used was a basic-level Rock Sphere, despite the genius-level mana arrangement technique.


    "So, the durd Adrius Cromwell pulled off this madness?"


    Soon, the notion of the Sin crossed Bart''s mind.


    ''Could it be...?''


    Did Adrius possess a Sin?


    However, the effects of the Sin weren''t particrly impressive.


    Furthermore, how could Adrius conceal a Sin that took the form of a tree?


    But...


    ''There''s enough reason to suspect.''


    While Bart entertained such thoughts, Berial, on the other hand, was purely in awe.


    "It''s true. This doesn''t seem to be the skill level of ordinary students. Could there have been a third aplice?"


    "Indeed, the probability of that is high. It''s unbelievable that only two students defeated Pahyat."


    Bart and Berial''s spections were left unchallenged.


    Adrius himself considered the likelihood to be even higher.


    "They are both in aa now, so we can''t question them."


    "That''s true. Still, it''s fortunate that this ce was discovered and evacuated. If it had been a time-triggered bomb, and it wasn''t the student..."


    Berial, after saying that much, smiled ominously as he looked at Bart.


    "Perhaps everyone in the arena has already been killed. Haha."


    "Hmph, I won''t let that happen. You damn bastard."


    Bart red at Berial once and pondered inwardly.


    "I hate to admit it, but I''m in debt to him."


    Adrius Cromwell.


    How long will you continue to burden me with guilt?

 Chapter 47: Evolution and a Wager

    Chapter 47: Evolution and a Wager


    The cold wind blowing from the north froze the world, and thendscape of the academy, which had recently been filled with festivities, now appeared empty and dull.


    While most students and staff used this break as an opportunity to return to their hometowns, there were a few who remained in the academy, spending their time in the dormitories for various reasons.


    Whoosh.


    The strong wind brushed past Lucia Evest''s protective barrier, although it couldn''t enter. She tightly wrapped her clothes around herself and entered the building in front of her.


    "Oh, Lucia. You''re here again today."


    As she entered the building, a woman in a nurse''s uniform greeted her warmly.


    Lucia nodded and handed something to the nurse, cing it in her arms.


    "These are some new snacks from the capital."


    The package had "Mint Chocte vor" written on it, giving off a strong feeling that it could be a matter of personal preference. Nheless, the nurse smiled and epted Lucia''s gift.


    "Yes, I''ll dly eat them. Thank you."


    Lucia ced the bag of snacks on the desk and continued, "I came to see Adrius, by the way."


    "I see. Vivianne also came to visit."


    "Is that so?"


    Lucia pretended not to be affected and nodded her head. She nced at the staircase leading to the ward.


    Then, she respectfully lowered her head and ascended the stairs.


    "Really, I don''t understand why they take turns visiting like that."


    The nurse shook her head as if she couldn''tprehend and went about her work.


    Lucia arrived in front of the ward and hesitated for a moment at the door before finally opening it and entering.


    Inside, she saw Vivianne sitting beside Adrius, whoy still as if he were dead.


    Vivianne had a slightly surprised expression but remained seated by Adrius''s side.


    Taking into ount the hidden truth about the terror attack that had been concealed from the public, Lucia already understood the reason behind this situation.


    "..."


    "..."


    The two locked eyes in silence before Lucia finally spoke.


    "Youe here every day. Aren''t you tired?"


    In response to Lucia''s question, Vivianne nodded quietly.


    With an awkward atmosphere between them, Lucia mustered the courage to speak first.


    "Are you not going back to your hometown?" Lucia asked.


    Vivianne nced at Adrius''s face and shook her head. "I''m from the Kingdom of Nicel. It''s far away, so there''s no need to go."


    "Well, even if it''s the Kingdom of Nicel, it would only take five days by train," Lucia pointed out.


    "...I don''t really want to go," Vivianne replied.


    Seeing that Vivianne didn''t want to discuss it further, Lucia felt that there was no need to push the matter.


    As Lucia observed Vivianne, who was looking at Adrius''s face, a sudden thought crossed her mind. Without realizing it, she blurted it out.


    "Do you have feelings for senior?"


    It was apletely unexpected question.


    Vivianne turned her gaze away from Lucia, staring nkly at nothing in particr. But her answer came quickly.


    "Maybe."


    After speaking, Vivianne herself felt uncertain.


    Do I have feelings for Adrius Cromwell?


    Or is it that I like the fairy who pulled me out of despair?


    "In the end, it''s the same person," Vivianne thought.


    There was no need to worry about it.


    I like Adrius.


    That''s all there is to it.


    Of course, she still felt inexperienced to express her feelings directly.


    When her emotions mature a little more...


    Will she be able to confidently speak her mind?


    "I see," Lucia nodded, hiding her surprise.


    She hadn''t expected Vivianne to speak so confidently.


    She was surprised that her thoughts hade out of her mouth without her intention.


    Then Vivianne asked Lucia the same question.


    "What about you?"


    "Do you like him?" Lucia replied.


    "Yeah."


    Do I have feelings for my senior?


    Honestly, I''m not sure.


    Of course, I do like him.


    But what Vivianne is asking now probably refers to romantic feelings.


    Lucia pondered for a moment and then shook her head, her gaze fixed on Adrius.


    "I''m not sure. I do like him, but it feels subtly different from how I feel about you."


    "I see," Vivianne replied with an indifferent attitude, turning her gaze to Adrius. She didn''t seem to mind.


    To her, what mattered was that she liked Adrius. Her own feelings were important.


    In this strange silence, they simply let time pass.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "When are you going to wake up from your slumber? Get up already."


    It felt as if someone was whispering in my ear, and slowly my consciousness emerged from the surface of sleep.


    As my consciousness awakened, my mind gradually started working.


    "Where am I...?"


    My body didn''t move.


    It was as if I was being held down by a pair of scissors. My consciousness was awake, but I couldn''t do anything.


    I felt powerless.


    However, as I struggled to move my body somehow, I gradually regained her sense of touch.


    [Remaining time: 00 seconds]


    [Adrias Cromwell has evolved.]


    [Metamorphosisplete]


    [Trait ''Dual Core (Epic)'' will disappear.]


    [Trait ''Vessel (Unique)'' will be created.]


    [Talent ''Mana (Prodigy)'' will be created.]


    In that moment, a message window appeared even though my eyes were closed.


    At the same time, I remembered how I ended up like this.


    ''I fought with Pahyat. Did I manage to stop the terror?''


    One could question why I had to suffer alone.


    But on the other hand, if I was the only one who knew about the terror, who would believe me and help me?


    Speaking out would only invite unnecessary suspicion or be dismissed as the ramblings of a madman.


    ''I hope Carlos is still alive...''


    My initial goal had been to rescue Dianne, a yable character.


    But now, as Adrius, my identity had be clear, and I couldn''t let Carlos, who had treated me well, die.


    ''Even if I had only the identity of Kim Jin-hwan, the oue wouldn''t have changed.''


    I had the ability to aplish it, and even if I knew the information in advance, it wouldn''t suit my temperament to do nothing.


    Of course, I had almost died due to the recoil, but ironically, if I hadn''t possessed the special skill, Vivianne and I would have been killed by Pahyat.


    But the thought of that dog-like feeling gave me chills.


    ''Is Vivianne safe?''


    Thanks to the evolution, I might be alive, but if it weren''t for Vivianne, I would have died instantly.


    ''I''ve been trying my best to ignore it...''


    Now I can''t deny it.


    The month I spent in the state of lethargy held significant meaning not only for her but also for me.


    Moreover, I even risked my life in this incident.


    ''I definitely need to reconsider my attitude towards Vivianne.''


    Although thoughts were racing through my mind, it was more important to open my eyes first.


    Gradually, my hearing and sense of touch returned, but my eyelids still felt heavy.


    ''Let''s wake up now.''


    I made an effort to move any part of my body, even if just a little.


    Then, I could barely feel my index finger move.


    "Oh? He moved."


    And I heard someone''s voice near me.


    Was that Lucia''s voice?


    As I listened to her voice, I felt my senses returning a bit more.


    After struggling for a while on my own, my eyelids finally trembled.


    ''Please, finally.''


    Between the trembling eyelids, light seeped through.


    And finally, I seeded in opening my eyes.


    I saw a white ceiling and, on either side, Lucia and Vivianne.


    ''A treatment room, perhaps.''


    Lucia, noticing that my eyes were open, leaned closer.


    "Are you awake? I''ll call the healer right away, so please wait."


    Only then did I realize the reality of being alive.


    And when I saw Vivianne, whose eyes widened slightly as if excited, sitting next to me, I felt relieved.


    ''Vivianne is alive too. Thank goodness.''


    I wanted to express my gratitude for saving me, but I couldn''t find the words.


    Lucia left the room, and Vivianne spoke softly.


    "Adrius."


    She called my name and approached me cautiously.


    "I should hide the power that Adrius showed, right?"


    That power?


    Could she be referring to the special skill?


    "I managed to deceive the investigation for now."


    It seems that my attempt to quietly stop the terror has failed, given that I am being investigated.


    I can''t make any excuses in this state, but...


    ''What should I call the special skill when exining it to Vivianne? It''s fortunate that it doesn''t feel like ck magic.''


    As if she could read my thoughts, Vivianne spoke up.


    "I don''t need to tell you. I''m just d that Adrius is alive," Vivianne replied.


    Afterward, Vivianne quietly conveyed to me what she had said during the investigation.


    ''Vivian and I were chasing after a suspicious figure we saw while happy to see Hazel again after a long time. We ended up getting involved in the incident. We were being overwhelmed by the attacks from the monsters when an unidentified person came to our aid.''


    Of course, saying it like this raised many suspicions and seemed suspicious in many ways.


    But what can we do?


    Unless there are witnesses other than Vivianne and me, they have no choice but to listen to our words.


    But even if they investigate us, they won''t be able to threaten or torture us for preventing the terrorism.


    Moreover, even if we tell them the truth, they won''t believe it.


    To realize what I aplished, they need to know that I have a Sin, and they need to know about the special skill, ''Sloth,'' but it would be difficult to believe even if I exin it.


    I managed to nod my head slightly to indicate that I understood, and Vivianne smiled, understanding my intention.


    As some time passed, Lucia returned with a healer.


    The healer who approached me conducted a brief examination and then began to speak.


    "You were fortunate. In fact, there was a chance you might never have woken up."


    Was that something to say to a patient?


    I wanted to say something in response, but I couldn''t move.


    In fact, despite having just opened my eyes, drowsiness overwhelmed me.


    "Adrius Cromwell has been bedridden here for two weeks. So even if your body recovers, some rehabilitation will be necessary."


    Regardless of whether I was dozing off or not, the healer continued speaking, and I realized that two weeks had already passed from his words.


    ''Two weeks, my precious time.''


    So the vacation must have started by now.


    I had nned what to do during the vacation in advance...


    As I continued my thoughts, I eventually fell into a deep sleep.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Five days had passed since I woke up.


    During that time, despite the objections of the healer, I went against their advice and left the hospital, treating my body on my own.


    Thanks to the regeneration and recovery potions that were like my own blood, it was possible.


    ''The terror has been concealed from the public. Not bad.''


    I just needed to stop it.


    I was pleased that I was able to prevent it, blinded by a sense of righteousness.


    ''Thanks to that, Carlos Alben is alive. I don''t know what impact it will have on Dianne, but as long as he''s alive.''


    It''s not that I wanted something big to happen. I simply wanted to live a more human-like lifepared to my previous life. And to do that, I have to prevent the world''s destruction...


    Sometimes, I wonder how it would have been if I didn''t have this information. If I had lived happily with Amy day by day, unaware of the impending destruction.


    ''But it''s a pointless assumption. Now that I know, I have to struggle to live.''


    I sighed with a mixed sense of resignation and looked at the building in front of me.


    Today is December 31st.


    It''s thest day of the bet with Bart.


    Actually, I could have gone straight there five days ago when I woke up, but my condition wasn''t good enough. Anyway, it''s today, so it''s fine.


    But...


    "What are you doing here?"


    Lucia was walking beside me towards the tower, and Vivianne followed closely behind us, almost like an escort.


    "I was bored. And I''m curious about the new potions you''ve made."


    Vivianne''s answer didn''te.


    I didn''t want to bother with unnecessary conflict when it''s not causing any trouble, so I just sighed and headed towards the tower.


    Upon arriving at the tower and entering the first floor, I saw the assistant who had guided us in the beginning.


    "What brings you here?"


    "I have an appointment with the Tower Master."


    The assistant looked at the two people standing beside me and asked, "Are these individuals part of the appointed party as well?"


    In response to his question, I looked at each of them alternately and nodded.


    Well, it''s not like the Tower Master can meet just anyone, and the two of them can''t go together.


    Using themunication artifact, the assistant had a conversation with someone and then said to me, "Only Adrius Cromwell is granted entry, I''m sorry. The two of you can either wait here or attend to your own matters."


    In the end, I decided to leave it at this with the two of them.


    I exchanged a nce with Lucia and Vivianne and followed the assistant''s guidance to enter the tower.


    Smart.


    "Master of the Tower, Adrius Cromwell has arrived."


    "Good. Come in."


    As the door opened and I stepped inside, a chaotic scene greeted me.


    Books were scattered haphazardly everywhere, and unfamiliar artifacts emanated a presence from various ces.


    Amidst the mess, I could see Bahart sitting on top of a stack of books, seemingly unaffected.


    ''There doesn''t seem to be much emotion even when I see him.''


    Although I''m sure there''s a connection with my father, seeing Bart didn''t evoke strong emotions.


    Perhaps I couldn''t feel it because I knew my purpose was to be angry at the Emperor, but the anger I felt towards him was more direct.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean I forgive him.


    ''But I''m still weak.''


    It could also be that my anger towards Bart is diluted since I know my main goal.


    However, I believe that someday I will get my hands on it.


    As I was lost in my own thoughts, Bart looked away from the book he was reading and spoke to me.


    "I know you aplished something significant this time, but let''s not forget our bet. Are you prepared?"


    In fact, Bart hade to see me the day after I woke up.


    He had a somewhat annoyed expression and only asked me briefly about the incident before leaving.


    I thought there would be more investigations since his questioning was so casual, but there were no further inquiries afterwards.


    It was surprising how loosely they investigated, even though it was a good thing for me. But it left me feeling uneasy.


    "I brought it."


    I took out the potion from my pocket.


    Bart, slowly descending from mid-air, examined the potion I had taken out.


    "You talked big, but it seems you''ve made it."


    He immediately took the potion from me and drank it on the spot.


    After savoring the taste for a moment, Bart looked at me with a strange gaze.


    "Emeth Potion? Are you trying to y a prank on me?"


    The Emeth Potion was the name of the original healing potion, but unlike the one I made, it was of the lowest quality and had side effects.


    It seemed that he had mistaken it for being simr in effect, and I couldn''t help but smile naturally.


    "Do you really think they''re the same?"


    As I asked, Bahart seemed to realize that there was something different and briefly looked into the empty potion bottle.


    Then, he turned his gaze back to me with narrowed eyes.


    "Heh, hehehe."


    He let out a faintugh without saying a word and sat down on the scattered books, examining the bottle once again.


    "Well, this is different. I admit it. To think that you considered removing the side effects..."


    Then, with eyes filled with curiosity, he looked at me.


    "I thought you were just an idiot, but you have quite an unexpected talent. How did youe up with this?"


    "Tower Master, before that, did I indeed win the bet?"


    At my bold question, he chuckled.


    "Yes, you won. As promised, I will clear your debts and give you one of my treasured possessions."


    "Tower Master."


    "What?"


    "What if what I made is not just one thing?"


    I took out another potion from my pocket and showed it to him.


    Bahart''s mouth slowly opened as he looked at it.

 Chapter 48: Barts Warehouse and a New Goal

    Chapter 48: Bart''s Warehouse and a New Goal


    "Are you saying you''ve created two...?"


    I nodded in response to Bart''s words.


    Of course, it seemed more like an exmation than a genuine question.


    He stood up from his seat, slowly approached me, and took the potion I had created.


    "Truly astonishing. It hasn''t been long. Yet, you managed to create two types of potions."


    Examining the newly retrieved potion, he made a facial expression as if he had a rough idea of what it was.


    "This must be a potion that eliminates the side effects of the Dn potion."


    "That''s correct."


    Upon hearing my answer, Bart, as before, immediately ingested the potion.


    After savoring the taste for a moment with a slight frown, he nodded his head.


    "I admit it. Haha. Truly mind-blowing."


    Shaking his head vigorously, Bart once again looked at the potion bottle in his hand and burst intoughter.


    Then, he gave me a mischievous re.


    "Creating two means that at least one is alreadyplete. You came to visit me on thest day of the year. Well, did you draw the right card with my help?"


    "Thanks to you, I was able to focus on my research without worrying about money. I''m grateful."


    "Huh! Shameless brat."


    Contrary to his words, he epted the card I offered with a cheerful expression.


    "Alright. Since you won the bet, I guess I have to give you a reward first."


    And then, he began arranging mana, as if he was preparing to use spatial teleportation magic.


    Something surprising happened.


    "It''s visible."


    The flow of mana started faintly appearing before my eyes.


    It was thanks to the talent ''Mana'' that I acquired through this evolution.


    It seemed to be rted to the unique trait ''Vessel,'' which reced the epic trait ''Dual Core.''


    The unique trait ''Vessel'' was something I had never seen before. It was a trait that turned the entire body into a vessel capable of containing mana.


    Thanks to it, I was now in a state where there were no boundaries between my heart and mana, and I could use my whole body as a mana reservoir.


    ''Now, I can use both magic and the sword with the same mana.''


    At first nce, it might not seem like a big deal, but it was quite a significant difference.


    Originally, there were limitations to the amount of mana that could be drawn upon using Salem''s magic, but now, that need had disappeared.


    Lost in thought while observing Bart''s magic, the mana arrangement waspleted, and soon after, the spatial teleportation magic was activated.


    ''Bart''s magic rted to space is an original magic passed down only within the Alven lineage.''


    With the growth of my mana talent, it seemed possible to imitate the magic that unfolded before my eyes.


    In fact, it was a talent that the first yable character possessed as well, but experiencing it directly in reality was on a different level than in the game.


    One could say that its deceptive nature was particrly pronounced.


    ''What almost killed me as a special technique has ironically be the catalyst for deceitful growth.''


    Perhaps all of this was only possible because of the temporary and mighty power wielded through the special technique of Sloth.


    Of course, without the evolution trait, I would have been nothing more than a small fry.


    While lost in thought, the location shifted to what appeared to be a warehouse.


    Simr to Bart''s office, this ce was filled with various odds and ends, but at least there was some semnce of organization.


    "Our bet was that if you create a new potion, I will give you one of my prized possessions of your choice. I don''t have an obligation to give you two just because you made two. However, there should be some reward for your efforts, so I''ll let you choose the item."


    "Thank you."


    Honestly, I had some expectations and showed him both potions, but as expected of Bart''s spontaneous nature, he made a generous offer.


    He probably thought that I wouldn''t have the discerning eye for the items, hence the proposal.


    But what now? I could see the items.


    [Cursed Music Box of Cragnat]


    [When yed, it emits magical music with rejuvenating properties.]


    [The longer you listen, the more lethargic you be.]


    Indeed, they were visible.


    Putting that aside, there were quite a few useless items among the ones he imed to treasure.


    Just as I was starting to feel a little disappointed, I finally came across a proper item.


    [Metra''s Pocket Watch]


    [Mana storage capacity: 0/500]


    It may not seem like much, but it seemed like a useful item.


    Still, it didn''t quite excite me.


    After all, it was none other than Bart''s warehouse.


    Choosing something like this from the warehouse of one of the strongest mages on the continent would only invite ridicule.


    ''There are too many things to consider.''


    The warehouse was filled with items haphazardly gathered without much thought, a chaotic mix of both good and bad items. I had no choice but to check each one individually.


    Since I had never been to Bart''s warehouse even in the game, it was an unavoidable decision.


    ''This is...''


    As I was rummaging through the piled-up items, I discovered something.


    I held the found item in my hand.


    [Sealed Sword - Gakshur]


    [Mana conductivity rate: 73%]


    [Sealed]


    It was a worn-out sword apanied by a shabby scabbard.


    However, despite its worn appearance, I already knew it was one of the named-grade items.


    ''An item I''ve only heard the name of even in the game.''


    I never expected it to be here.


    Although I didn''t know the circumstances of how Bart came to possess it, my interest was drawn halfway to this sword.


    Bart, who had been observing me as I made my choice, approached with a sarcastic tone.


    "You, a magician, are choosing something like that?"


    "I''ve been interested in swordstely. It seems like idents happen frequently..."


    As I mentioned that I would choose Gakshur, he seemed displeased and headed towards a corner of the warehouse.


    Then he came back holding somethinga mage''s robe and a long staff.


    "Choose from these instead. If you choose something like that, it doesn''t feel like I''m giving it willingly."


    The items he presented were also excellent.


    Despite his tic-like behavior, he subtly had a weak spot in his heart.


    ''Judging by his personality, he probably feels guilty towards my father.''


    That''s why he made the bet.


    If I had actually lost, I''m not sure if he would have expelled me, but the conditions themselves were much more disadvantageous for Bart.


    Still, this is this, and that is that.


    "I''ll just go with this sword."


    "Do you even know what it is? It might be better to entrust your sword to a renowned forge."


    "It''s alright. I truly like this choice. Regret is my responsibility."


    With a gesture that seemed pitiful, he casually threw the items he had been holding.


    Then he pointed at Gakshur that I was holding and began exining.


    "That''s something I obtained when I was young. It may look worn, but it was obtained from an unnamed dungeon in the Shaiya Desert. It wouldn''t be ordinary since it was obtained from such a ce."


    The Shaiya Desert was one of the several dangerous terrains on the continent.


    It was a harsh environment and weather for human survival, and asional mana anomalies made it an inhospitable ce that ordinary people wouldn''t even dare to approach.


    If it was an item obtained from such a ce, it wouldn''t be an ordinary dungeon.


    ''Well, it has to be at least that level to discover Gakshur.''


    Gakshur was a sword I coincidentally obtained information about during a quest in the game.


    At that time, I had tried to investigate it here and there but could not find any clues except for information about its performance.


    But I didn''t expect to obtain it in this way.


    Since Nickel could also use it, it was fine even if it wasn''t for me.


    I fastened Gakshur to my waist along with the sword I had been holding.


    It had a worn appearance, but rather than being shabby, it had a noble and dignified presence that I found even more appealing.


    "Tsk. If you''ve chosen that, there''s nothing more to say. Just don''teter asking to exchange it."


    "Yes."


    Judging by his words, it seemed that Bahat was also unaware of Gakshur''s true identity.


    If he were to find out the true nature of this swordter, he would surely regret it.


    ''I have a rough idea of how to unseal it. At that time, I simply couldn''t find the sword.''


    Of course, unsealing it was also a challenging task.


    But I was willing to endure whatever it took to unseal it, considering the high expectations I had for Gakshur.


    After choosing the item, Bahat used magic again and returned to his office.


    "Now, the business is finished. Keep an eye on things in the future."


    "Yes, Tower Lord."


    "Before you go, take this."


    Bart handed me a sealed letter.


    "What is this?"


    "During the recent council meeting, a letter was sent to you as well, but you were in aa, so I handled it on your behalf."


    "I was called to the council meeting."


    "Yes."


    What could it have been about?


    For now, I decided to read itter since it would be written in the letter.


    As I put the letter into my pocket, Bart, who had been silently observing me, spoke up.


    "What do you n to do during the break?"


    Why was he so curious?


    Today, his attitude seemed a bit unfamiliar.


    It felt like he was struggling as if he owed me something.


    "I''m thinking of taking a trip for a moment to catch my breath."


    "I see. A trip, a trip..."


    Why is he suddenly so deep in thought?


    Now that the business is done, I really want to leave.


    Bart suddenly conjured a pen and paper with magic and began scribbling something.


    Then he handed me the paper after bestowing some unknown magic on it.


    "Since you''ve received the sword, you should at least learn swordsmanship to protect yourself. I don''t know if you''ll be able to reach there, but I''ve recorded the location with magic. Go to the ce written on it and hand the paper to the swordsman living there. If he knows that I sent you, even though he might find it bothersome, he''ll teach you at least a thing or two."


    I quietly lowered my head and read the contents on the paper.


    And my face stiffened.


    "Deschern Polon!"


    The most skilled swordsman among the living Aura Masters.


    Since he had be an Aura Master over 50 years ago, he could be considered the oldest living Aura Master.


    "And he''s also rted to Luis."


    The first yable character, Luis.


    Deschern was the one who taught Luis a bit of swordsmanship.


    Of course, it was just a setting that he taught him as a pastime, not as an official disciple.


    Bart had personally written the introduction letter for me to Deschern.


    Moreover, when I saw the location where Deschern resided, one thing came to mind.


    "Or rather, should I call it an item?"


    It was somewhat ambiguous to call it an item, but one thing was for sureit was something that would greatly aid in enhancing my power.


    It would be good to obtain it along the way.


    I had made ns to search for named-grade items during the break, but it seemed like I would have to change my ns.


    ''Since I unexpectedly obtained Gakshur.''


    Originally, since I was searching for a sword, there was no immediate rush after obtaining Gakshur.


    Of course, having more named items would be advantageous, but it didn''t matter much as the items wouldn''t run away.


    "Now, go."


    "Thank you."


    He''s really going overboard with his kindness, making me even more anxious.


    I really have no idea what Bart is thinking.


    ''A good thing is a good thing.''


    Thanks to him, I will be even stronger.


    Although I had Nickel as my swordsmanship teacher, there was inevitably a difference between Nickel and Deschern.


    After all, the period they spent as Aura Masters was different.


    ''It''s a waste of time.''


    I had to go as soon as possible, find the item on the way, and visit Deschern.

 Chapter 49: Bahats State of Mind and the Krates Mountains

    Chapter 49: Bahat''s State of Mind and the Krates Mountains


    As Bart watched Adrias leave, a secret magic was activated in his eyes.


    ''Always changing...''


    In fact, even when Adrias and Bart made their wager, Bart had used magic to go unnoticed.


    At that time, he had also noticed the existence of two mana repositories, but now it seemed like his body waspletely empty as if there was nothing there.


    ''What are you hiding, Adrias Cromwell?''


    There were many undisclosed Sins.


    Therefore, Bart could only specte that there were many unknown functions as well.


    However, Bart had no intention of prying into Adrias''s affairs.


    Instead, he was even willing to hide the Sins that Adrias carried, even if he had the original sin.


    ''The Emperor has changed.''


    The Emperor, who had been intelligent in his youth, gradually changed as he aged and held onto power.


    The turning point was the incident that marked the end of Cain Cromwell.


    Of course, it was a secret event that many were unaware of, but as someone who had observed from the sidelines, Bart couldn''t help but shake his head in disappointment.


    ''To remain loyal to the Emperor even after witnessing such an event is foolish.''


    There was no one who sincerely remained loyal to an Emperor who discarded his loyal subjects.


    And that applied to Bart as well.


    Rather, he felt a sense of guilt for not being able to protect Cain.


    ''That''s why I secretly looked after Adrias and Amy all this time...''


    He had secretly watched over them, away from the Emperor''s influence.


    Fortunately, his own abilities were remarkable, and his position as the Tower Master of Rodren allowed him to do so.


    Thanks to that, his rtionship with the Emperor had been deteriorating day by day, but as a member of the Alvan family, he had no need to bow down.


    ''And now, I''ve received proper repayment for it.''


    Thanks to Adrias, his children were alive.


    In fact, his power yed a crucial role in resolving the recent terrorist incident.


    Of course, the search for the mastermind was still ongoing, but the interrogation of Adrias and Vivianne had been swiftly concluded.


    ''Even if Adrias turns out to be suspicious...''


    He had ultimately turned his back on his long-time friend.


    Thanks to that, he was filled with regret, but to prevent any further regrets, he would assist Adrias from the shadows this time.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After the conversation with Bart concluded, an assistant was waiting outside the room.


    "I will escort you."


    As I followed the assistant back to the first-floor hall, I saw Lucia and Vivianne still waiting there.


    What on earth were they waiting for?


    "Senpai, you received something strange."


    Lucia''s gaze was directed at the Gkshur hanging from my waist.


    And then Vivianne''s gaze also fell on my sword.


    "...It''s beautiful."


    Did she find it appealing?


    Regardless, I had no intention of giving her the Gkshur.


    ''Maybe I''ll find her a sword as a token of gratitudeter.''


    It wouldn''t hurt to find her a sword as a gesture of thanks.


    It would also change her unfortunate fate, which was already partially altered.


    With various sword materialsing to mind, I left the tower.


    By the way, how long were these two going to follow me?


    "Lucia."


    "Yes, senpai?"


    "Recently, while researching potions, I came across a clue."


    "But why?"


    "Can you look into it for me?"


    Was it a sudden request?


    Her eyes widened.


    "Why all of a sudden? Besides, can''t you just tell me about it?"


    "Uh, it''s just a vague lead, so it''s not really meaningful."


    It really didn''t matter. The hint I was giving her was about her own antidote.


    Even if it had nomercial value, it was still advantageous for her to indirectly know and conduct research. It wouldn''t cost me any money or time.


    "But if you can''t produce it, then I can step in at that time."


    Better safe than sorry.


    It was a win-win situation.


    After all, my intention was not for profit, but to save her.


    "Just a while ago, I identally mixed the mucus of a Pollock frog with fairy pollen. And then, by mistake, I added a solution of Mitrium and a slime nucleus. The reaction was fascinating."


    "So what?"


    "I ate it."


    "What?"


    "Only the specific properties of the solution were consumed, and then it dposed and disappeared."


    Lucia stopped abruptly upon hearing my words.


    Yeah, you probably have a rough idea.


    This could be the cure for your condition.


    "But since it was made by mistake, I didn''t record the mixing ratio, so I only know the ingredients used. Do you think something cane out of it?"


    "Senpai, I''m sorry. I''ll go ahead for a moment."


    She left, mumbling about the ingredients I mentioned, heading towards herboratory.


    Well, if it were me, I would be in a hurry too.


    It''s a matter of life and death.


    "I apologize for informing you sote."


    Now that Lucia was gone, it was Vivianne''s turn.


    After contemting for a while, I had decided to be straightforward with her about what happened in the barrier.


    Since there were only the two of them, I could bring up the topic now.


    "Vivianne."


    She looked at me as if asking what''s going on.


    Considering her behavior during the terrorist incident, she probably had a rough idea of what I was about to say. So I decided to proceed.


    "I wanted to thank you again. And..."


    "It''s okay, Adrian."


    Vivianne interrupted me, smiling.


    "I know. Adrian is a fairy."


    So she knew after all.


    Well, without that knowledge, her actions wouldn''t make sense.


    When Vivianne cut me off, I had nothing more to say.


    I awkwardly averted my gaze for a moment, then looked back at her.


    "Vivianne, no matter how you''ve lived until now, I am on your side. That''s all I want you to know."


    "Yeah, me too. You''re my one and only fairy."


    It felt a bit awkward.


    I tried my best to hide my emotions and mentioned that I had somewhere to go.


    Fortunately, Vivianne quietly waved her hand and bid me farewell.


    Seeing her like that made me wonder if she was the same Vivianne I knew from the game.


    Fate is something you can never truly know.


    After parting ways with Vivianne, I made a stop at the dormitory to grab my expanded space backpack and immediately set off towards the direction of the Krates Mountain Range.


    ''Deschurn Polon. I knew where he lived, but I never thought I would visit him in person.''


    His residence was in the Krates Mountain Range, one of the ces known as the Devil''s Land. Among them, he resided in the highest peak called Kratan, which was not a ce to be taken lightly as it was associated with various dangers.


    And conveniently, right next to it, on the adjacent peak called Vileum, there was a secret location where my target was hidden.


    For a secret ce, its name was quite straightforward.


    "The ce Where the Giants Sleep."


    As it fell under the Hidden Piece category, finding it might be a bit challenging, but it wasn''t dangerous.


    Originally, it would have nevere to mind as a ce of such minimal influence, but it came to me due to Deschurn''s residence.


    Now that I thought about it, this was an unparalleled opportunity for me to strengthen my power.


    With that in mind, I boarded the train for about 12 hours, passing the time reading a book. Suddenly, I remembered the sealed letter that Bart had given me.


    I had heard that it contained information about the imperial appointment, but when I opened the seal, the content was unexpectedly different.


    "Count Cromwell''s dignity shows some decline, so I intended to lower his rank by one level this year. However, due to the objections from the Alven and Closhe families, Imand that his rank be extended until next year."


    That damn emperor.


    It''s because of him that our family ended up like this.


    I never expected him to even consider lowering our rank.


    ''Of course, it''s a pathetic state to begin with, so there''s no point in arguing.''


    Still, it didn''t seem like an immediate issue since I hadn''t descended yet.


    What caught my attention more was that Bart and Sinir Closhe had helped me.


    Was it a simple act of kindness, or was it empathy arising from guilt?


    I couldn''t even tell if Sinir was involved in my father''s affairs.


    It''splicated. Things that I didn''t pay attention to in the game are popping up everywhere.


    No matter how much I thought about it, Adrian was different from the other yable characters.


    First of all, unlike the other characters, he had a direct connection to sin and evil.


    In all the time I''ve yed the game, I''vee across items that were closely rted to the story, but never once encountered a sin like this, let alone owning it.


    And the other characters didn''t have any direct involvement with politics.


    So even among the nobles, it was impossible to know who belonged to the emperor''s faction.


    Originally, I couldn''t have imagined that the Empire would gather sins like this.


    Engrossed in various spections and deductions, time quickly passed, and after 12 hours, I finally arrived at the territory I had aimed for.


    ''The train is also getting old.''


    Despite the fact that it couldn''tpete with thefort and speed of carriages, there was no other choice since the sensation and speed of trains were unparalleled.


    However, the real problem started now.


    ''The Krates Mountain Range is a demond. Most carriages will refuse to go there."


    I decided to try negotiating with the carriage station near the train station to see how far they would take me.


    But as expected, their reactions were as I anticipated.


    "Sorry, but we don''t go in that direction."


    "Even if you offer more money, it''s not worth risking our lives..."


    Seeing that they were adamant about not going in that direction, I ended up buying a horse from the market.


    Fortunately, as an aristocrat, I had learned the basics of horseback riding, so it was a relief.


    ording to the rough map I obtained, it would take about two days to reach the entrance of the mountain range.


    And I didn''t even know how much longer it would take to climb up the mountain.


    There would probably be various magical creatures and monsters as well...


    "This is ridiculous, really."


    It''s like digging a well when you''re thirsty.


    I was excited about the thought of sleeping rough after such a long time.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A grand mansion located in the imperial capital.


    Its owner was Jared Tyson, the top of the top five nobles on the continent, known as the head of the upper echelons of Jared Merchants, and the ruler of the capital''s underworld.


    Although he rarely visited the mansion due to his responsibilities at the top, for some reason, he had been residing there for the past few days.


    "Huuk."


    Jared exhaled a plume of smoke and a subordinate knelt before him, reporting.


    "We received a message from the Academy."


    "What kind of message?"


    "They say the rat hase out of its hole."


    "Huuh."


    Jared took another long drag of the smoke and smiled.


    "So, the rat that dared to ruin the offering to Lord Zepar has no fear, huh? Or perhaps we underestimated it?"


    The offering to Lord Zepar had failed.


    Furthermore, not only did the n fail, but Pahyat Corbon, one of the elite officers of the sect, lost his life.


    As a result, the sect''s prestige suffered a significant blow, with the empire relentlessly searching for the instigators of the terror attacks.


    "It''s good that I was able to im a portion of Muriel''s stake in the absence of Pahyat, but..."


    He couldn''t show his joy openly.


    In his current position, he had to be filled with anger as a member of the Zepar sect.


    Through an informant hidden within the academy, Jared received information about two students who had suffered serious injuries on that day.


    Although the academy seemed to be discreetly covering up the truth about the terror attacks, Jared knew that these two students were the main culprits behind the failed n.


    Of course, it was unlikely that only two students could have killed Pahyat, so there must have been unidentified aplices.


    Upon hearing Jared''s furious voice, the servant lowered his head and replied.


    "I will take immediate action."


    "Yes. But let me hear it. Where is that rat heading?"


    "ording to thetest information, it is the Merteon Estate."


    "Merteon?"


    Jared couldn''t hide his surprise at the unexpected name.


    What business did that backwater ce have?


    Apart from being rtively close to the Krates Mountain Range, also known as the Devil''s Land, Merteon was nothing more than a rural area.


    Could it be going to the Krates Mountain Range?


    But why?


    "Why is that rat going to Merteon?"


    "I apologize. I will investigate and find out."


    "No, there''s no use investigating."


    It didn''t matter if the rat went to Merteon or anywhere else.


    That rat, Vivianne Velocan of the Knight Academy, and the unknown skilled individual...


    "I will make sure the whole world knows what happens to those who dare to meddle with our sect. With their bones and flesh, I will surely offer them to Lord Zepar."

 Chapter 50: Unexpected Incident

    Chapter 50: Unexpected Incident


    We could proceed smoothly until the entrance of the Krates Mountain Range.


    The problem lies ahead.


    I unleashed my horse and looked towards the vige I had passedst, then gazed up at the towering mountain range with an indiscernible end.


    ''It''s ridiculously high.''


    I couldn''t see the end at all.


    It was almost unbelievable that such a mountain actually existed.


    Its size was so enormous that it would appear gigantic even from the town of Merteon, which was a two-day journey away.


    ''In the game, I could easily find my way there....''


    It seemed like it would take quite some time.


    With determination, I started climbing the mountain.


    Even though I was still at the beginning, the mountain path quickly became treacherous.


    ''Besides that, it''s so quiet here.''


    I wondered if it was originally such a quiet ce.


    In fact, I had been curious as to why I hadn''t encountered a single monster whileing to the mountain range.


    As Krates Mountain Range was notorious for being infested with all kinds of monsters, demons, and rare beasts due to its rarely traveled paths, it was strange not to have encountered anything in the past two days.


    ''It''s strange.''


    Krates Mountain Range was one of the dangerous ces to avoid because even with a little wandering, you would inevitably encounter monsters.


    Is reality different from the game?


    At that moment, something strange caught my senses.


    ''A trap.''


    It was a simple trap.


    But it was a trap that an ordinary person would fall for without even noticing.


    Something resembling a thin thread caught my eye near my ankle.


    To be honest, if it weren''t for the caution I maintained in the Krates Mountain Range, I would have touched it without hesitation, mistaking it for something in a neighborhood mountain.


    But who set it up?


    There are no people who woulde to a ce like this, so it doesn''t seem like it was aimed at humans; rather, it seems to be targeting monsters or beasts....


    ''A hunter?''


    Could there be hunters in the Krates Mountain Range?


    I couldn''t think of any specific individuals.


    In the first ce, the only person I could think of living in a ce like this was the entric Deschren.


    In that case, did Deschren set it up?


    Unbeknownst to me, I decided not to scratch and create unnecessary scars.


    Carefully crossing the thread, I ventured deeper into the steep mountains.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A person was struggling through the steep mountains, trying to escape from something.


    The human like figure resembled a mixture of human and animal, specifically resembling a leopard.


    As a Mat''ahar, a feline-human hybrid, the person was exploring the Krates Mountain Range in search of the cause behind the recent spate of disappearances.


    With already five people missing, the seriousness of the situation was not lost on the vige chief, who had selected a few young individuals for the mission, and he was one of them.


    However, shortly after receiving the mission from the chief and embarking on the exploration, the situation took a turn for the worse.


    ''What the hell are those monsters! How could they appear in this area?''


    Suddenly, insect-like monsters appeared and began attacking him without any apparent reason.


    As a Mat''ahar, he had no fear inbat, but with the increasing number of monsters, retreat was the only option.


    Crack!


    Swoosh!


    Insects flying through the air spat acid, and creatures with six legs chased Inyeong with their grotesque appearance.


    And the biggest reason he thought of for needing to escape was a bipedal insect-like monster that spread its wings and flew gracefully, pursuing him.


    "Squeak!"


    No matter how hard he tried to shake them off, they were too fast in their pursuit.


    They relentlessly pursued him, resembling a hunting pack, and he was aware of this fact to some extent.


    ''I can''t run away. Then, maybe...!''


    In a hurry, he swiftly changed direction and used sharp ws to tear apart the head of the bug chasing behind.


    Crack!


    Soon, the fighting between him and the approaching insects began, and he was more concerned about the safety of the vige than his own demise.


    ''Are these creatures the cause of the missing vigers?''


    It would be agonizing to die without revealing this fact.


    Burning his own body, he managed to take down numerous enemies, but the most formidable opponent, the insect-like monster in its flying form, watched his struggle from above.


    "Come on! Even if I perish, I''ll make you mypanion on the journey to the underworld!"


    He roared loudly, rallying their courage, and rushed towards the insect.


    However, the insect, with its agile and unexpected movements, toyed with him while flying at high speed.


    Thud!


    "Groan!"


    The speed of the insect was not just fast, it carried a terrifying destructive power.


    With its solid body, the insect used its speed to ram him with its torso, causing a tremendous noise.


    Despite his determination, he was futilely scattered in the air, blood spraying, and crashed onto the ground.


    ''It''s overwhelming.''


    Above all, the existence of those wings became an insurmountable barrier for Mat''ahar.


    "Damn it..."


    Around the fallen Mat''ahar, small insects that were still lingering gathered.


    Having suffered a massive shock that left them unable to lift a finger, Mat''ahar had no strength to resist.


    As Mat''ahar epted their impending death and closed their eyes, an unexpected sound reached their ears.


    Thud! Swoosh!


    Slowly opening their eyes, Mat''ahar saw a masked man smashing the insects in the vicinity.


    ''What is this guy again?''


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After searching the Krates Mountain Range for three days, I was able to discover the ce where the sleeping giant was located, which was my goal.


    However, along with that, a problem arose.


    ''Why are there no beasts or monsters around here?''


    I could also find a vige of different species on thend, including the ce where the giant was sleeping.


    From the distance, I observed that they were Mat''ahar, probably drying out the seeds of the monsters that existed in the vicinity to protect their vige.


    ''I don''t remember there being a vige here in the game.''


    To progress the story enough in the game to climb the Krates Mountain Range, it would take at least a year or two, so it implies that the vige disappeared during that time.


    ''But that''s not the issue now.''


    In the Empire, the treatment of different species was not favorable.


    The main reason being the suppression policy towards different species by the current Emperor, which caused the different species within the Empire to be hostile towards humans.


    ''So, they probably live in such a remote ce to avoid unnecessary encounters with humans.''


    Now, the question was how to break through the vige and reach the hidden ce where the hidden piece was located....


    There seemed to be no way to enter without getting noticed.


    Especially with the heightened senses of the different species, especially the werewolves, there was no solution.


    Reluctantly considering giving up and going to Deschren, I noticed that the atmosphere in the vige was not normal.


    It emitted a serious atmosphere, as if something had happened, but I couldn''t figure out what it was from a distance.


    I couldn''t determine what it was, but I decided it was time to retreat for now.


    It wasn''t an urgent matter to fight the entire vige and obtain the Hidden Piece. Since the vige was going to disappear in a few years ording to my knowledge, I coulde back then without any problem.


    So, giving up on the Hidden Piece, while on my way to where Deschren was staying...


    Crash!


    I heard the sound of a fighting from somewhere.


    ''Monsters?''


    Were the monsters fighting for territory among themselves?


    I should avoid it and go back.


    However, I soon discovered traces of something and had no choice but to stop.


    ''This is...''


    Remnants of broken insects were scattered all over the ce.


    While there were various monsters in the Krates Mountain Range, I had encountered this type of monster somewhere other than the Krates Mountain Range.


    ''Roach Sorcerer Lanox.''


    He was a ck mage affiliated with the Assembly.


    To be precise, Lanox could be called a summoner as he was famous for controlling the bugs he personally raised.


    Especially, some of the unique creatures he raised could rival even a single Aura Master in power whenbined.


    ''What on earth brought him all the way to this dangerous ce?''


    If he came from the Assembly, it could be rted to wicked deeds.


    If that was the case, I couldn''t leave it be.


    I immediately summoned Nickel and Timur.


    Then, I received a mask from Nickel and transformed my appearance.


    Still, I had to hide my true form just in case.


    After that, with Timur''s sense of smell, I quickly discovered the scene where a battle was taking ce.


    There, a Mat''ahar was fighting against the insects, but they were in a precarious situation, being attacked by the bipedal insect-like monster.


    ''So, he already created that creature.''


    The insect-like monster was exceptionally strong.


    I didn''t know how many he had created, but seeing one of them already roaming around indicated the danger.


    Anyway, now that the situation had turned like this, I had to rescue the Mat''ahar first and see.


    Even if they were hostile towards humans, I couldn''t let it go to the extent of endangering a life in need.


    First, to avoid any misunderstandings, I put Nickel and Timur away.


    Then, I began dealing with the ckeys" swarming the Mat''ahar.


    Crack!


    ''This feeling...''


    As the boundaries between my heart and my mana disappeared, the mana unified into one, and a ck de emerged from my sword, exuding a sinister aura.


    The power output felt much stronger than before, and as I swung the sword, the insects that came into contact with it began to shatter.


    ''A slightly more destructive feeling.''


    It didn''t seem bad at all.


    Instead, I should take this opportunity to loosen up a bit more.


    The insects, confused by my sudden intrusion, left me alone as they reluctantly approached the Mat''ahar, giving me the chance to get closer to them.


    While actively stopping the creatures, I used Mana Detect to find the ck mage.


    ''Have you given them orders and are not present here?''


    I couldn''t sense any presence.


    Perhaps the bipedal monster wasmanding them.


    After defeating most of theckeys and looking at the distant insect, for some reason, it started to retreat.


    I hesitated for a moment whether I should chase after it, but it was a pity to abandon the rescued Mat''ahar lying there.


    Besides, it had the confidence to pursue me at any time.


    For now, I had to save this person and find a way into the vige.


    "Who are you?"


    As I approached, the Mat''ahar asked with a guarded expression.


    I took out a potion from my pouch and handed it to them.


    "It''s a healing potion. If you want to survive, drink it."


    "Do you think I would trust your words? Are you in cahoots with those monsters?"


    Annoying. I didn''t feel like bothering with persuading them.


    In the end, I smacked their chin with the back of my hand, causing them to faint.


    Then, I forcibly made them drink the potion.


    For someone who wouldn''t listen, force was the cure.


    Is this the right thing to say in a situation like this?


    Anyway, after giving them the set of three potions, I roughly shouldered them and walked in the direction of the Mat''ahar''s vige.


    By the time I reached the Mat''ahar vige, a group of Mat''ahar surrounded me, being highly alert.


    "You, human! How did you get here?"


    "It''s Mat''ahar! Release Mat''ahar right now!"


    Amidst the chattering Mat''ahar, I cautiously released the Mat''ahar known as Mat''ahar.


    It was about time for them to wake up.


    As expected, Mat''ahar woke up just as I predicted.


    "Uh... Kamuru? Jokoham?"


    The awakened Mat''ahar called out the names of the Mat''ahar standing in front of them with a bewildered expression.


    Then, they noticed me standing behind them and became startled, attempting to stand up but stumbling.


    "You, human! What did you do to Mat''ahar?"


    One of them, either Kamuru or Jokoham, shouted at me.


    The Mat''ahar had a sharp and high-pitched voice, making it unpleasant to listen to.


    Meanwhile, Mat''ahar slowly examined their own body and then looked up at me with puzzled eyes.


    "Did you save me?"


    I nodded as Mat''ahar gestured toward the surrounding Mat''ahar.


    "This human is the one who saved me. And more importantly, I have urgent news to deliver to the vige chief."


    The expressions of the Mat''ahar became puzzled at Mat''ahar''s words.


    However, they still remained cautious, a trait likely developed from their encounters with humans.


    "For now, I''ll bring the vige chief here."


    Someone dashed toward the vige, and time passed in a tense atmosphere.


    Although I was calm and observing the situation, the tension was unique to them.


    It was bothersome, and I didn''t want to kill innocent people, but if it came down to a fight, I was confident I could handle them.


    It would be impossible alone, but I had Nickel and Tirmur with me.


    Soon, the Mat''ahar who ran to the vige returned with an elderly Mat''ahar.


    "Are you the human who saved Mat''ahar?"


    I nodded without saying a word.


    The vige chief then asked Mat''ahar to exin the situation.


    Mat''ahar briefly conveyed the situation they witnessed to the vige chief.


    "Insect-like monsters... and suddenly, there was a human."


    It seemed like they were suspicious of me, but I genuinely knew nothing about it.


    "I was looking for a certain location. I have no connection to those creatures."


    "What location? What are you referring to in a situation like this?"


    "There''s a ce I''m looking for on a secluded cliff in your vige. Frankly, I couldn''t have imagined there would be a vige here."


    "A cliff?"


    I nodded and pointed at Mat''ahar.


    "As you can see, I saved this person. I don''t ask for much. Just let me go to that cliff quietly."


    "I''m sorry, but it seems difficult to let an outsider into the vige at the moment. As you can see, monsters suddenly appeared, and we already have five missing people in our vige. In this situation, we cannot risk bringing in an outsider. We are truly grateful for saving Mat''ahar, but please understand the vige chief''s position."


    "Then how about this?"


    I proposed to the vige chief.


    "I will capture the master of those monsters. It seems that the missing people are most likely victims of the ck mage controlling those creatures. I will take care of it."


    It was Lanox I intended to capture anyway.


    It didn''t matter if I showed some reluctance here.


    "Really? If that''s the case, not only will you be allowed into the vige, but we will treat you as an honored guest. In return, please take our vige warriors with you."


    "Then let''s start searching right away."

 Chapter 51: Fragment of Greed

    Chapter 51: Fragment of Greed


    I unexpectedly joined the hunt for the dark wizard with the tribal people.


    However, I didn''t think it was necessarily a bad thing.


    In the first ce, it was a fortunate coincidence because I was curious about what Lanox was aiming for and why he came to the Krates Mountains.


    ''If I can find any clues about the crime, it would be the best.''


    The ten tribal people didn''t have a well-developed sense of smellpared to the trackers, but their senses were keen enough to pursue traces.


    With their help, I hade quite far when I suddenly stopped and approached the tribal people standing still.


    "What''s going on?"


    "The trail has disappeared. It''s like it vanished into thin air."


    They still seemed cautious of me, but at least they weren''t hostile.


    For now, I decided to try using Mana Detect from here.


    ''Even Mana Detect won''t work...''


    Then, I felt something strange.


    It seemed like distorted mana was emanating from a certain tree. If it weren''t for my talent in sensing mana, I wouldn''t have noticed the trace.


    Approaching the tree and examining it closely, I found that the trace was connected to another tree behind it.


    ''This form...?''


    Is it a barrier?


    As I observed the distorted mana trace connecting from tree to tree, a rough image formed in my mind.


    I drew my sword and swung it, enveloping the mana in the de.


    ng!


    With tremendous force, the sword was repelled.


    And the result was quite shocking.


    ''I thought I had be quite strong.''


    I still have a long way to go.


    The tribal people who had been watching my actions gathered around with curious eyes, looking at the tree I tried to strike.


    "What in the world is happening?"


    "It seems like a barrier. Perhaps the one who dealt with insects was hiding here."


    As I spoke, I felt a slight sense of unease.


    Judging by thepleteness of the barrier, it wasn''t something that could be created in just a day or two.


    ''The tribal vige, and now this barrier. Things that didn''t exist in the game seem to have existed in the past.''


    Even though I had cleared the game a lot, I didn''t know everything that happened.


    Especially when it came to the time before the game started.


    "Has there been any recent disappearances?"


    "Yes. It happened a few days ago."


    Just then, something burst out through the barrier.


    It looked like the front legs of an insect, but I managed to narrowly dodge it with reflexes.


    "It''s an enemy!"


    The tribal people prepared for battle, looking at the seemingly ordinary forest.


    Although the forest appeared normal on the surface, something emerged as if from thin air.


    "That''s the same creature from earlier."


    But it wasn''t just one.


    Several insects, even up to two of them, revealed themselves.


    And then, a swarm of buzzing insects started pouring out.


    ''Maybe I''ve been thinking wrong.''


    I thought Lanox had a certain intention foring to the Krates Mountains, but considering the number of troops, it urred to me that this might have been his headquarters from the beginning.


    Seeing that there was nothing else hereter, it seemed likely that Lanox had destroyed the tribal vige and changed his base.


    "There are too many enemies! Jadbihon! Return to the vige immediately and spread the news, issue an evacuation order!"


    One of the tribal people shouted, prepared to sacrifice themselves.


    Given the number of enemies, his words made sense.


    It was simply a number that the vige couldn''t handle.


    And his shout soon got drowned out by the noise of the bugs.


    Buzz.


    Whizz.


    "We will sacrifice our lives to protect the vige!"


    One of the tribal members roared and shed with the insects, and the others followed, throwing themselves one by one.


    ''They talk as if they''re going to die for sure...''


    Do they think they will fail?


    Well, that could be possible.


    I drew Gkshur and started smashing the insects.


    ''Since we''ve decided to go all out, let''s show them what we''re capable of.''


    I immediately summoned Nickel and sent him to the tribal people who seemed vulnerable under the sudden attack of the insects.


    They would probably be wearing masks anyway, so it didn''t matter if they discovered that I was a necromancer, especially in a situation like this.


    Swoosh! Crash!


    "Oof!"


    Startled by Nickel''s sudden appearance, the tribal person stumbled backward, making a gasping sound.


    As Nickel began to fiercely attack the insects, the tribal person, without even having time to think about the situation, moved their body in various directions, trying to avoid being swept away by the swarm of bugs.


    Since things had turned out this way, I summoned Timur as well.


    I entrusted Timur with dealing with the annoying insects and rushed towards the remaining insect.


    "Shall we test our skills?"


    They say that even a low-level boss can take on a few when they gather together, so I should check my own skill level.


    I immediately charged at the creature flying in the air and swung my sword.


    However, the creature evaded my attack in an instant and sent four fists flying towards me.


    Although it was fast in flight, its fists were rtively slow, so I blocked and dodged them before stepping back.


    "The wings are the problem."


    The fast flight due to the wings was faster than I expected.


    But considering that it couldn''t continue moving quickly, it seemed that there were limitations for the creature as well.


    Swish.


    Suddenly, the opponentunched a powerful body m at an incredible speed.


    Seemingly aware that a body m would be more efficient than swinging fists, it came at me in a rather threatening manner. However, I wasn''t foolish enough to be hit by a straightforward attack that came in a straight line.


    ''It''s certainly strong, but...''


    Something was missing.


    Just a few of them gathering at this level to defeat a boss like me?


    From what I could see, Lanox must havee here when his abilities were still weak.


    And my spection proved to be correct as the insect, which had been fighting Nickel in the distance, suddenly had its limbs disintegrated and wings severed, rolling on the ground.


    "Nickel."


    I called Nickel back and dealt with the creature I was facing.


    Since their skill level wasn''t high enough for me to feel the need to face them, I decided to assist the tribal people instead.


    That''s when it happened.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, Timur was pushed back.


    The creature Timur was struggling against was the same one I had faced before, but its color was subtly different.


    ''When did that one suddenly appear?''


    Before my observation could even finish, the creature that Timur was facing unleashed a series of punches.


    Contrary to my previous assumption that it was the same creature with just a different color, Timur showed signs of being overwhelmed in terms of strength.


    Thunk!


    Timur, who had taken a hit, was instantly impaled on a tree.


    Was that one real?


    Nickel, who had already dealt with the insect I was facing, approached the creature that had sent Timur flying, its cloak-like robe fluttering.


    The creature, perhaps feeling the pressure from Nickel, made strange sounds and trembled its wings.


    "Sorry to interrupt the sudden tension between you two..."


    [Low-grade Command: Summon Ghoul.]


    [163 corpses detected.]


    [Insufficient proficiency of the caster. 82 responses.]


    [Lesser Necromancer: Summon Ghoul sessfully cast.]


    [A total of 82 Beetle-type Ghouls have been summoned.]


    "I specialize in ghouls, you know."


    The insect corpses that had emerged around attacked their formerpanions.


    And nearly half of them swarmed towards the different-colored insect.


    The insect created a booming sound in the air as it fought off the beetle-type ghouls rushing at it. However, in the meantime, Nickel approached using liquefaction and sliced its throat with a single sword strike.


    "Even I think it''s cowardly."


    But considering that the enemy had arger number, maybe it wasn''t that cowardly after all?


    With pointless thoughts in my mind, I crushed the remaining insects.


    Lanox seemed to have had a fondness for the insects he created, so he might be vomiting blood andmenting by now.


    "Who are you, exactly...?"


    The tribal people watched in awe as I and my undead crushed the enemies with ease.


    Instead of standing there in amazement, why don''t you kill at least one more? There are still quite a few left.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The enhancement of Mana Recovery from the Original Sin was quite helpful.


    After repetitively killing and summoning the crawling insects a few times, they finally quieted down as if the end hade.


    Thanks to Nickel''s initial handling of the insects, none of the tribal people were killed.


    They were injured here and there, butpared to the number of insects we had killed, it was just a drop in the bucket.


    "So we managed to stop such arge number."


    "I''m so tired. I want to wash up quickly."


    "If we knew we could handle it ourselves, we wouldn''t have sent Jadbihon back to the vige."


    At this point, the tribal people didn''t even pay attention to me summoning undead.


    Well, I guess I wouldn''tin about surviving in this situation.


    ''By the way, I don''t see a trace of Lanox.''


    Is he crying inside?


    Now, I had to wrap things up, so I forcefully banged on the tree where the barrier was.


    Perhaps I had used too much mana because the force didn''t transmit properly, and the barrier bounced back just like before. Nickel shook his head and approached me, swinging his sword.


    Swish.


    I admired the clean and neat cut of the tree.


    There didn''t seem to be any noticeable difference, so what was the problem?


    As the barrier broke, the hiddenndscape was revealed.


    There, a huge tree that hadn''t been visible before stood, emitting a gloomy energy from the base, revealing a cave-like hole.


    ''Is that the main base?''


    From here on, I wanted to separate from the tribal people.


    "It could be dangerous inside, so I''ll go alone."


    "What are you talking about? We can''t let our benefactor go alone to their death."


    They suddenly became respectful.


    I appreciated their reaction, but politely declined.


    "Do you think I''ll throw away the life I barely saved? No need. If you''re too worried, you don''t have to follow. Just wait here."


    I pointed to Nickel and Timur by my side, indicating that there was no problem.


    Finally, the tribal people reluctantly stepped back, allowing me to enter the base of the tree.


    As I went inside, sticky fluid-like substances were sttered around, and baby-like bug monsters were scurrying away.


    ''Just as I suspected. This must be Lanox''s dungeon.''


    I wasn''t sure when he moved here, but judging from the condition, he seemed to have stayed here for quite a while.


    Why did he suddenly attack the tribal people after staying quiet for so long?


    I blocked the attacks of the small insect assants with Nickel and T''Mur and ventured deeper into the dungeon.


    There, I began to see not only the corpses of monsters and beasts but also the corpses of humans and other races.


    A quick nce suggested that he had been using the corpses to breed insects.


    ''Did he attack the tribal people because he ran out of prey?''


    The reason didn''t matter.


    It had nothing to do with me.


    My only goal was to get rid of Lanox, who would be a hindranceter.


    "Hey, where are you hiding?"


    The base of the tree was entangled like a maze.


    I trusted Timur''s sense of smell and continued forward, but I worried that he might escape.


    After walking for a while, using Mana Detect intermittently, I finally sensed his presence.


    Without hiding the smile that naturally formed on my face, I ran towards him.


    As a summoner, Lanox''s physical attack power was close to zero, so there was no danger now that most of the insects were killed.


    "So you''re here?"


    "Who the hell are you? Why are you attacking me, another dark sorcerer?"


    Lanox, with his squiggly appearance, shouted at me as if he felt unjust.


    I approached him with my mask covering my face and sword in hand.


    "Are you from the Assembly? Are you retaliating because I postponed joining?"


    "What? You''re not from the Assembly?"


    I naturally assumed that Lanox was a member of the Assembly, but it seemed that he hadn''t joined yet.


    And he seemed surprised by my question.


    "You''re not from the Assembly?"


    At that moment, I felt an indescribable energy within me, and a message appeared.


    "''Pure Original Sin'' senses the power of ''Charitable Greed''."


    Greed?


    Suddenly here?


    Was it because I had an Original Sin?


    I instinctively realized that among the possessions Lanox had, there must be something rted to the page of Greed.


    Before killing him, I asked onest question.


    "Who has the authority to grant membership to the Assembly?"


    "What are you talking about? Who are you if not from the Assembly?"


    "Answer the question. Before I kill you."


    "Heigel, I think his name was. Please, spare me."


    So Heigel made it here.


    It''s fortunate that I didn''t encounter him.


    I would have lost to him with my current abilities.


    ''He was a top-level sorcerer known for his exceptional skills, although he didn''t show up at the previous Assembly.''


    I heard the answer I wanted and pointed my sword at him.


    "Hand over the possessions you have. Give them all to me."


    "Ah, okay."


    He began rummaging through his robe and throwing various items onto the ground.


    I searched through them, looking for something rted to the page of Greed, but the aura of Greed still emanated from Lanox.


    "That''s all of it. There''s nothing more."


    "You''re lying."


    Whack!


    "Argh!"


    I struck his shoulder with my sword.


    Lanox screamed and writhed in pain.


    "Fine! Wait! Please spare me!"


    Technically, I could have just killed him and taken the item, but I restrained myself because I wanted to find out where he acquired it from.


    Finally, Lanox pulled out a crimson gem from his pocket.


    "That''s it."


    [Fragment of Charitable Greed]

 Chapter 52: Mythic-Level Undead

    Chapter 52: Mythic-Level Undead


    I immediately snatched the gem from his hand and asked, "Where did you get this?"


    "It was an item that came from the auction house."


    "Which auction house?"


    "Ugh... it was in the port city of Muriel!"


    I pondered if there were any more questions I should ask, but I couldn''t think of anything. After all, I didn''t expect to find a fragment of Greed when I came here to kill him.


    ''Since it''s called a fragment, it seems to be scattered into multiple pieces.''


    However, obtaining the clue of the port city of Muriel gave me something to investigate. If I took it step by step, something would surelye up.


    Judging from Lanox''s attitude, he seemed oblivious to the fact that it was rted to Sins. He was simply unable to give up due to the influence of Greed.


    "S-Save me... sob"


    Nevertheless, I cleanly ended his life as a retribution for Greed.


    I collected his remains and set fire to the inside of Lanox''s dungeon, erasing any traces left behind.


    ''It would be nice to decorate it as if Lanox had moved out.''


    I had a lot to do.


    At least I had to eliminate any evidence like this.


    When I emerged outside, the three remaining tribesmen were waiting for me.


    "You''re unharmed!"


    "Yeah. This is the head of the warlock I promised your chief."


    "Understood. We will escort you to the vige immediately."


    One of the tribesmen who received Lanox''s remains walked ahead with enthusiasm. Another tribesman beside him cautiously asked me, "Um, have you seen any other tribesmen like us inside?"


    "No, I haven''t."


    There was no need to mention the corpses being devoured by the insects. It would only shock them unnecessarily. I felt a bit sorry for the disappointed expression on the tribesman''s face, but that was all. I quickly moved forward.


    When we arrived at the vige, it waspletely empty. It seemed like everyone had fled, leaving only the vige chief and the tribesmen who had headed to the vige earlier.


    "Thank you for saving the vige from crisis."


    It seemed that they didn''t care whether I was a necromancer or whatever. Their perception of sorcerers was generally negative among the imperial citizens, but to these different races, humans were all the same.


    "The answer seems like a questpletion dialogue."


    "Excuse me?"


    "Never mind, I was just talking to myself."


    As promised, I headed towards the cliff. Fortunately, the tribesmen understood that they shouldn''t hinder me and went to gather the vigers who had taken shelter.


    ''This is where the giant sleeps.''


    Although it appeared to be an ordinary cliff, if I were to destroy it...


    Without wasting any time, I summoned Timur once again.


    "Destroy it."


    "Crack!"


    Timur raised his fist high and struck exactly where I pointed.


    Kwaaang!


    With a resounding noise, one side of the cliff began to crumble, creating a gap.


    I found it.


    I dismissed Timur and squeezed through the gap.


    Inside the cliff, a massive chamber awaited me. As I illuminated the area with magic, sparkling ores surrounded me from all directions.


    "Runafalt."


    It was a rare ore that could be processed into gemstones. It had a strength simr to steel but was lighter and had a beautiful appearance, making it particrly popr among nobles. However, I wasn''t here for the Runafalt.


    As I ventured deeper into the space covered in Runafalt, I noticed a colossal statue standing inside. It was approximately 4 to 5 meters tall. The statue depicted a figure with a giant sword embedded in the ground and Formel resting his hand on it. The reason I hade here was because of this statue.


    ''When I found out that this statue was actually the real corpse of a giant, I was truly astonished.''


    At that time, I was simply amazed and didn''t think much beyond that. I was more interested in finding other things or scratching off the Runafalt. Honestly, what good was a giant''s corpse? There was no practical use for it.


    Of course, now that I had be a necromancer, things were different.


    ''It would be best to summon a revenant if possible, but the condition of the corpse is not ideal. It''s a shame.''


    In the end, I resorted to summoning a ghoul as an alternative.


    [Low-level Command: Summon Ghoul]


    [One corpse detected.]


    Ghouls had stronger physical abilities than skeletons but had the disadvantage of asionally not obeying orders. They were particrly prone to prioritizing their insatiable appetite overmands.


    ''However, their physical prowess is overwhelmingly superior to skeletons,pensating for that drawback.''


    [Insufficient capability to cast.]


    [Lesser Necromancer: Summon Ghoul failed.]


    I had anticipated it, but I didn''t seed right away.


    However, I had no intention of leaving until I turned this creature into my minion.


    ''I knew this would happen, so I prepared provisions in my bag. No matter how long it takes, I will make it my subordinate and go to Deschren.''


    I was determined to seed no matter what.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In the heart of Rodren, the capital of the Empire, there existed a colossal pce.


    Just the size of the pce alone wasparable to a small city.


    Even in such a pce, the Emperor''s favored retreat was a truly heavenly ce rarely seen by mortals.


    It was adorned with harmoniously designedkes, rare nts and flowers that bloomed year-round, and various exotic herbivorous animals.


    In this lush and vibrant ce, the Emperor leisurely sipped his tea.


    "Sir Hegel."


    "You called for me, Your Majesty?"


    In this secluded ce where no one else was present, when the Emperor called out, a response came from behind the shadow of a tree.


    "Don''t be like that over there. Have a cup of tea."


    "It would be my honor."


    The person who appeared was a man dressed in a ck tuxedo and a top hat.


    With entric tattoos on his face, he sat opposite the Emperor and savored the aroma of the tea poured by the Emperor himself.


    "This is tea made from Durcon leaves, personally grown by Jim here."


    "I apologize."


    The Emperor observed Hegel, who took a sip of the tea, carefully.


    "So, how are thingstely?"


    "Recently, there have been signs of pressure from the Alven family. However, it seems they haven''t formed an alliance with other families."


    "I didn''t ask because I wanted to know such things. Coming here like this means you have more important information."


    "I have found the approximate location of Fury."


    Upon hearing Heygel''s words, the Emperor let out a faint exmation.


    Then, with his lips curled up, he leaned closer to Hegel, his face inches away.


    "Alright. Where is Fury?"


    "It is located in the northern region..."


    Hegel paused abruptly, his head tilting to the side.


    Although he had acted abruptly and rudely, the Emperor simply observed him with a stern expression.


    "I apologize, Your Majesty. Fury seems to be located in thend of the barbarians."


    "Oh? So, when can we obtain it?"


    "I will contact you again within this year."


    "A bitte, but understood. I''m counting on you."


    The Emperor tapped the sword that he always kept by his side and spoke.


    Observing this, Hegel simply smiled and left the Emperor''s retreat.


    As he moved through the darkness, Hegel''s mind was preupied with the signal he had sensed earlier.


    "Lanox is dead. Who could have killed him?"


    The breaking of the secret enchantment suggested two possibilities: either the enchanter had detected it and eliminated it, or the enchanter himself had died.


    Considering Lanox''s level of skill, it was highly unlikely that he could have bypassed Heygel''s magic, so the assumption of his death seemed usible.


    ''But I thought he wouldn''t be easily killed.''


    Nevertheless, it didn''t concern him much. He had plenty of words to use anyway.


    More than that, he felt a greater sense of fulfillment from seeing the Emperor after a long time.


    It had been about 30 years since he first met the Emperor.


    At that time, the Emperor had looked down on him, but now he allowed Hegel to enter even his secluded retreat, where no one else dared to set foot.


    Of course, it had taken countless efforts and endeavors to achieve such a transformation, but given that he was facing the Emperor of the Empire, he had no regrets.


    "The Sword of Arrogance was decisive."


    The sword that the Emperor always carried, the humble Arrogance.


    It was a gift from Hegel, one of the sins, but he didn''t regret it at all.


    Thanks to that, the Emperor''s judgment had be clouded, and cracks were appearing in the Empire, unseen by others.


    ''By the way, we need to find Fury...''


    Well, he had prepared various words for such situations.


    There was no urgency, so he could take his time to investigate.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    It had been a week since he entered the ce where the giants slumbered.


    He had been relentlessly using Ghoul Summoning every time his mana replenished, but there was still no sign of sess.


    ''I need to increase my proficiency in dark magic or evolve my talent.''


    At this point, even I started to feel like I was wasting time.


    Now that I needed to find Deschren, every day was precious, and I began to question whether I was wasting effort on something unnecessary.


    ''No, this is probably myst chance to obtain the ancient race that went extinct, the giants."


    Sometimes, I felt like giving up, but the reason I couldn''t was that thought.


    The giant race, which had existed in the era of ancient mythology, had disappeared into the forgotten corners of history, much like dragons.


    However, while there were still remnants of dragons, such as Dragon Rares or equipment made from dragon materials, traces rted to giants were mostly discarded due to theirck of practicalitypared to their rarity.


    I had invested too much time, and even though the sunk cost was regrettable, I couldn''t bring myself to give up.


    With that thought in mind, I absentmindedly and almost impulsively cast the spell.


    [Lesser Necromancer: Summon Ghoul.]


    [One corpse detected.]


    [Lesser Necromancer: Ghoul Summoning sessful.]


    [Summoned one Titan Ghoul (Mythical).]


    [The level of the raised corpse is outstanding. Stat bonuses are applied.]


    [The level of the raised corpse is exceptionally high. Tier is increased. It bes a Champion Titan Ghoul.]


    [The level of the raised corpse approaches transcendence. Partial restoration of the former self is granted.]


    [A mythical-level undead. Inherits some traits from its former self.]


    "Huh?"


    I was dumbfounded by the unexpected sess.


    Did it actually work?


    I hadn''t counted the exact number of attempts, but considering I had been using the spell day and night for a week, the sess rate was probably around 0.0001%.


    The giant turned ghoul still had muscles and bones, but its skin hadpletely decayed, giving it a grotesque appearance.


    Objectively speaking, the appearance of a ghoul was not pleasing, but to me, it looked cooler than any other undead, as if the week of attempts had finally paid off.


    ''It feels like I''ve obtained a giant robot I saw in aic.''


    [Champion Titan Ghoul (Mythical)]


    -Ludoludo Kahanudondo


    -Undead


    -Tier 6


    -Mana: 3733


    -Traits: Ego, Resilience, Determination, Indomitable


    A mythical-level undead...


    Even Nickel and Timur were legendary grade, but I managed to summon a proper one.


    No wonder it was so difficult to summon. The level of the corpse was just too high.


    Not only was it mythic grade, but it also had remarkably unique traits.


    ''Perhaps this is even more advantageous than meeting Deschren.''


    I felt like I had won the lottery without thinking. I had obtained an undead with such incredible power.


    Now, if I use the remaining corpse of the Fairy Queen Mirinae, even with just a one-person party, I would have an overwhelming force.


    But I should hold off on using Mirinae''s corpse until I have learned the Ghost-type skills that I haven''t acquired yet.


    There was no rush since I would eventually learn the skills through the Morne''s Grimoire.


    ''It''s not the time to rx, there''s no better time than now.''


    Feeling overwhelmed with emotions, I decided to put the giant, along with the sword he was carrying, into the pocket dimension.


    Since it was difficult to pronounce the giant''s name, I simply called him "Ludo."


    As I emerged from the entrance of the cliff, the tribe folk guarding it greeted me warmly.


    "Savior, have you returned?"


    Being called a savior was quite burdensome.


    Since I would only see them today and never again, I nodded without making any fuss.


    "I''m going now. Take care."


    "But you''re leaving already? We haven''t properly shown our gratitude yet."


    I waved my hand and left the vige without making a big deal out of it.


    Whether it was the gathering or challenging the emperor, I was stillcking.


    I had to be stronger as efficiently and quickly as possible, as long as time allowed.


    "Deschren''s abode can be reached quickly with the paper given by Bart."


    I looked forward to meeting him.

 Chapter 53: Deschurn Polon and Teaching

    Chapter 53: Deschurn Polon and Teaching


    Kratan, the highest peak of the Krates Mountain Range.


    At the end of a cliff, situated on a mountain summit so high that clouds seemed within reach, there stood a small, refreshing pavilion and a humble shack, as if inhabited by divine beings.


    An elderly man with muscr build, preparing for early morning, suddenly turned his head and looked in a direction.


    "It seems we have a guest."


    He immediately took two servings of meals and walked out of the house, heading towards the pavilion.


    Coincidentally, someone was ascending, their body covered in monster blood.


    "You''ve had a tough time. If you go a little further down, there''s a stream. You can wash up ande back."


    With a natural attitude as if greeting someone familiar, Adrias nodded his head without a chance to say hello and descended on a side path.


    "Thed has some peculiar qualities."


    The old man smiled, waiting for him to wash up ande back.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After washing off the blood and returning, Deschurn gestured to me as I sat in the pavilion.


    "Hello. I am..."


    "Have you had breakfast?"


    As my words trailed off, I approached the pavilion, raising my head.


    Even though it was shocking even in the game''s visuals, it was more so in reality.


    The elderly man with white hair possessed an incredibly sturdy physique and muscles, making it hard to believe.


    This person was Deschurn Polon, the ck Star.


    "Well, shall we have a meal together?"


    "Thank you, Deschurn-nim."


    And as expected, his personality wasid-back.


    I sat across from Deschurn and before he started eating the prepared meal, I took out a piece of paper from my pocket and handed it to him.


    Deschurn received the paper without paying much attention and made a gesture as if to urge me to eat quickly.


    Honestly, it was just a meal, but I hoped he would check the paper. However, he seemed to have no intention of doing so and simply began eating.


    ''After eating only dried rations for so long, even this simple meal feels like a feast.''


    While it was possible to hunt animals and cook them, I didn''t want to risk attracting other monsters unnecessarily.


    So, since entering the mountain range, I had been eating only jerky and dried fruits. However, when I ate the meal Deschurn prepared, it couldn''t be more delicious.


    After cautiously observing Deschurn''s reaction, I finished the meal, and he stood up with a tray in his hand.


    When I tried to help him, Deschurn raised his head and spoke.


    "If you''re a guest, sit and rest. You must have gone through hardships toe this far."


    "Yes. Thank you."


    It was good to cook and treat guests, but I was in a hurry.


    I hoped Deschurn would quickly check the paper Bart had given. It seemed like he could read my mind.


    As soon as he ced the tray down, he checked the paper without dy.


    "Haha. This little rascal has grown up. Dare to send me such a letter?"


    Little rascal? Is he referring to Bart?


    Well, considering his age, Bart might seem young to Deschurn.


    Even if Bart were 60 years old, Deschurn would still be looking at the age of 100.


    Deschurn turned his gaze towards me and gestured, speaking to me.


    "It was a curiosity that I had. Let''s satisfy our curiosity and draw our swords."


    As I followed his words and drew my sword, his hand flickered.


    "Let''s see your level first. Since I won''t retaliate, go ahead and attack."


    So, he agreed to Bart''s request. That''s fortunate.


    Facing the oldest monster among the current Aura Masters, I swung my sword without holding back.


    "You can use mana."


    At Deschurn''s sudden words, I unconsciously stopped swinging my sword.


    ...What did he just say?


    "Why do you look so surprised? Continue your attack."


    I looked at Deschurn and consciously rxed my tension.


    It''s not strange for Deschurn to have noticed, considering Salem also found out I have a Dual Core.


    Perhaps monsters of that level have various ways of knowing.


    ''Or they have mana talents like me.''


    There could be geniuses or prodigies with talents not on the same level as mine.


    In that case, it''s only natural for them to notice my "vessel" characteristic.


    "In that case, no holding back, full power."


    The ck mana coiled around Gkshur.


    Along with it, I inted my physical abilities and stormed towards Deschurn at a different speed than before.


    "Not bad!"


    Deschurn evaded the sword with a shallow expression of admiration.


    However, already anticipating it, I had preemptively upied the space where he would move and delivered an unavoidable blow.


    "Oh?"


    When I regained my senses, I could see Deschurn''s finger touching the end of my sword.


    "What on earth...?"


    Suddenly, it was blocked?


    Even though it was just one finger, I couldn''t push it away.


    I retreated backward, trying to escape his finger that clung to me like a ma.


    "You have good eyes."


    Seeing Deschurn calmly makingments, I once again felt the power of an Aura Master.


    Come to think of it, except for the encounter with Muangong right before the midterm evaluation, this was the first time I had seen an Aura Master.


    Moreover, at that time, we only exchanged greetings and didn''t assess each other''s abilities, so this could be considered a real experience.


    I took a deep breath and once again rushed towards Deschurn.


    ''Left!''


    Mybat talent, close to foresight, predicted Deschurn''s movements.


    However, my body jerked uncontrobly.


    ''Isn''t it to the left?''


    My senses were confused.


    When I actually observed Deschurn''s breath and muscle movements before, it was certain that he moved to the left. But the irregr change in his breathing and angle just before messed up my mind.


    "Hahaha! Having good eyes is indeed an advantage. But it seems this is the first time you''ve encountered such a situation."


    Intentionally creating irregr muscle movements.


    When it came to controlling the body, I simply couldn''t keep up.


    ''What''s more impressive is that the opponent didn''t overpower me with sheer strength and speed.''


    As an Aura Master, he should have an overwhelming advantage in physical abilitiespared to me.


    However, Deschurn was ying with me lightly, without relying on those physical advantages.


    "Hey there. The opponent won''t wait for you. The moment you hesitate, your neck will already be gone."


    Closing my eyes at Deschurn''s advice, I opened them again.


    I shouldn''t be mesmerized by the opponent''s movements.


    Just rely on instinct!


    Swish.


    Has it already be a habit?


    I tried to attack without relying on mybat talent, but I noticed that I automatically read Deschurn''s breath.


    Thanks to that, falling for Deschurn''s trick once again, I sliced through empty air.


    "Perhaps it won''t be easy to change it as you wish. But there is one good way to fix it."


    "May I request your teachings? Please."


    I was desperate.


    Until now, I had only learned swordsmanship from Nickel, so this kind of guidance was very much needed.


    "Well then, of course. That was the intention from the beginning, to test your skills. Even if it wasn''t Bart''s request, I was already interested in you."


    He spoke with a smile, but there was something off about his demeanor.


    It felt like he had found an amusing toy...


    Right! It reminded me of the expression Salem had when he saw the page of Sloth.


    "Hehe. Ah, you will eventually think that you want to escape from me. You need to firmly resolve yourself and join in my y."


    Something... It felt like something was wrong.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Bam!


    "Click."


    I felt the sensation of floating in the air and then suddenly fell to the ground.


    What kind of technique is he using? Even I, who prides myself on having a considerable tolerance for pain, was trembling from the excruciating pain that distorted my every muscle.


    "Get up quickly. It hasn''t been that long since we started, and you''re already lying down."


    Trying to control my breathing, I struggled to get up from the ground at Deschurn''s words mixed withughter.


    I couldn''t understand why Louis disliked Deschurn, who could be considered his benefactor, when ying the game, but now I seemed to understand.


    ''It''s an ignorant method, but it seems to be effective, which makes it even more frustrating.''


    The so-called "good method" that Deschurn mentioned was the theory that if you receive blows repeatedly, your habits will naturally change.


    And he used a peculiar method where the pain is maximized, even though there were almost no external or internal injuries from the blows.


    "Huff."


    This time, I tried not to be deceived and thought carefully, waiting.


    But Deschurn didn''t wait for me.


    "The moment you hesitate like that, you''re already dead."


    Bang!


    "Kerplunk."


    It felt like my lungs were shrinking.


    Tremendous pain spread through my side, and cold sweat flowed down.


    "Hey there. With your talent, you can disy overwhelming power against the weak. But if you meet opponents of slightly higher caliber, you''ll be seen through within five exchanges and end up like this."


    What do you mean by slightly higher caliber, ording to your standards?


    From what I could see, Deschurn was clearly talking as if he were considering an Aura Master.


    "Of course,pared to those weaklings who grumble because they don''t have such talents, you have definitely been blessed. So, you need to learn how to use it properly."


    "Ugh!"


    It hurts so much, I could swear.


    I rushed towards Deschurn, shouting with all my spirit.


    However, despite charging recklessly, I faked it and calmly calcted the situation in my mind.


    ''Left! But this time, it must be a trick.''


    In that case, I''ll cover all directions except for the left...!


    I infused the wave of realization that Salem had awakened through mana eleration and Sloth into my sword.


    ''This should do it!''


    Bam!


    "You! Aren''t you supposed to respond when I''m talking?"


    Once again, I felt the sensation of floating in the air.


    And just as I heard Deschurn''s words, I lost consciousness and fainted.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Deschurn looked at Adrias, who had been knocked out after receiving blows all day long, and let out a smirk.


    ''This little guy. Quite something.''


    Judging from his physique, it seemed he could use magic, and with his physical talent andbat sense...


    He thought he had encountered a proper talent after a long time.


    As he was about to move him to his house, he suddenly felt a chilling sensation and looked at his right arm.


    There, he noticed that the sleeve had been thinly sliced, fluttering in the wind.


    "Hehehe. Huhehehe!"


    Was this the final move?


    Even though it appeared as if Adrias had charged recklessly, Deschurn knew that he had wielded the sword calmly.


    That statement implied that he knew but still fell for it.


    No matter how much he imed that he didn''t use his true skill or mana, it was still a remarkable feat.


    The fact that the sword had touched him alone was proof of Adrias'' talent.


    "He said he''s an Academy student. What a shame."


    If he had enough time, he would have been a fascinating kid with whom Deschurn would have been intrigued for years.


    Of course, Deschurn had his own things to do, so it ended with just a passing encounter.


    As Deschurn carried the fallen Adrias and headed home, he looked at the stars in the seemingly close sky and remembered the boy he had met a few months ago.


    ''Was it Louis? He''s also entering the Academy this year. If he meet that kid, it should be interesting.''


    The times are changing.


    With the thought of bing the catalyst of a new era, Deschurn''s heart swelled, and he clenched his fist.

 Chapter 54: Training and Swordsmanship

    Chapter 54: Training and Swordsmanship


    A week had already passed since I visited Deschurn''s cabin.


    During that time, I endured the blows and learned various things from Deshurun. Honestly, they had nothing to do with the swordsmanship I had expected.


    ''Of course, they weren''tpletely useless.''


    Still, it was a bit disappointing since he was the renowned Aura Master of the world.


    Even Nickel, who became an Aura Master through relentless training, had a hard time learning proper swordsmanship. I had hoped that this opportunity would allow me to learn it.


    ''Well, I''m not his official disciple or blood rtive.''


    It would be amazing if he taught me a swordsmanship that could be considered a vision.


    Today, as I walked out of the cabin, expecting to be struck once again, I saw Deschurn ying with fresh air at the pavilion.


    "You''re here. Let''s go."


    "Yes? Go where?"


    "Today''s training is a bit special. Let''s talk as we go."


    The mention of special training sparked some excitement within me. Could he be teaching me about the sword?


    As I followed behind Deschurn, he strolled around, observing the surroundings as if taking a leisurely walk, and spoke.


    "Your habits have improved quite a bit over the past few days. As I mentioned before, your extraordinary eyes are a remarkable talent. It''s just that you haven''t been able to distinguish the right time and ce to use it, which is regrettable. So, if we continue to train together, your talent can flourish."


    Listening to his words, it seemed like it wasn''t rted to swordsmanship again. But I continued to listen quietly as Deschurn spoke further.


    "Now, what you need is an environment where you can fully unleash your talent. By repeating this process, you can correct your habits and bring out your talent."


    "An environment where I can unleash my talent?"


    I felt a sense of unease.


    What is he nning now?


    Seeing Deschurn not answering my question, a slightly ominous feeling passed through me. But what can I do?


    I''m the one who''s disappointed.


    Soon, we arrived at a deep gorge, or rather, a ce with cliffs.


    ''What is this all about?'' I wondered.


    The location was called the Devil''s View Mountain Range, so there could have been various things, but the problem was why he brought me here.


    After we arrived, Deschurn was simply looking down at the abyss of the cliff. Curious, I also looked down following his gaze.


    It was a dizzying pit that seemed to go on forever, with the bottom barely visible.


    "Take care," Deshurun said.


    "Yes?" I replied, filled with doubt.


    In the moment I gave a questioning response to his sudden words, I suddenly saw his foot approaching me.


    Whoosh.


    "What the...?"


    His sudden kick caught me off guard, and I could feel myself falling without a chance to react.


    "What is this...!"


    I quickly turned my body to face the approaching ground, maintainingposure as I checked its trajectory.


    ''I''m going to die.''


    This son of a... How absurd!


    Various thoughts crossed my mind.


    Still, Deshurun wouldn''t have thrown me into this pit without any reason.


    Surely there must be a way to survive...


    But the fall was too fast, and the brief floating time of less than 20 seconds was too short to make any decisions.


    ''The ground...''


    Just as I imagined my body shattering into pieces upon impact with the ground...


    Thud.


    Opening my eyes, I realized that there was no impact at all.


    ''What is this?''


    As I examined my body, there was nothing wrong.


    Looking up, all I could see was a faint light in the darkness, as if it were a small dot.


    "A mana anomaly."


    That''s the only exnation.


    In fact, the reason why the Krates Mountain Range was called the Devil''Land was not only due to its rugged terrain, but also because of the various mana anomalies and mutated monsters caused by the high mana concentration.


    Still, he could have given me some warning or pushed me off the cliff so suddenly. What was he thinking?


    If I were weak-hearted, I could have died from cardiac arrest during the fall.


    While harboring some grievances towards Deschurn, I began to feel signs of life around me.


    Growl.


    Monsters surrounded me, their red eyes gleaming as they revealed their presence.


    Compared to the creatures I had encountered on the mountain so far, these monsters looked much fiercer, as if they were rted to these mana anomalies.


    ''So this is it?''


    Was this the environment where I could unleash my talent?


    What a load of crap.


    Growl!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    It took about another week to escape from the cliff.


    Fortunately, there was a spiral-shaped path that allowed me to climb back up, but I had to endure attacks from monsters and creatures for a whole week, barely getting any sleep and constantly being on the move.


    While the experience reminded me of extreme missions I had undertaken in my previous life, it didn''t exactly put me in a good mood. However, it did sharpen my spirit and energy.


    "You''ve done well," Deschurn said.


    He gave me only one day of rest before immediately starting another intense training session.


    The sharp edge I had honed with great difficulty gradually dulled, just like a swordsmith''s de being worn away.


    After enduring a week of intense training, I once again entered the cliff.


    ''It''s extreme.''


    This was the first time I had undergone training that pushed me to the brink of death.


    Even though I hade from a special forces background, I had never been subjected to such brutal treatment.


    Except for basic training as a recruit, I had always approached training with scientific methods and efficiency. But this was simply throwing oneself into physical confrontations with nothing but brute force and willpower.


    It was a practical training where it was either life or death.


    After repeating this for about a month, Deschurn finally said, "You''ve improved enough."


    The instincts I had acquired with my body allowed me to erase my previous habits.


    After a month of intense training, I could finally wield mybat talent freely.


    In addition, my proficiency in mana maniption had significantly increased.


    Ding!


    [Condition met.]


    [A potential evolvable entity has been discovered.]


    [Adrias Cromwell''s Talent: Potential evolution of ''Combat'' - 30%]


    [Would you like to evolve?]


    Evolution from prodigy to genius seems to progress slowly in terms of proficiency.


    Even after all that, it was only 30%.


    Still, what I learned from this opportunity was that evolution was possible from as low as 30%.


    The same applied to other talents and skills. They needed to have a minimum potential of 30% to trigger the evolution prompt.


    Having this information was not a bad oue.


    "Now that you have the basics, let''s move on to teaching you some real techniques," Deschurn said unexpectedly. Instead of our usual meta-training, he had something else in mind.


    He stood there holding a long branch in one hand and effortlessly assumed a posture, unlike his usual self.


    "Swordsmanship, sword techniques, and all other forms of wielding a sword are more important than you might think. The reason is because of the presence of mana."


    With a swing of the branch, the air exploded, and a tree on the other side was cleaved diagonally.


    I couldn''t help but stare in awe as the copsing tree trunk left me speechless.


    "Most sword techniques in the present day are developed in rtion to the flow of mana. They consist of movements and maniption that maximize the destructive power of mana. So even if you have an abundance of mana, there will always be a difference between someone who knows proper sword techniques and someone who doesn''t. This applies not only to swords but to all weapon skills."


    As he swung the sword again, this time there was no sound, but the air was sliced apart. However, instead of the tree being cleaved, it exploded as if it had been hit by a bomb.


    "By utilizing various mana techniques ording to different sword techniques, the results can vary greatly. This applies not only to swords but also to the body. By using mana that activates the body, such as spells and divine techniques, your movements can change. And whenbined with sword techniques, the destructive power increases exponentially."


    Deschurn''s image seemed to fade away like an illusion, and before I knew it, he was standing right next to me, exining with great detail.


    Although his voice seemed toe from the front, I could now see him next to me, which was more terrifying than awe-inspiring.


    ''This is the true skill of an Aura Master.''


    I was in awe, my eyes wide open.


    The enemies I had faced so far were mere ants.


    Of course, there was one instance when I encountered Fayat, who disyed simr movements, but at that time, I was in the midst of using lethargy and couldn''t fully appreciate it.


    "If I had enough time, I would teach you all sorts of things, but for now, I''ll start by teaching you the basics of mana maniption and swordsmanship."


    He exined in detail the basic thrusts and cuts, which were the only techniques I knew.


    Finally, I could learn swordsmanship and mana maniption that I couldn''t learn from Nickel, and it felt like experiencing a whole new world.


    Swish.


    Crack!


    Following Deschurn''s instructions, I swung the sword while utilizing mana, and the tree about a meter away showed a visible mark.


    Of course, it was far from cutting down or destroying the entire tree, but even this level of achievement was more than enough to feel surreal.


    ''Magic and swordsmanship give off different sensations.''


    And if I mastered it well enough, I could mix magic with swordsmanship to create something exciting.


    For example, a sword technique infused with the technique of a fireball, rather than a simple sword swing.


    Of course, I would need to be proficient enough with mana maniption without consciously thinking about it to attempt such a mix.


    Right now, even swinging the sword once to generate a sword aura was difficult without concentration.


    The more I learned, the more regretful I felt.


    If I had a bit more time, I could have learned so much more.


    Especially with swordsmanship, unlike dark magic, there was no need to desperately hide such abilities, which made the feeling even more enticing.


    "Just because you seeded once, are you going to take a break? Keep going," Deschurn said.


    "Yes," I replied, even though he didn''t need to tell me to continue. I already had that intention.


    I had never realized that such an enjoyable thing was known only by the knights of the Academy.


    ''But is it supposed to be this easy?'' I wondered.


    Come to think of it, none of the enemies I had faced so far had used sword auras.


    Of course, I wouldn''t be able to use it immediately in a real battle.


    It still required tremendous concentration, making it useless in urgent situations.


    ''But if I think about it, when I yed as Louis, he had been using sword auras since his first year in practical battles. Well, he was the first yable character, after all.''


    Other characters who used swords also seemed to have started using sword auras by their second year of game time.


    Even the highly talented yable characters seemed to have only started using them at that level. It was no wonder the weak opponents I had faced so far hadn''t used them.


    ''Anyway, it seems that moving my body suits my nature.''


    I continued to carve the tree using sword auras.


    Deschurn watched Adrias effortlessly create sword auras and felt a thrill.


    Though he didn''t show it on the surface, internally he repeated one word after another.


    ''He''s gone mad,pletely mad! This guy is insane!''


    I had nned to pour out everything I had left in the remaining time, but this was beyond my expectations.


    ''Even that kid I identally met, Louis, could only understand and couldn''t immediately apply my demonstration.''


    That alone was already impressive.


    Simply showing a demonstration and teaching mana maniption would have allowed him to grasp the basics within this year, assuming he continued to make efforts.


    ''But now that I see it, not only does he have physical talent, but his talent for mana is also exceptional. Or is it because of his unique constitution?''


    Regardless of the reason, I had to change my thinking now that things had turned out this way.


    Deschurn once again watched Adrias create sword auras and leave marks on the tree.


    And as he pondered deeply, he finally made up his mind.


    ''Well, since I don''t have any other disciples and it''s about time to consider a sessor.''


    With such talent, even with just a little guidance, he would grow on his own.


    Of course, there was a strong desire to watch over and nurture him, but it would benefit neither him nor himself.


    So now, what needed to be done...


    ''It''s been a while since I''ve had to write with a brush on paper.''


    It was time to prepare a gift for him, who would be both the first andst disciple.

 Chapter 55: The Descent and an Unexpected Encounter

    Chapter 55: The Descent and an Unexpected Encounter


    As the time for descent approached, I felt a sense of regret and tried to reduce my sleep and focus more on training.


    ''What is he doing every night?''


    Deshurun would enter the cabin before me and I could sense him doing something throughout the night, but it could have been personal matters, so I ignored it.


    "Psh!" p p!


    I sessfully performed two consecutive sword auras.


    Of course, I still felt uncertain about using them in actualbat.


    ''Come to think of it, Nickel also used sword auras during fights.''


    I had always believed that he would handle things well inbat, so I didn''t pay much attention to how he fought.


    But now, faint memories of his unique movements and not just fluidity remained.


    ''It''s frustrating.''


    I had asked him to teach me sword techniques, but he only focused on basic swordsmanship.


    Of course, I also hadn''t properlymunicated my request, but I hesitated to ask him to teach me those intricate details.


    Now it was time for me to sleep, so I put away my sword and entered the cabin.


    "Are you finished?"


    "Yes. I''ll go in first."


    "Alright. Rest well."


    What is he writing?


    I nced at him, sitting at a small desk and writing something, but I didn''t pay much attention and went into the room to sleep.


    ''In a day or two, it''ll be time for the descent. I should be able to arrive on time.''


    It felt like I was trying too hard to fit into his schedule, but his teachings were too valuable.


    Especially when it came to mana maniption, there was still much for me to learn, to the point where I was tempted to just enroll in the Academy.


    ''Of course, that wouldn''t be possible.''


    Soon, Louis and the other important yable characters would enroll.


    In order to prevent the world''s destruction, I had to subtly guide them in the right direction.


    When ying the game, I had quests to follow the main storyline, but now there were no reins holding them back.


    ''Of course, I can''t control them as I please.''


    But it would still be better than doing nothing.


    Especially in the case of Louis, I had high expectations for him.


    It was only natural since I had yed as him for half of my two-year gamey, creating a strong attachment.


    The thought of meeting him soon kept me awake on that sleepless night.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As I woke up during the early morning hours, feeling the crispness of the air, I stepped out of my room and noticed the empty cabin.


    I thought that Deschurn must have briefly stepped out, so I contemted whether to go for a short mountain walk. But in that moment, I noticed a book lying in front of the door.


    ''Why would he leave it here?''


    Is it for me?


    When I picked up the book, I saw the title, the ink still fresh.


    [Muageom (Sword of Selflessness)]


    It''s an itembel. Could it be...


    "A swordsmanship manual?"


    I tried to calm my racing mind as I held the book.


    But it was difficult to remain calm.


    A swordsmanship manual written by Deschurn Polon, the renowned master of swordsmanship.


    Deschurn had always been a mysterious figure, and apart from Louis, I had never encountered any episodes rted to him.


    And even Louis had never received personal instruction from Deschurn.


    ''Is this truly a swordsmanship manual left by Deshurun?''


    I walked around the cabin with the book in my hands, searching for Deschurn, but he was nowhere to be found inside.


    Eventually, I went outside and searched the surroundings, but there was no trace of him.


    Returning to the cabin, I slowly opened the book.


    ''Adrias Cromwell. I apologize for leaving this sudden gift and departing abruptly. As someone of my age, I find such sentimental gestures embarrassing. But forgive me for expressing my feelings in writing like this.''


    It felt as if I could hear Deschurn''sughter.


    Unconsciously, a smile formed on my face as I continued reading.


    ''To be honest, if I had enough time and circumstances allowed, I would have preferred to continue teaching you under my guidance. However, both my circumstances and yours would likely make that an unreasonable desire. So, I have transcribed my teachings into this book. I believe that you, of all people, will be able to aplish great things with just this. When we meet again, I hope your skills surpass what is written in this book. P.S. It would be best if you memorize everything and then burn it. Don''t get involved in unnecessary trouble.''


    That was the extent of Deschurn''s letter.


    After that, it covered everything from the basics I had already learned to his advanced sword techniques.


    I closed the book for a moment and sat quietly in the chair.


    Receiving kindness from someone was not something I was ustomed to.


    And once again, I felt grateful to return to this world.


    Although the burden of knowing the impending doom of the world asionally weighed on me, the presence of my family and these human connections gave meaning to my life.


    "Then, has Deschurn already left the Krates Mountains?"


    There was no reason for me to stay here any longer.


    I had already nned to descend, and it seems Deschurn beat me to it.


    Before leaving, I briefly left a note expressing my gratitude after taking a quick look around Deschurn''s desk.


    Farewell, Master.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A young boy stumbled along the wet road at night.


    In his arms, he held a long object wrapped in purple fabric.


    Growl.


    How many days had it been since he had eaten?


    The boy, who looked pitiful, aimlessly walked without a sense of direction.


    "I''m hungry."


    The reality that had changed in just a few days made hunger lose its meaning.


    Other than the object he held, wrapped in the fabric, the boy had nothing else.


    He became trapped in the thought that he might starve to death without anything else to his name.


    "I have to protect it... even though..."


    His consciousness gradually became hazy.


    Unable to bear it any longer, the boy leaned against a wooden pir on the roadside and lost consciousness.


    ''I have to protect it. There''s no one else now.''


    The boy, aware of his impending death, decided that he had to bury the object he held, even though he could barely muster the strength to dig the ground.


    The object he possessed was the "Dark Sword Rubens."


    It was an item that should never be revealed in this world.


    And until now, it had been sealed by the sacrifice of generations in his tribe.


    But a few days ago, during an attack by monsters, the boy barely managed to escape with the sword and fled.


    Determined to gather a little more strength, the boy concluded that it would be better to head into the depths of the forest rather than remain on the roadside.


    As he entered the forest, he caught a whiff of the scent of roasting meat.


    Growl.


    Unbeknownst to himself, the boy walked towards the direction where the scent wasing from while clutching the dark sword in his arms.


    And there, he discovered a man grilling a whole rabbit on a skewer.


    Tap, tap.


    "Ah."


    The boy turned around and locked eyes with the man who was looking at him.


    Then, in his haste to retreat, he stumbled and fell.


    The man got up from his spot and approached the boy.


    "Don''t... don''te any closer!"


    The boy shouted, but his appearance was more like a frightened kitten hissing than anything threatening.


    However, the man, who had set up a campfire, did not approach the boy any further. Instead, he returned to his spot and gestured after cutting the meat.


    "Do you want some?"


    The boy''s throat audibly gulped, but he shook his head.


    "T-Thank you, but I should be going."


    However, contrary to his words, he couldn''t easily leave.


    Observing the boy, the man added spices to the cut meat and took a bite.


    Just watching how much he enjoyed it made the boy''s stomach roar.


    "Uh..."


    Tears welled up in the boy''s eyes for some inexplicable reason.


    He didn''t want to die. He didn''t want to die in a ce like this, guarding a mere sword.


    But for the sake of the noble mission and for the vigers who had died protecting it, he had to do his best to hide this sword.


    At that moment, the man grilling the meat tore a leg off the rabbit, sprinkled some spices, and licked his fingers.


    Then, he got up from his spot and approached the boy.


    "D-Don''te any closer..."


    "There''s water here too, so eat together."


    The man ced a water jug and the rabbit leg in front of the boy and then stepped back.


    With a nk expression, the boy reached out with trembling hands and took the meat and the water jug.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ''Why are you here?''


    I struggled to hide myplicated feelings as the figure suddenly appeared before me.


    ''Benjamin Anikios.''


    The boy standing in front of me was none other than the second yable character following Louis.


    Since it was still before the start of the game, he should have been in the secluded vige of Lujin, isted from the world.


    From his appearance, it seemed like he had gone through quite a struggle.


    Fortunately, he still possessed the Dark Sword, Rubens.


    ''He was the master of the Dark Sword and a genius with the sword.''


    While Louis was a multi-talented prodigy who excelled at everything, Benjamin, on the other hand, was a genius who received tremendous bonuses when it came to swords, thanks to his special ability as the "Master of the Sword," a unique attribute that only he possessed.


    It was originally set that he could be the owner of the Dark Sword due to this special attribute.


    ''But how did he end up wandering around with the Dark Sword like this?''


    ording to the original n, he was supposed to be recognized as the owner of the Dark Sword in the vige and embark on a journey to seal the true power of the Dark Sword.


    Until he set off on his journey, his main story was supposed to revolve around training in the vige, simr to how other characters trained at the academy.


    It was puzzling why he ended up in this sorry state.


    It was pitiful to see him dozing off immediately after eating the meat, clearly exhausted from his struggles.


    ''This reminds me of Seongbo.''


    I recalled Park Seongbo, the youngest member of the special forces team who would behave exactly like this after tough training or missions.


    As I gently covered him with a nket, a random thought crossed my mind.


    ''How should I handle this guy?''


    Let''s think positively.


    He is a child with tremendous potential, enough to be the second yable character.


    Since things have turned out this way, what if I make himpletely on my side?


    ''It would be aplete win-win situation.''

 Chapter 56: Benjamin Anikius and the Fanatics

    Chapter 56: Benjamin Anikius and the Fanatics


    "Always remember, we are the descendants of heroes. We must protect the sealed sword, for it is our duty!"


    Grandfather''s constant lectures echoed in Benjamin''s ears. And now, in his hands, he held the Magic sword Rubens.


    "Aaah!"


    "Stop! Stop them!"


    The vige was in mes. The vigers screamed in terror as blood spilled, and unfamiliar outsiders brandished their weapons.


    "Benjamin! Take the sword and run!"


    Someone shouted, but Benjamin stood frozen, clutching the purple cloth-wrapped Rubens.


    He couldn''t understand.


    What was this sword? Just yesterday, the vigers had adored him, finding him cute. Why were they dying because of this insignificant de? And why were these mercenaries killing innocent people over it?


    "Found it! The sword is over there!"


    At the cry of one of the mercenaries, the menacing men rushed toward Benjamin.


    And the brave vigers who tried to protect him fell one by one.


    "Why...?"


    What was so special about this sword?


    Benjamin removed the cloth wrapped around the sword and tightly grasped the hilt of the magic sword with both hands.


    He couldn''t escape.


    He couldn''t abandon thend where he was born and raised, along with the people of this vige.


    Shrrring.


    With a faint sound, the magic sword gradually revealed itself from its scabbard.


    Soon, Rubens, with its divine power, wailed.


    Kiiiieeek!


    A storm of magical energy erupted, and Benjamin felt a power he had never experienced before.


    If he couldn''t let it go, then perhaps killing all the enemies wouldn''t be so bad.


    Freed from its scabbard, Rubens emitted dozens of times more magic than usual, engulfing Benjamin.


    Screaaam!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Whoa."


    Benjamin gasped for breath as he woke up, his eyes fluttering open.


    As he looked around, he realized that it was close to noon.


    Though it had been a nightmare, the deep sleep left him feeling refreshed.


    "Are you awake?"


    Adrias, who greeted Benjamin, handed him the water jug.


    With a wary expression, Benjamin looked at Adrias but soon noticed the presence of Rubens in his arms. He epted the water gratefully.


    "T-Thank you."


    Was it just ordinary water?


    He had a slight suspicion but decided not to dwell on it and drank the water.


    Before he knew it, the ce they had stayed was tidied up, and Benjamin folded the nket covering him and handed it to Adrias.


    "Um, well..."


    "To say thank you? Yes, I got it."


    "Y-Yes..."


    Why was this man treating him so well?


    Since leaving the vige, Benjamin had always been on guard and had never received such kindness before.


    Was it sympathy? Pity?


    Considering his current state, he couldn''t help but appear pitiful.


    "This is fate, so let''s exchange names. I''m Adrias Cromwell."


    "I''m Benjamin Anikius."


    "Alright, Benjamin. I don''t know what''s going on, but do you have any particr destination?"


    Adrias asked, and Benjamin fell into deep thought.


    Since there was no predetermined destination, he wondered how to respond.


    As Benjamin hesitated to answer, Adrias spoke again.


    "You don''t have to tell me if you don''t want to. I was just curious. Honestly, I''m more interested in why you''re wandering around like this rather than where you''re going."


    "Our vige... was attacked by mercenaries."


    After a moment of consideration, Benjamin decided it was fine to share this information.


    Although Adrias didn''t have the best impression, he didn''t seem like a bad person either.


    Upon hearing Benjamin''s words, Adrias furrowed his brow and pondered, stroking his chin.


    "It seems like you have nowhere to go."


    "...Yes."


    In the end, it was easy to deduce that the vige had been attacked.


    Benjamin sighed and sank into his thoughts.


    ''What should I do now? I brought the magic sword with me, but my family is all gone, and the vige is destroyed.''


    He had killed all the mercenaries who attacked the vige, but it was already toote as all the vigers had been killed.


    ''If only I had made a decision a little faster...''


    Regret stabbed at Benjamin''s heart, but he remained resolute.


    As a descendant of warriors and the guardian of the demonic sword, he had fulfilled his duty.


    It was at that moment that Adrias approached him.


    "If you have nowhere to go, would you like to apany me for a while? It won''t be of any help to you to stay in this remote ce."


    "Thank you, but why do you care about me?"


    "I have a younger sister who is about your age. I can''t just leave someone like you behind. If you don''t want to, just say so."


    Adrias''s words made Benjamin raise his head.


    As someone with the responsibility of protecting the sword, he had to survive.


    He didn''t know when he would receive such kindness again, so he had to seize the opportunity.


    "I will apany you. Please ept me."


    "Good. For now, we''ll head toward the capital of the empire. It''s a convenient ce to find work or settle down."


    And so, an unexpected journey began.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ''Mercenaries attacked the vige?''


    It seemed too early to inquire about the details of the vige being attacked.


    First, they needed to be closer and ease their guard before asking.


    The fact that the future had changed meant that somewhere along the line, something had gone wrong due to my actions, but I had no clue as to where.


    ''The cause will be revealed gradually. For now, the problem is what to do with Benjamin.''


    I had thought of making him join my side, but it had only given me a headache.


    I needed to return to the academy immediately, and I didn''t have time to investigate him.


    ''The academy?''


    An idea suddenly came to mind, and it didn''t seem like a bad one.


    With my current status, I had enough money to clear Alven''s debts and additional patents to be filed soon.


    Supporting Benjamin''s tuition and enrolling him in the Monas Academy, a branch of the Rodren, didn''t seem like a bad idea.


    Just the fact that he would be admitted to the academy would provide him with sufficient protection.


    Furthermore, Benjamin''s age will be 15 years old this year.


    It was the perfect age to enter the three-year course at Monas Academy.


    ''The problem is that Monas'' admission process is already over.''


    I have to find a way to solve that.


    For now, the goal was to somehow get Benjamin into the academy.


    Due to his characteristic as the "Master of the Sword," he was a kid who grew rapidly even through training alone, but learning at the academy could potentially elerate his growth even faster than in the game.


    ''Come to think of it, he''s just a little kid, only 15 years old.''


    He was the youngest yable character in the game.


    Even so, if he had been the same age as Louis, he could have been the first in line.


    Lost in thought, I walked with Benjamin, and before I knew it, I could see the town along with the darkening sky.


    It was the nearest town to the Krates Mountains and a town I had passed through once when heading towards the Krates Mountains.


    "If we stay overnight here, we can buy some supplies and then head to Mertheon."


    I decided to subtly introduce the topic of the academy in the meantime.


    As we entered the town, the atmosphere was calm, possibly due to thete hour.


    However, I could sense a hidden tension in the meantime.


    "It feels eerie."


    Of course, it could just be my imagination, but for now, I headed towards the vige chief''s house, where I had been indebted to before.


    As I knocked on the door, the vige chief''s face quickly appeared.


    "W-who? Ah, it''s you fromst time."


    The vige chief invited me inside.


    However, I hesitated for a moment.


    ''The vige chief seems to be sweating coldly. His breathing is unstable, and his body is tense.''


    He''s nervous.


    I wonder why?


    As soon as the doubt crossed my mind, I immediately used Mana Detect.


    As a result, I could confirm the presence of people hiding inside and the scent of dangering from the forest next to the vige.


    "Damn it. We''ve been spotted! Kill them!"


    The guys who were hiding must have sensed my Mana Detect, as they immediately sprang out from various ces in the house, wielding their weapons.


    "What''s going on? These guys weren''t here when Ist visited."


    Although I couldn''t understand the reason, Benjamin, who had been on edge since entering the vige, swiftly drew Rubens without hesitation.


    ''This just got troublesome.''


    The presence of the Soul Sword should be kept hidden if possible, but perhaps due to previous experiences, Benjamin instinctively drew his sword.


    As Benjamin unsheathed his sword, the enemies seemed to target him first andunched their attack.


    However, with a powerful surge of mana, Benjamin swung his longsword.


    Crack!


    The enemies copsed, their upper and lower bodies separated.


    ''Impressive. The Soul Sword is quite something, isn''t it?''


    Judging from the current situation, Benjamin, wielding the Soul Sword, would be stronger than Louis.


    By the way, I''ve killed them all without getting any information.


    I gently ruffled Benjamin''s hair and approached the trembling vige chief in the corner.


    "What on earth happened here?"


    "I-I don''t know! I don''t know anything!"


    "I won''t harm you, so exin. Otherwise, I won''t help you."


    At that moment, I felt numerous presences converging towards this ce from outside.


    Damn, there are so many. What the hell is going on?


    "I don''t know exactly. They just kept repeating the order to worship Lord Zepar and threatened me. Please, spare me."


    The Zepar Sect?


    These despicable bastards...


    They might be the ones targeting Benjamin.


    I should confirm it for sure, considering the incident fromst time.


    Kwaaang!


    While I was interrogating the vige chief, I heard amotion from outside.


    It seems Benjamin couldn''t hold back and got into a fight.


    Given that he lost everything in the hometown attack, he must be on edge.


    I left the vige chief and went outside first.


    Then I saw Benjamin fighting against numerous enemies surrounding the house.


    Swoosh!


    The opponent was quite leisurely in dealing with Benjamin.


    In contrast, I could see that Benjamin had taken several hits, as his lips were split.


    "Maximus Bandam, a subordinate officer of the Zepar Sect."


    Although he was a subordinate, his strength surpassed that of an ordinary criminal.


    Even if Benjamin had the Soul Sword Rubens, it was evident that Maximus'' experience and skill were an insurmountable barrier.


    At that moment, Maximus, who noticed my presence, turned to look at me.


    "So the protagonist is here! You must be Adrias Cromwell, right?"


    Even in the midst of the fight, he shifted his gaze towards me and spoke, indicating a significant difference in our abilities.


    Since he even knew my name, it was clear that he hade to find me.


    "What''s this kid? A bodyguard? In any case, let''s make a deal."


    "A deal?"


    ng!


    Whoosh!


    "Ugh."


    While he was talking, Maximus effortlessly blocked Benjamin''s attack and kicked him away, nodding his head.


    "If you promise to tell me who stopped the sacrifice at the academy without causing me pain, I will let you go. You wouldn''t have killed Payat, so there must have been a third party involved."


    So, that was his objective.


    Listening to his words, I understood why he had sent only a lower-ranking officer.


    "I underestimated you."


    Ironically, that''s good.


    I drew Gkshur.


    "Huh? What are you trying to do now? Adrian Cromwell, aren''t you a magician?"


    No matter what Maximus babbled, I walked slowly towards him.


    ''"It''s time to put to use what I recently learned.''


    And when the distance between Maximus and me was about three meters, I focused and swung the mana-infused pitch-ck sword.


    Swoosh!


    Thud!


    With a sound, silence fell.


    In an instant, Maximus'' head disappeared, bursting into a fountain of blood, and his body fell forward.


    ''This can''t be true...''


    I could hear someone mumbling.


    The shockwave of mana-infused sword wind slowly filled the surroundings with awe.

 Chapter 57: Return and Master Blacksmith Greisman

    Chapter 57: Return and Master cksmith Greisman


    Benjamin stood there with his mouth agape, unable to believe the surreal scene unfolding before him.


    Just a moment ago, the person who had been ying with him was now nothing more than a headless corpse in an instant.


    ''And it was that person...''


    Although Adrias, his benefactor, carried a sword, Benjamin didn''t have high expectations for him.


    Nevertheless, as the owner of the Soul Sword, he had confidence in his own abilities and had decided to help Adrias as a way to repay the favor.


    ''How can he be so powerful?''


    Adrias effortlessly dealt with the remaining enemies who were still rushing at him, with concise movements.


    He didn''t swing his sword more than once at any one of them.


    Swoosh.


    "Thunk."


    Thud!


    "Poof."


    His movements seemed almost like a dance, as if he was harmonizing with the enemies, sending shivers down Benjamin''s spine.


    Inparison, Benjamin''s own fights felt clumsy and inadequate.


    ''If I were as strong as him...''


    Could I have saved the vige?


    While briefly contemting, the battle came to an abrupt end.


    The numerous enemies had been dispatched in a matter of minutes.


    Adrias, with bloodstains on him, appeared more like a master swordsman than Benjamin had initially thought.


    ''I want to be strong too.''


    Seeing him, a longing for strength ignited within Benjamin like a spark in a dry field.


    That yearning extended to the Soul Sword nestled in Benjamin''s embrace.


    Woong.


    The Soul Sword trembled, but Benjamin, captivated by Adrian, couldn''t perceive it.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ng!


    Steam rose from the shattered vial as it collided with the wall.


    The spot where the vial broke slowly began to melt away.


    "I apologize. Please give me another chance."


    Beside the melting wall, a trembling man knelt, his knees shaking.


    The person who threw the vial was none other than the entric-looking Jester.


    "I specifically said it was an important matter, and you handled it like this?"


    "I will take care of it myself this time, without hiring mercenaries."


    "Just shut up! There are no survivors left, and there are no clues. How do you expect to find them?"


    The Jester let out a rough breath and mmed his hand on the research table.


    Things had been going awry recently.


    He had been trying various means to obtain rare materials and valuable corpses taken by Adrias Cromwell.


    Amidst all that, he had recently failed to secure the Soul Sword, despite investing considerable effort into locating it.


    "Phew. Neither this nor that is to my liking."


    Salem Yedidia, who had borrowed the Page of Sloth, still had no intention of returning.


    As Salem continued to make frivolous excuses, further dying the return, the Jester''s patience was wearing thin.


    Of course, he couldn''t me anyone but himself for giving final approval to the operation.


    Unexpectedly, there was someone capable of wielding the Soul Sword there.


    ''Could it be that there is someone who can swing the Soul Sword without any consequences? Are they the chosen one?''


    The problem was that the whereabouts of the sword''s owner became mysterious.


    With the mercenaries annihted and the Soul Sword gone, they could only specte that a new owner had appeared, but they had no idea where they had disappeared to.


    Perhaps they had sumbed to the influence of the Soul Sword and died somewhere.


    "You damn... Leave the investigation to others and make sure you bring the next target properly!"


    "Understood, Jester."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After dealing with all the fanatics, I immediately rode a horse from the vige chief''s stable and headed towards Mertheon.


    Arriving in Mertheon without taking a moment to rest, I pulled Benjamin along and boarded the train.


    Sitting in my seat, finally able to catch my breath, I started with an apology.


    "I know it''s a littlete to say this, but I''m sorry for getting you involved in unnecessary trouble."


    "No, it''s okay."


    Benjamin''s attitude seemed to have changed slightly after I dealt with the fanatics. He had a posture that resembled looking up to a revered figure.


    ''Was he that impressed?''


    Honestly, I''m not sure.


    If the opponent hadn''t let their guard down, the fight wouldn''t have ended so easily.


    I''m satisfied with just using the Sword Wind in a real battle, and I don''t even remember how I swept away the remaining small fry.


    Well, anyway, around this time, I should persuade Benjamin toe to the academy. But how should I do it?


    As if guessing my dilemma, Benjamin spoke first.


    "Um, Adrias."


    "Hmm?"


    "May I ask where you''re heading?"


    "I''m heading to Rodren Academy since I''m a student there. The new semester is starting soon."


    "I see..."


    Seeing Benjamin suddenly appear disappointed, as if all hope was lost, it amused me. But I thought this was the opportunity, so I subtly said:


    "I noticed that you know how to wield a sword too."


    "Huh? No, not really. Compared to you, Adrias, I''m nothing."


    "No, I''m being sincere. You seem to have talent."


    With my serious words, Benjamin looked up and stared at me.


    "Don''t you want to learn more about swords?"


    "Swords? How could I..."


    "We have a subsidiary academy called Monas Academy. Want to go there and check it out?"


    His eyes widened at the sudden proposal.


    However, he hesitated and asked:


    "Can I attend? I don''t have any money."


    "I''ll sponsor you. Just let me know if you want to go."


    "Sponsorship?"


    Benjamin''s bewildered expression was adorable.


    He seemed a bit mature, but still like a child.


    "But why would you...?"


    "Well, it''s just destiny. If you feel burdened, you can repay meter when you''re doing well. What do you think?"


    "If I go to Monas Academy, will I be able to see you, Adrian, often?"


    "Do I have to? Well, maybe we can asionally meet."


    Benjamin suddenly stood up and began bowing.


    "What are you doing all of a sudden?"


    "I wanted to express my gratitude."


    "No need for that. I told you. If you want to repay the favor, do well in the future."


    "Yes. I will definitely repay this favor."


    Good. Things are going easier than I thought.


    Now, I need to find a way to get him enrolled...


    "Let''s try confronting them first. If that doesn''t work, we''ll find another way."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As soon as we arrived at the academy, I inquired about the admission process for Monas Academy.


    Fortunately, Monas Academy had a rmendation system for nobles.


    "I can finally make use of my noble status."


    Though I couldn''t fullyprehend it, my title was that of a Count, belonging to the upper echelons of the nobility.


    Regardless of its obscurity, being a Count was still being a Count.


    Thanks to that, the rmendation letter I wrote carried the weight of a rmendation from a high-ranking noble.


    The admission process for this semester had already concluded, but my influence proved to be unexpectedly effective.


    "Ahem. I am here to meet Lord Cromwell."


    The official in charge of Monas Academy admissions greeted me.


    Normally, someone like me wouldn''t be able to meet just anyone from the aristocracy, but as I mentioned before, I was no ordinary noble.


    By my side stood Benjamin, wearing in clothes and carrying a modified Rubens on his back.


    "So, is this the one rmended by you...?"


    "Yes. If you want to assess his skills, go ahead."


    "No, I couldn''t possibly evaluate a child brought by Your Lordship."


    Honestly, Benjamin didn''t seem to have any exceptional talent at first nce.


    For a 15-year-old, his small stature, height, and frail body didn''t give the impression that he could wield Rubens with such proficiency.


    "Admission for this semester is already closed, and it might be a bit difficult to enroll. But if you''re open to next semester, how about that?"


    I thought it would be a free pass, but apparently, it was a free pass for the next semester.


    Well, I can''t help it. I have to use my trump card here.


    I rummaged through my pockets, and the admissions officer extended his hand.


    "Lord Cromwell, I won''t ept any bribes. Even if you were to offer such a thing..."


    The admissions officer hesitated as he examined the potions that emerged from my pocket.


    Perhaps he had been anticipating my arrival ever since he heard the name Adrias Cromwell.


    "This isn''t a bribe. I just thought you might be tired, so I brought some potions. Have you heard of the Evest Potion?"


    "E-Evest Potion! Of course!"


    "Oh, and these are potions I recently invented: the Regeneration Potion and the Healing Potion. The Lord of the Rodelian Tower confirmed their effectiveness himself, so you don''t need to worry about any side effects."


    The person before me, captivated by the three potions I presented, swallowed nervously and epted them into his possession.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin watched with confusion, wondering what was happening.


    "Cough. Technically, this shouldn''t work, but..."


    He quickly retrieved a paper from his desk and handed it to me.


    "Here''s your admission confirmation."


    "Hahaha. Good thing we understand each other. When should I pay the tuition?"


    "You can pay it here right now."


    I swiped my card, shook his hand, and gave him a firm handshake.


    "Thank you. I''ll remember this favor."


    "No, Your Lordship. I only helped because I wished for your talented friend to grow as soon as possible."


    "Alright then. I''ll be going."


    "Yes, please enter."


    Everything happened so quickly that Benjamin seemed clueless about what had transpired.


    Leave it to me, little brother.


    You just lie down and enjoy the perks.


    Now that I''ve sessfully enrolled, it''s time to find a suitable sword for Benjamin.


    We can''t use Rubens within the academy, so we need to find a regr sword.


    ''By the way, how do I hide Rubens?''


    My head began to ache at the sight of the conspicuous Rubens.


    While Benjamin also wanted to keep the dangers of Rubens hidden, it seemed difficult for him to part with the weapon.


    The counter assistant at the "I''m the Best at Hammering" shop, where I visitedst time, gave me a strange look.


    Well, is that how you treat customers?


    Of course, even if they make such expressions, they''ll still live here.


    "I feel like I am receiving too much."


    Benjamin finally couldn''t endure the favor any longer and expressed his concerns.


    Just trust your brother. Seriously.


    "Stop talking and choose quickly. Or are you nning to use that? It looks unnecessarily long and inconvenient."


    When I pointed at Rubens, he nervously shook his head.


    Benjamin still seemed to believe that I didn''t know the true nature of the sword.


    In the end, Benjamin went through another storm of profuse thanks and examined the swords again.


    Honestly, I wanted to entrust the custom order to someone else, but the admission date was only two days away, so I had no choice.


    While he was testing each sword, an unexpected person emerged from the back.


    "Oh, long time no see."


    It was Greisman, the owner and cksmith of this ce.


    He appeared, wiping sweat with a towel as if taking a short break, and when he saw us, he greeted us casually.


    "Customers!"


    I nodded in ce of Benjamin, who was choosing a sword.


    "Yes, are you the owner of this ce?"


    "That''s right! I''m Greisman, the world''s greatest cksmith!"


    I knew he was a strong person, but hearing his voice in person, it resonated like a boiling cauldron.


    He walked towards us and, seeing Benjamin choosing a sword, spoke.


    "Reach out your hand."


    Benjamin tried to be cautious at the sudden approach of a stranger, but I nudged his shoulder from the side.


    "Why are you so nervous? Just do as the owner says and reach out your hand."


    "Yes."


    I was also intrigued by Greisman''s sudden actions, but I was sure it wouldn''t cause any harm.


    When Benjamin extended his hand, Greisman grabbed it and started examining it.


    "This is..."


    Greisman murmured to himself, lowering his waist to meet Benjamin''s eye level.


    Then, with an expression of iprehension, he muttered, "What the heck are you?"

 Chapter 58: Entrance Ceremony

    Chapter 58: Entrance Ceremony


    Benjamin, taken aback by Greisman''s sudden question, just looked at me.


    Unable to understand the meaning of that question myself, I ended up asking back.


    "What do you mean, ''what the heck are you?''"


    "When I started this work at the age of 14, I''ve met countless people. But this feeling, it''s the first time."


    "A feeling?"


    "Yeah, a feeling! It''s hard to put into words, but it''s like receiving the love of the swords."


    I inwardly swallowed my astonishment at Greisman''s words.


    Indeed, he wasn''t an ordinary cksmith.


    Having yed games myself, I could tell his attributes just by touching his hand, even though I didn''t know the significance of it.


    "Did youe here to buy a sword?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "I can''t just give an ordinary sword to someone like you. Follow me."


    Greisman led the way towards the forge, and I followed him for now.


    Could it be a hidden quest?


    When I yed as Benjamin, there was no connection to the academy, so I had never encountered Greisman before.


    Besides, in the game, he had Rubens, so he wielded the Dark Sword without any hesitation.


    The only surprising thing was that this hadn''t happened when I yed as Louis.


    ''Perhaps Benjamin''s talent as a swordsman is superior to Louis''s.''


    On the other hand, Louis had a talent for mana, so if you looked at it closely, they were evenly matched.


    Greisman took us deep into the interior of the forge, to a warehouse-like space that was locked with various locks.


    "This is the ce I''ve been collecting things since my great-grandfather''s time. It''s as good as a treasure trove!"


    Unfortunately, we couldn''t go inside.


    Instead, Greisman came out holding a sword, and when he pulled it out of the scabbard, the sight of the pristine white de was impressive.


    "This is a work created by my great-grandfather. It''s called ''White Nightmare.'' It''s made from white steel, a one-piece construction masterpiece."


    Greisman handed the sword to Benjamin.


    Benjamin cautiously epted the sword with a dazed expression.


    ''It''s made of white steel and has a one-piece construction.''


    It was known that the White Nightmare sword cost two to three times more than the same weight of gold.


    So, was he pressuring Benjamin to buy the sword?


    ''Well, it''s not like he''s selling it just because he has money.''


    As I examined the sword closely, the item information appeared.


    [White Nightmare]


    [Mana Conductivity Rate: 110%]


    ''It''s really good. A renowned sword, isn''t it?''


    Although it couldn''tpare to named items, it boasted exceptional performancepared to ordinary swords, possibly due to the materials used.


    It was difficult to find a mana conductivity rate above 80%, but this one was a whopping 110%, so there was no need for further exnation.


    ''My Gkshur is only at 73%. Of course, that''s before unlocking its seal.''


    Even at 73%, it still qualified as a renowned sword. Well, enough said.


    Benjamin, holding the White Nightmare, inspected the sword as if possessed and swung it lightly.


    Even with a light swing, the depth could be felt. Indeed, his talent for swords was exceptional.


    "As I thought, I saw it right. This sword has been looking for its owner all this time. Now my grandfather can finally rest peacefully."


    "May I ept this?"


    "Of course. Every renowned sword must have an owner. Honestly, I feel like the sword might beckingpared to your talent."


    No matter how good the White Nightmare was, it couldn''tpare to the cursed Dark Sword Rubens.


    Rubens not only had a high mana conductivity rate but also amplified the wearer''s mana and enhanced their physical abilities. It was a cheat-level item.


    "Thank you."


    "Well, I''m d that it has found its owner. If you have time, visit again. It might be my greed, but next time, I''d like to hand you a sword I personally made."


    Heartwarming.


    But do I have anything?


    Unfortunately, that seemed to be all, as Greisman waved his hand, indicating that our business was done.


    As we came out, the counter attendant, who had been observing us, extended his hand when he saw Benjamin with the White Nightmare.


    "It''s 55 million Will."


    ''Ouch.''


    ''Wasn''t it just given to me?''


    When is the moment to rejoice for finding its owner?


    Of course, it was much cheaper than I had anticipated.


    55 million Will should be enough to cover the material costs.


    "Well, let''s go with a 12-month installment..."


    In the end, it felt like I was being coerced.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Though it was still chilly to be called spring, the atmosphere at the academy was livelier than ever.


    Today was finally the day when fresh new students would enter.


    ''Benjamin must be doing well.''


    Monas Academy had already held its entrance ceremony the previous day.


    Even from a distance, Benjamin seemed to be doing fine, exuding his characteristic mature aura even without me by his side.


    Although he was still noticeable with Rubens on his back and the White Nightmare at his waist, he didn''t seem as sensitive as before, which was a relief.


    "Hey, did you hear? It''s said that the one who broke all the previous records and entered Monas Academy this time is from the Knight Department."


    "Of course I heard. Who wouldn''t know? But isn''t that only about the Knight Department?"


    "Well, you''re right. It doesn''t concern us much. But still, it''s impressive."


    As I arrived early at the auditorium where the freshmen would gather, I was surprised to see arger crowd of spectators than I had expected.


    Since attending the entrance ceremony was voluntary, this was my first time participating, and I didn''t realize so many people would gather.


    ''By the way, it seems like everyone is talking about Louis.''


    Louis was a lively character from the moment he entered the academy.


    He truly embodied the qualities of a protagonist.


    If we were asked to choose only one yable character in this world, Louis would undoubtedly take that position.


    ''As for me, it''s theplete opposite.''


    I felt like I was standing at the opposite end of the spectrum.


    Of course, it was just my own delusion, and Louis probably didn''t even know of my existence.


    Finally, the freshmen began entering the auditorium.


    As it was an entrance ceremony, both the Knight Department and the Magic Department freshmen entered together, and I could sense a strange tension from their expressions.


    ''They seem quite nervous.''


    Indeed, unlike the Magic Department, the Knight Department had a peculiar culture of discipline between upperssmen and underssmen.


    Although I didn''t pay much attention to it in the game and acted freely, now that it had be a reality, it seemed to have some influence on the yable characters.


    "Will the freshman representative pleasee forward?"


    Was it finally to confirm Louis'' appearance?


    I saw a young man with brown hair ascending the stage.


    With his sharp features, a physique suitable forbat, and striking blue eyes, he was an impressive man.


    ''Like other yable characters, he looks really handsome when you see him in person.''


    As Iid my eyes on Louis, memories of ying him for a year flooded back.


    It was during a time when I was feeling confused, having been forcibly discharged from the military without any preparation and still burdened by the debts of fallenrades.


    Perhaps it could be called an escape from reality, but ying as Louis allowed me to freely indulge in another world.


    In the game, there were quests and missions given, much like the military, so it felt like another form of reality to me.


    ''It brings back memories.''


    To me, Louis had a presence that surpassed that of the protagonist.


    Seeing him now, taking an oath on stage, felt familiar yet awkward at the same time.


    The game truly started from the entrance ceremony.


    So, this was a past that I didn''t know yet.


    "...will uphold the honor of Rodren and strive for excellence as freshmen."


    Apuse filled the auditorium.


    After Louis finished his oath as the freshman representative, he descended from the stage.


    At that moment, our gazes met as if by chance.


    My gaze was directed towards the area where the magic department students were gathered.


    It was unexpected for him to meet my eyes here.


    ''You, I''ll make sure to nurture you no matter what.''


    A deep smile formed on my lips.


    It felt like the real beginning was finally here.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Next to the Maple Dormitory, the free dormitory for the Knight Department, there was a training ground for the students.


    The training ground boasted an enormous size, as it required students to move their bodies and engage in training activities. Several students were already practicing there.


    And someone had just arrived at the training ground.


    "So, this is the training ground..."


    Louis was inspecting the ce where he would spend the next five years. Although he had been given a tour of various locations in the Knight Department throughout the afternoon, he hadn''t been introduced to the training ground located next to the dormitory.


    Unlike the practice grounds near the lecture hall, this training ground had proper exercise equipment, all of which seemed to be high-quality products.''"Indeed, Rodren Academy.''


    Since he was here, Louis thought it would be a good idea to stretch his body before leaving. As he was contemting this, he noticed a familiar face.


    With a joyful heart, Louis approached a female student who was focusing on upper body training.


    The agile figure of the student, with her golden short hair dampened with sweat, exuded a great deal of health and beauty.


    "Serena, working hard from the first day of school?"


    At Louis'' greeting, Serena turned her head to look at him.


    "Louis? You''re still the same. Take a break on a day like this. Otherwise, I won''t be able to catch up with you."


    "Haha, sorry. It''s just that there''s someone chasing closely behind me, so I can''t afford to take a break."


    After exchanging augh, they reminisced about their days at Monas Academy, where they were both rivals andrades.


    Louis, the top student, Chris in second ce, and Serena, who was closely following behind themthe three sacred figures of Monas Academy.


    While Louis and Serena had a healthy rivalry, Chris was different.


    As the son of the renowned Earl Eunor, who held the title of Empire''s Aura Master, Chris always shed with Louis due to his aristocratic supremacy.


    Serena, also from a noble background, found Chris''s behavior pathetic, as she prioritized skill above all else.


    As they immersed themselves in their training, momentarily forgetting their conversation, Louis and Serena finally took a break, replenishing their fluids. It was during this break that Louis began to speak.


    "Oh, by the way, Serena."


    "What?"


    "Did you happen to see the senior students from the Magic Department during the entrance ceremony?"


    "No, why?"


    "I saw a rather peculiar senior there."


    Lewis recalled the man whose gaze had met his as he descended from the stage after the student representative oath. The man with dark, wavy ck hair mixed with hints of green. Honestly, he didn''t leave a particrly good impression, but there was something unusual about his gaze, posture, and expression.


    Moreover...


    "What was peculiar about him?"


    "He was holding a sword. At first, I thought I saw it wrong, but I didn''t."


    "A sword? Ah! I know that senior."


    Serena pped her hands together and spoke.


    "It''s probably Adrias Cromwell, the senior from the Magic Department who wields a sword. There''s no other senior who fits that description, so I''m pretty sure."


    "Adrias Cromwell."


    Louis quietly repeated his name.


    Observing Louis''s reaction, Serena continued.


    "That senior made a big ssh recently. You''ve probably heard of it, right? The Evest Potion."


    "I''ve heard of it."


    "He''s the one who created it. But rumors say that he wakes up every morning and trains like a Knight Department student. Of course, it''s probably an exaggerated rumor, but it''s still amusing to think that a mage would focus on physical training instead of research."


    "Serena."


    Suddenly, Louis called out her name with a serious tone, causing Serena to raise an eyebrow.


    "Why are you suddenly using my name?"


    "Don''t underestimate that person."


    "What?"


    "He might be stronger than me."


    Taken aback by Louis''s sudden words, Serena smirked and yfully tapped his shoulder.


    "Why are you talking nonsense out of the blue? Are you feeling insecure on the first day of school?"


    "It''s not a joke."


    Louis spoke with a serious expression.


    "I felt that he is inherently strong. I couldn''t be sure whether I would win if we were to fight, whether he uses magic or any other means."


    As Louis spoke with utmost seriousness, Serena looked at him with an expression of annoyance and shook her head.


    "You need to fix that habit of yours. Always thinking about fighting. No matter how senior he is or how skilled he is as a mage, how could he defeat you, the top-ranked student? Let''s move on to the next set already."


    "Fine."


    Louis tried to focus on the training, but it was difficult to erase the image of Adrias Cromwell that hade to mind. His breathing, calm expression, and even his stance. The illusion of Adrias calmly wielding his sword even in the most extreme situations flickered in Lewis''s imagination.


    ''What am I even thinking...''


    Adrias Cromwell is a mage. Even if he carries a sword, it''s just a quirk of his, without any significant meaning. Louis realized that he had been overly sensitive due to Serena''s words and continued with his training.

 Chapter 59: Spring Tournament

    Chapter 59: Spring Tournament


    "Adrius Cromwell, are you in?"


    "Yes."


    The morning after the entrance ceremony, someone knocked on my door, even before the morning breeze had settled.


    I had just returned from my morning workout and finished taking a shower.


    I roughly dried myself off and opened the door to find abat magic instructor from the Magic Department standing there.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "I''vee to provide information about the Spring Tournament. It seems that you don''t have a magic tablet, so I had toe and find you."


    Finally, it has arrived.


    I received the information booklet from the instructor and listened to the exnation.


    "You probably have a general idea, but let me exin again. Since you have progressed to your fourth year, you don''t have the right to refuse participation in the tournament. As you know, the results and details of the matches are included in yourbat magic grades. The opponents will be determined by a draw. There is no distinction between the Knight Department and the Magic Department, and the selection will be random. You can draw your opponent right here."


    The instructor handed me a small sphere.


    I vaguely remembered using it before, so I held the sphere and infused it with mana.


    Number 8.


    The number that came out was much earlier than I expected.


    The number of participants in this annual tournament is approximately 3,000.


    It was a festival-like event where about 2,000 students from the Knight Department and 1,000 students from the Magic Department wouldpete against each other.


    ''It''s better this way. It''s better to finish quickly and rest than to wait in the waiting area.''


    The instructor checked the number I drew and wrote my name and number on the tablet he was holding.


    "Adrius, participant number 8, confirmed. Your opponent is An, a second-year student from the Knight Department. Do you have any intention to withdraw?"


    "No."


    "Understood. Adrius, pleasee to the waiting area at the Knight Department''s main stadium by 8 a.m. next Monday. The tournament willst for two weeks, and in the first week, there will be two matches per day. If you win, you will have two matches each on Monday, Wednesday, and Friday, and then proceed to the finals. The round of 32 will begin on Monday of the second week."


    "Got it. Thank you."


    "Good luck."


    After the instructor left, I returned to my room and finished drying my hair.


    In the memories of Adrius, I recalled participating in the tournament as a young second-year student.


    ''Eliminated in the first round of the preliminaries.''


    A bitter smile escaped my lips.


    The tournament was not open to freshmen who had just entered the academy this year. Participation was allowed starting from the second year. From the fourth year onwards, it became mandatory.


    ''Of course, you can choose to withdraw.''


    However, withdrawing from the tournament starting from the fourth year would result in severe disadvantages, to the point of inevitable failure. So even those who disliked fighting had no choice but to do their best to pass the first round.


    With the entire academy participating, the atmosphere was akin to a year-end festival. Notably, prominent figures from various countries came to watch the tournament, and scouters from various organizations also attended inrge numbers. It was an event that could provide opportunities.


    Through this event, even newly enrolled freshmen were motivated to train. The sight of powerful upperssmen alone served as ample motivation for training.


    ''I''ll just do it moderately. Graduate safely.''


    It had been a while since I had opened up my talents and characteristics.


    -Trait: Vessel (Unique), Evolution (Unique), Enlightenment (Epic), Original Sin (??)


    -Ability: Dark Magic Commander Series (Talented), Elemental Magic Water Series (Talented), Potion Manufacturing Buff Series (Talented), Physical Exercise (Prodigy), Combat (Prodigy), Mana (Talented)


    Compared to the beginning, there had been significant growth.


    In the game, I had never acquired more than one unique trait, but now I had two. There were also traits of an unfamiliar grade.


    ''What is this question mark?''


    Ignoring the Original Sin for now, just having the Vessel and Evolution traits alone seemed powerful enough to p most yable characters a couple of times.


    And just as important as the traits, talents that were almost on par with them had also been added.


    ''Physical exercise was learned from Nickel, Basic Swordsmanship, and Combat was obtained by breaking the boundary of Sloth. The Mana talent was unexpectedly acquired through evolution...''


    Initially, I thought I was the only trash character, but now I realized that there were few characters superior to me.


    As I felt that this was the result of my efforts over time, it left a deep impression.


    ''This should be enough to not be easily defeated.''


    However, the problem was that my opponents were too strong.


    Of course, there was no rush at the moment, so I needed to act with some grandeur and give myself some room to maneuver.


    ''But do I really need to hold back?''


    Suddenly, the thought urred to me. Was there a need to hide my abilities?


    I had already gained attention at the gathering where even the so-called enemies took notice. And that damn Emperor was undoubtedly paying attention to me because of the Original Sin my father had hidden.


    The Zepar Sect might not be as intimidating as the other two, but they already harbored enough resentment. In this situation, it seemed pointless to conceal my abilities.


    It might even be better to be famous to the point where they wouldn''t dare to touch me recklessly.


    ''This isn''t a bad idea, right?''


    There was no better timing than the tournament to make a shy debut.


    Adrias Cromwell, who had previously died without achieving much in the game, was now on the brink of making aeback.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The weekend passed, and it was the day of the tournament qualifiers.


    As soon as I finished my preparations after waking up, I arrived at the waiting room of the main arena.


    The room was buzzing with students stretching and getting ready.


    ''My opponent is An, a second-year student from the Knight Department. I feel like I''ve heard of him before.''


    With so many students around, I didn''t know many individuals apart from the important figures or those involved in notable events.


    That meant there was a 99% chance that my opponent in the first round would be some insignificant guy.


    Since it was still the qualifiers, I didn''t bother drawing my sword and nned to rely on magic to win the match.


    In the past, it would have been risky, but now I was confident. I had various talents, especially in mana andbat.


    "Participants numbered 1 to 20, pleasee out!"


    The assistant from the Knight Department, in charge of the proceedings, entered the waiting room and called out thepetitors.


    Following his lead, we stepped outside, and I noticed the empty seats in the stands.


    ''But there are still a few.''


    In one section of the seemingly empty stands, there were students who appeared to be freshmen sitting there.


    As they had just recently enrolled, most of the freshmen seemed more interested in enjoying the romantic academy life rather than focusing on training. Among them, there didn''t seem to be any yable characters.


    ''Oh, wait. There is one.''


    Lucia Evest and Vivianne were seen sitting together with popcorn.


    Is Lucia not participating? Considering she''s still in her third year and her personality, it wouldn''t be surprising.


    ''I thought Vivianne would participate....''


    When Lucia saw me, she waved her hand.


    "Hey! Senpai! Adrias! Over here!"


    She really has no manners. Now she''s even calling me by my name.


    I gave her a smile and waved back.


    Beside her, Vivianne lightly waved her hand.


    At that moment, the professor from the Knight Department who was in the center of the arena shouted,


    "Now, please line up on the field ording to your numbers."


    The main arena lived up to its name with itsrge size, divided into ten makeshift arenas.


    And for each arena, two assistants were positioned as a precaution.


    ''Tolman is here too.''


    Professor Tolman Venuel, the professor of Combat Magic, stood silently in the arena.


    I knew he had been punished before, but it seemed he was released a little early.


    Still, it''s good to see him again.


    Coincidentally, my assigned arena was near where Tolman was standing.


    "I assume you all know the rules, but let me exin again. Killing your opponent will result in immediate expulsion, as well as attacking a defenseless opponent. Attacking a surrendering opponent is a disqualification. In cases of significant injuries that prevent further participation, the severity of the offense will be determined by the judgment of the assistants and professors."


    Before me stood a Knight Department student.


    He had be a second-year student, and he seemed more full of fighting spirit and passion than experience.


    "Two rounds a day, and it''s not just today."


    I felt the need to manage my stamina.


    "Leaving the field is also a disqualification. Even if you have no intention to surrender, the assistants and professors have the discretion to stop the match and determine the winner. Now, when the whistle blows, the match will begin."


    The tense atmosphere swept through the arena.


    Although it wasn''t a fight to the death, the serious atmosphere felt a bitical, and I unintentionally chuckled.


    "Are youughing?"


    The opponent, An, frowned and spoke.


    "Sorry. I had a funny thought, that''s why. But still, isn''t it too much to use informal speech with a senior?"


    "I don''t see someone weaker than me as a senior."


    "Oh, really? Then I''ll let you use honorifics now."


    As our conversation echoed through the silence, the assistant raised his hand.


    "No chatting allowed."


    "Yes, I apologize."


    As I smiled awkwardly and bowed my head, An kept ring at me.


    "How long are you going to keepughing?"


    But wait, has that been his way of speaking all along...?


    Ding!


    The whistle blew.


    I tried to end the match quickly to manage my stamina, but it seemed impossible.


    "You need some education. This won''t work."


    If that was a strategic provocation, I would say it was sessful.


    "Hyaaaah!"


    As expected, the opponent rushed toward me with an excited but stiff movement.


    No matter how talented he is, he''s just a second-year student at the academy.


    He still has a long way to go to be experienced.


    "Grease."


    Using the most basic Grease, the opponent noticed my magic and tried to dodge by moving left and right.


    I predicted his movement and prepared the magic in advance.


    "Earth Shield."


    Phwoosh!


    As the opponent dodged to the side, the Earth Shield emerged from the ground.


    But then, a scene unfolded as if he had thrown his own body onto the rising Earth Shield.


    "Argh! What a trick...!"


    Frustrated and angered after taking a hit, An straightened his body and looked up, only to find me standing right in front of him.


    "Hello?"


    Thwack!


    I extended my fists,nding consecutive punches.


    Unleashing a flurry of punches toward the disoriented opponent.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Tolman Venual, who had been observing the overall match, widened his eyes at the sudden outbreak of violence.


    Even though such a brutal beating was taking ce, the assistant acting as the referee didn''t intervene, and Tolman noticed something peculiar.


    ''A robe?''


    At first, he thought he had seen it wrong, but then he noticed that the student delivering the blows was wearing a wizard''s robe.


    And the student being beaten happened to be a knight school student.


    ''What''s going on here?''


    Something, something was happening in the arena.

 Chapter 60: Port city Muriel and Carlos Alben

    Chapter 60: Port city Muriel and Carlos Alben


    "Stop! Enough!"


    Upon hearing Tolman''s voice from behind, I released the grip on the opponent''s throat.


    The defeated opponent copsed to the ground, his face bruised and battered.


    "Ugh."


    Even though he was a knight school student, it was only natural for him to be disoriented after taking a blow to the jaw without any prior preparation.


    If he had been on guard, channeling mana in advance, the situation might have been different. But who would have expected a mage to approach and throw punches first?


    ''A brilliant tactical move, striking the weak point.''


    ...I tried to express it with effort.


    I absolutely don''t have a penchant for provocation.


    "Student Adrias Cromwell."


    Approaching me with a strange gaze, Tolman spoke.


    He examined the fallen An and said, "I clearly instructed you to stop attacking the defenseless opponent before the match began, didn''t I?"


    "Professor, I also have something to say regarding that matter."


    "What is it?"


    "As you can see, I am a mage, and my opponent is a knight school student. I did my best to strike him without underestimating him, only to defend myself. If I hadn''tunched a desperate attack against my approaching opponent, I would have been the one getting hit."


    It made no sense for a knight and a mage to engage in hand-to-handbat.


    Of course, there are some exceptions, but they are notmon, especially when someone like Tolman is present.


    Tolman sighed and nodded his head.


    "You have a point. I ept your defense."


    He then turned to the assistant who served as the referee.


    "The winner is Adrias Cromwell."


    "Yes, Professor."


    Shortly after, An was taken to the infirmary for treatment.


    I quickly obtained the schedule for the next match from the assistant and descended from the arena.


    Honestly, if An had handled the situation a bit more calmly, the match could have been prolonged, but it''s just a hypothetical assumption.


    ''It was an easy win.''


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Wow... What is that?"


    Lucia''s voice sounded a bit dumbfounded, but Vivianne could understand her.


    To be honest, even Vivianne wondered what she was seeing.


    "That''s a mage, right?"


    "Yeah, Adrias is a mage."


    "Not that, I mean, is that really a mage throwing punches like that?"


    Vivianne was well aware of Adrias''s true abilities, so she never thought he would lose.


    However, she never expected him to win in such a way.


    What was even more bizarre was that Adrias'' movements, as reflected in her eyes, were anything but ordinary.


    ''His body movements are concise and agile, just like a swordsman''s...''


    Soon after, Vivianne witnessed Tolman intervening and confirming Adrias as the winner.


    "Adrias-senpai, I''ve never seen you like that before. Where are you going?"


    "I have to prepare now."


    "Huh? Oh, you''re participating in the tournament?"


    "Yeah, I just came to watch for a moment."


    "I''ll cheer for you."


    "Thanks."


    Although it started with Vivianne coincidentally sitting next to Lucia while Adrias was lying in the hospital bed, a mysterious bond seemed to have formed between the two.


    ''I won''t lose either.''


    Vivianne put her fists together, leaving Lucia, who was cheering for her, behind. She wanted to be someone who wouldn''t be ashamed in front of Adrias.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The following second round was even more exhrating. I faced a fourth-year student from the Mage Division, and I sessfully evaded all of the opponent''s spells while unleashing a barrage of rock spears with my mana talent, ultimately causing my opponent to surrender.


    In this way, after going through several matches, I surprisingly advanced to the main tournament without facing any particrly challenging opponents. In fact, in myst match, my opponent withdrew due to an injury sustained in a previous match, resulting in an easy victory.


    "I''m actually worried because I''ve been incredibly lucky," I thought to herself. I was anxious because things were going too smoothly. Throughout my life, I had rarely experienced things going well just because of luck. Therefore, this unexpected stroke of good fortune felt strange.


    Regardless, I had won by default and quickly returned to the dormitory. I only had the weekend left before the real stage would begin on Monday.


    Although simply advancing to the main tournament as a student from the Mage Division was already an achievement worth celebrating, I had decided to take this opportunity to showcase my true abilities.


    ''I''ll aim for the championship, even if there are sword users among my opponents.''


    Coincidentally, my first opponent in the main tournament was Dianne Alven.


    She was the perfect opponent to demonstrate my skills against.


    Originally, Dianne was expected to be the runner-up in this tournament. But now that they were going to face each other, their futures were bound to change.


    "Hmm?"


    I arrived in my room and noticed a piece of paper lying on the floor. It seemed like someone had slipped it through the crack in the door. Iwas taken aback by the unexpected letter.


    "Did Amy send this?" I wondered.


    I sat down on the chair, holding the letter in my hands. As I tore it open, I realized it wasn''t from Amy at all. The content waspletely unexpected.


    ''It''s been a while, my dear. How have you been?''


    The sender''s name was not written, but I could infer from the tone that it was Morne Dwalski, whom I had met before.


    ''What''s going on all of a sudden?'' I murmured.


    I couldn''t fathom how the letter had been delivered to my room, but it made me uneasy. If people found out about my association with Morne, it would lead me down a dangerous path.


    ''I understand that you must be surprised by this sudden letter. I apologize for leaving a message without any prior notice. I simply wanted to share some good news.''


    As I continued reading the letter, it felt as if the words were predicting my thoughts.


    ''By the way, I have good news for you. This weekend, there will be an auction in the harbor city of Muriel. ording to the secret information I obtained, a map containing information about a Dragon Lair will be unveiled at this auction.''


    Dragon Lair.


    I felt a slight tinge of excitement, but I already knew about two Dragon Lairs. The only regret was that the ces I knew were not essible at the moment.


    ''If it were a ce I didn''t know, I would definitely be tempted.''


    The auction in Muriel was already on my radar. Not only Muriel, but I had memorized the schedules and items of most reputable auction houses.


    However, now I am in the past, just before the start of the game. There could be auctions and items that I didn''t know about.


    The only puzzling aspect was why Morne was informing me about this information. I couldn''t see through his intentions, so I couldn''t easily ept it.


    ''Only knowing that our father was his disciple, I don''t know anything else. Did our father hold him in high regard?''


    I couldn''t figure out the reason why he treated me so well.


    I continued reading the letter.


    ''This information is likely unknown even to the auctioneer. They may mistake it for an ordinary booklet. If you''re interested, participate in the auction that starts at 10:44 PM on Saturday. I have described how to attend below. Also, if you show the symbol drawn separately below to the auction house staff, they will recognize it and not ask you for money. So, don''t worry about money.''


    I felt overwhelmed by Morne''s excessive kindness, as if he wanted to provide everything from A to Z.


    Next time I see him, I should ask for a reason. Why does he treats me so well?


    ''Why is he giving everything up without taking care of himself?''


    Although I considered the possibility of a trap, it was worth taking the risk and participating. It was an auction schedule I didn''t know about, and there could be items I had missed.


    Besides, it was the weekend before the main rounds of the tournament, so there was no reason not to go quickly ande back quickly.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Muriel, the harbor city, was a bustling port with numerous shipsing and going, living up to its reputation as a harbor city. It wasn''t originally arge city, but it naturally developed due to its high poption flow.


    As a famous ce, there was a direct train from the capital that took only five hours, considering the distance.


    ''There are so many people.''


    I hadn''t expected to visit so early.


    Normally, I nned to attend the auction in Muriel next year.


    ''Muriel has two auctions.''


    One was the auction held in the sunlight, the Golden G.


    The other was the auction I was targeting, the Money Flowing Night at the auction house in the entertainment district.


    Themonality between the two auctions was that you had to be invited to attend.


    And they were both held on the same day.


    So, since I didn''t receive an invitation, I couldn''t attend the Golden G, which was regrettable.


    The city, with the sea clearly visible, was full of vitality.


    On a lively weekend, I decided to take a look around before heading somewhere. However, before I could go anywhere, I unexpectedly came face to face with someone.


    "Hey! Adrias, no, Sir Cromwell!"


    Even his flowing ck hair looked handsome. He was a man dressed lightly in a simple chest protector and leather armor, and he greeted me with a warm smile.


    "Well, I never expected to run into you in a ce like this. How many years has it been?"


    He was Carlos Alben, Dianne Alben''s older brother and the eldest son of the Alben family. If I say that it was all because of him that I learned about the existence of terrorists, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration, but I wondered if he knew that.


    As Carlos hadn''t seen me since I became a Count, he felt awkward to use formalnguage, but it was actually more burdensome for me.


    "Carlos hyungnim, you can just speakfortably. If anything, I feel burdened."


    "No, no. That wouldn''t do. I am also the eldest son of the Alben family and have received the honor of a knight. How can I casually address Sir Cromwell, who holds a higher rank than me?"


    He had a mischievous expression as he subtly teased me with his words. I ended up bowing my head and properly greeted him.


    "Anyway, it''s nice to see you after such a long time. I never expected to meet you in a ce like this."


    "That''s right. Did youe here for something specific?"


    "Yes. But I had an appointment at night, so I had some free time."


    "That''s great! No, I mean, that''s great. Then let''s go there together."


    Carlos pointed his finger towards the building where the Golden G was held.


    So, he came to the auction house. And it was fortunate that he not only met me but also invited me to join him.


    As the eldest son of the Alben family, he probably had an invitation card. I was curious about it, and now I had the opportunity to enter together with him.


    "I won''t decline."


    "Let''s go right away!"


    There was no problem entering the auction house. As expected, he had the invitation card, and I was able to enter without any restrictions as hispanion.


    ''Just as I expected from the Alben family.''


    The ce I was guided to was an individual room reserved for VIPs. It was located on the second floor, and since it was a room, I couldn''t see who the other participants on the second floor were.


    As I looked ahead, I saw a ss window that allowed me to observe the tightly packed seats on the first floor. The auction was already well underway, and the VIP room had a separate tablet installed, providing detailed exnations of the auction items.


    There seemed to be a lot of items prepared for the coded symbols, but just in case, I decided to carefully observe each item as they were presented.


    "If you find something you like, let me know," Carlos said to me as I checked the tablet.


    Could it be that he''s even willing to buy it for me?


    Half jokingly, half seriously, I asked, "Are you offering to buy it for me?"


    "Of course," he replied.


    As I stared nkly at Carlos, who answered so readily, he continued speaking.


    "I should at least do that much for the savior of my life."

 Chapter 61: Crown and Pleasure District Muriel

    Chapter 61: Crown and Pleasure District Muriel


    Benefactor of Life?


    Did you hear that they prevented a terrorist attack?


    He must be Alben''s eldest son, so it''s understandable to hear about it.


    None other than Bart Alben himself personally took charge of the incident.


    For now, I pretended not to know, unsure of the situation.


    "Saved your life. I''m not sure what you mean."


    "Dianne said so. She said you mighte to greet me, but it seemed urgent even after two days. So I took it upon myself to find you."


    So that''s what it was.


    Considering his broad-minded nature, it was natural for him toe find me himself.


    "I found outte that you were in the infirmary."


    "I came looking for you."


    "Yes. I didn''t know what happened or why you were injured, and it was frustrating. Only two days ago did I hear directly from my father. About the great achievements you''ve made."


    I nodded nervously.


    Since the matter was credited to an unknown person, I felt relieved that my own aplishments were not involved.


    "I didn''t do anything at that time. I just..."


    "It''s alright. Even if you didn''t do anything."


    His eyes sparkled with a mischievous smile.


    His appearance resembled the gaze Benjamin used to have when he admired me.


    It''s really overwhelming.


    He''s definitely a good person, but his enthusiasm and pressure weigh heavily on me.


    "Just ept itfortably. You can think of it as a gift that I am giving you because of our past rtionship."


    For now, I decided to just ept it for free.


    epting it won''t cause any trouble.


    "Then I won''t refuse."


    "Haha. You made a good decision. I was worried that I missed the early items in the auction, but it turned out to be a blessing to bete. It led to meeting you here."


    After that, we watched the auction while engaging in various everyday conversations and reminiscing about the past.


    It was natural, I suppose. There were no items that I would be interested in.


    ''If it were something I would be interested in, I would have already known the information.''


    Nevertheless, I focused on the auction just in case, since Carlos had agreed to buy something for me.


    It would have been nice to be closer to the tform and be able to check the item description, but that''s a bit disappointing.


    It happened when we were passing through the auction items one by one.


    "This item is an artifact retrieved from the depths of the sea. Although it is called an artifact, its artistic value and aesthetic sense are outstanding, which ultimately brought it to this ce. Allow me to introduce the crown discovered in the sea, the ''Ruler of the Sea!''"


    The item on the tform was an object in the shape of a ck crown with an unknown material.


    At first nce, I didn''t think much of it when I saw its appearance and heard the description, but soon a message appeared before my eyes, startling me.


    [''The pure original sin'' feels the power of ''charitable greed.'']


    ''Greed!''


    The fragment of greed obtained from Lanox was safely kept in my bag.


    But when I saw that crown, I could tell where those crimson gems were embedded.


    ''That crown must be a set.''


    Looking at the appearance of the crown, there were areas where it seemed like gems were missing, and it appeared to require a total of five gems.


    "The starting bid for the auction is 100 million Will! Bidding starts at 10 million Will."


    Insane.


    I couldn''t even dream of participating with such a terrifying starting bid.


    No matter how much Carlos said he would buy it, I couldn''t casually ask him to purchase it for me.


    But astonishingly, Carlos spoke first while looking at me.


    "You want that, right?"


    "Ah, no. Brother."


    How did he notice? Did it show on my face?


    He smiled and pressed the bid application on the tablet.


    "Your Highness, have you forgotten who I am? I am a Alben. Even if we only consider wealth, Alben isparable to the top five in the Empire."


    He immediately looked at the tform with sparkling eyes.


    "Let me show you what Alben''s wealth means today."


    No, there''s no need to go that far...


    ''But I do have more than enough.''


    It was an act involving nothing less than a Sin, but I would be grateful if it could be resolved with money.


    Of course,pleting the page of greed wouldn''t be possible with just this crown, but I can gradually collect the remaining fragments.


    ''While I''m at it, I should also investigate the whereabouts of the scattered fragments.''


    Since the fragments take the form of gems, it seemed easier than expected to gather information.


    As the power of greed was infused into them, they wouldn''t be ordinary gems.


    "250 million! 250 million Will has been bid! Is there more?"


    While I was lost in thought, the price skyrocketed at an exponential rate.


    As the crown was infused with the power of greed, it seemed to incite people''s desires.


    At that moment, Carlos calmly entered the bid on the tablet.


    "Wow!"


    Suddenly, a surprised gasp escaped from the host''s mouth, and they swallowed their saliva before speaking.


    "500 million Will! 500 million Will has been bid!"


    Carlos, who doubled the bid in an instant, gradually became more intimidating.


    Even after calling out 500 million, Carlos calmly, or rather, coldly, observed the surrounding situation with aposed expression.


    "510 million has been bid!"


    "Tsk."


    Carlos clicked his tongue as if displeased, then entered something on the tablet with a different, stern expression than usual.


    "600 million Will! 600 million! It''s 600 million!"


    He said he would show off his wealth, and he was really showing off his wealth.


    Even though it wasn''t my money, I felt a rush of excitement.


    At that moment, someone crazier than Carlos appeared.


    "1 billion!"


    Unconsciously, I looked around the invisible floor to find the person who entered 1 billion, and Carlos was smiling eerily.


    "How amusing. To dare..."


    It seemed like the first time I had seen Carlos in such a state.


    I had always seen him as modest, helping others, but it seemed he had his own pride as an Alben.


    Normally, I would have stopped the bidding, but I simply couldn''t.


    Is 1 billion relevant when I can secure an item rted to the world''s destruction first?


    Even if it were 100 billion, if I had the money, I would hand it over.


    ''By the way, I''m curious about the person who bid 1 billion. Are they a high-ranking official? Or someone from the Emperor''s side? Or maybe I don''t even know who the greed went to in the first ce.''


    Perhaps it was just a wealthy fool who fell under the spell of greed.


    Although I was curious about who made the bid, all the VIP seats on the second floor were private rooms, so I couldn''t find out.


    "1.5 billion Will!"


    When the opponent raised 400 million, I could witness Carlos'' adorable gesture of raising it by 500 million.


    The amount was by no means cute, though.


    But the numbers didn''t stop there and skyrocketed to unimaginable heights.


    "5 billion Will. 5 billion Will!"


    Now the numbers had be sorge that any sense of reality disappeared.


    They even felt nonchnt, as if 1 or 2 billion were nothing.


    "Hmm."


    No matter how much Carlos was, it seemed he didn''t expect this level of amount, as he furrowed his brow.


    It wasn''t something he needed personally, and it was not just expensive for a giftit had already exceeded the realm of expensive items.


    Just when I thought I should try to stop him, Carlos smiled at me.


    "Indeed, restraining myself goes against my nature. I apologize for making you uneasy until now."


    "What?"


    When I was about to question what he meant, Carlos entered the bidding amount again.


    As I watched from the side, I felt cold sweat running down my back.


    "10 billion..."


    And simultaneously, the host shouted.


    "10 billion! 10 billion Will!"


    The audience on the first floor erupted with excitement along with the host''s exmation.


    Among the bidding amounts today, there were some that reached the highest, but jumping from 5 billion to 10 billion in one go seemed to have driven them into a frenzy of excitement.


    Still, I don''t get it.


    Why suddenly double the amount when you were doing so well before?


    Carlos, who noticed my gaze, looked down at the excited first-floor seats with a smiling face and said,


    "Don''t worry. Well, I might get a little scolding from my father, but if I tell him I''ve given Your Highness a gift, he''ll probably let it slide."


    "But it''s 10 billion?"


    "Yes? Ah, it''s okay. We can recover around 10 billion in a few months."


    Indeed, true nobles had a different economic sense.


    No matter how advanced the magical world waspared to the ordinary medieval era, the rich get richer and the poor get poorer remained the same.


    Especially noble families like Alben, known for their wealth, seemed unaffected by 10 billion.


    "Well, the Alben Street project of the Academy alone was invested on a scale of several trillion just for the naming rights."


    I didn''t know.


    For now, it was a gift rted to the fragments of greed, which I couldn''t refuse.


    "Oh, right. You spent the money wisely. Is the evening appointment a dinner appointment?"


    "No, it''ster at night."


    "That''s good. Should we grab a meal then?"


    It seemed so casual, as if the person who just spent 10 billion was someone else. It was hard to tell if they really were unaffected or if they were pretending to be.


    ''Looking at the size of your breath and pupils, it seems like you''re really unaffected...''


    Understanding nobles as beings was still difficult for me.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Today was quite enjoyable after a long time."


    "Next time, I will visit Alben directly, Brother."


    "No, there''s no need. I''m hardly ever at home anyway, so there''s no need for you toe. Father is also in the mausoleum, and Dianne is at the Academy. Even if youe, no one will see you anyway."


    After finishing the meal, Carlos shook my hand and bid farewell.


    In the end, it felt strange seeing him not purchase anything in the auction.


    The crown he bought for me was already ced in my expanded spatial bag right after receiving it at the auction venue.


    ''He''s truly an enigma.''


    It felt like I caught a glimpse of unexpected aspects.


    Since Carlos wasn''t a character living in the game, meeting him in person felt both fascinating and strange.


    ''In the end, thanks to saving Carlos, I obtained the fragment of greed.''


    In Benjamin''s case, I caused the butterfly effect that led to his misfortune, but it was fascinating to see that such positive influence could also arise.


    I should try to save as many individuals as possible in the future.


    You never know when and where they might be helpful.


    ''Now, should I start moving soon?''


    I checked out of the inn for a moment.


    There, I changed into different clothes, wrapped a cloak around me, and even wore a mask.


    Since I decided to go to the hidden realm, I needed to conceal my identity thoroughly.


    I headed to the tavern that connected to Muriel''s world.


    For now, I could only ess the "Pleasure District" where the auction house of the hidden realm was through this tavern.


    In the game, I had frequented this ce often, so even if there were no letters from Morne, I had all the methods of contact in mind.


    The Pleasure District was not a ce known for its high quality, but in the game, out of the ten visits, around eight or nine times were entangled in some incidents.


    ''The probability of getting involved in unnecessary trouble is high, but I can''t ignore Morne''s words either.''


    And the information was about Dragon Lair.


    It was too precious to give up on.


    The tavern was bustling with noise.


    Numerous people were chatting and drinking, and in a secluded corner, I spotted a man sprawled out as if dead drunk.


    I approached his table and subtly handed him a gold coin.


    In response, the drunkard caught on as if he was never drunk, then quickly got up from his seat and started heading somewhere.


    ''Good, nothing has changed.''


    I felt relieved that the progression was simr to the game.


    Of course, even if things had changed, Morne would have informed me through the letter, but familiarity was still the best.


    I followed him, entering through the back door connected to the tavern''s kitchen.


    As I entered, I sensed a sharp de from above.


    "Bloody Dan?"


    I heard someone''s voice.


    Seems like they mistook me because of the mask.


    ''Of course, these folks from the hidden realm can recognize a mask right away.''


    But it didn''t matter.


    After all, I wore the mask to conceal my identity.


    I simply stood there without giving any response.


    Then, someone descended from the ceiling and looked me over.


    "Hehe. So, you''re the one who killed Dan. I was always curious. He''s dead, but the mask disappeared."


    I remainedpletely unresponsive to whatever the person said and continued standing still.


    Eventually, the person with a cold demeanor made a gesture towards me.


    I immediately paid the entrance fee in response to their gesture.


    "Be careful. There are quite a few individuals here who are after that mask."


    As they stepped aside, I walked straight toward one side of the tavern''s kitchen.


    As soon as I collided with the wall, it passed through my body as if it were a lie.


    Thud!


    "Argh!"


    Immediately after passing through the wall, I saw a scene of a messy gray street and a man falling to the ground after being hit by a sword.


    And despite the numerous people passing by, no one paid any attention to the fallen man.


    "This is Muriel''s Pleasure District."


    A dangerous area involved in all sorts of crimes and illegal activities that couldn''t be found on the surface.


    And it was the ce where today''s real objective was located.

 Chapter 62: The Auction House and the Dark Spirits

    Chapter 62: The Auction House and the Dark Spirits


    In Muriel''s Pleasure District stood the auction house, where money flowed freely during the night.


    Jones, the ruler of the district, was overseeing the participants of the uing auction.


    "The Sword Demon is participating."


    "I suspected they would. Considering the nature of the items to be auctioned."


    Even though they were insane, they were merely obsessed with their swords, so they wouldn''t cause any major trouble. Besides, there was no one among the big shots who dared to challenge the Sword Demon.


    One of Jones''s subordinates reported further information.


    "The next leader candidate of the Cat Tribe, Ya Yingmin, has arrived with his escorts. As for the Deep Sea Dragon, he declined to participate this time, citing prior engagements."


    "I see. What about the supposed appearance of Dwalski, who was rumored to join the auction before?"


    "They have sent a representative who possesses their unique pattern."


    I couldn''t figure out why Morne, who hadn''t attended any auction unless there was an unexpected corpse, would participate in this one. Frankly, apart from the swords that interested the Sword Demon, the items to be auctioned today were quite ordinary. There wouldn''t be any corpses intriguing enough to pique Morne''s interest.


    Could there be something mixed among the auction items that I''m unaware of?


    "I should keep an eye on what Morne''s representative is purchasing."


    Hiding his true intentions, Jones asked again.


    "Any other unusual matters?"


    "Someone entered the Pleasure District wearing Bloody Dan''s mask."


    "Bloody Dan''s mask? Understood. Go and find out."


    Jones nodded and tapped his finger adorned with shy rings.


    Once his subordinate left, Jones exhaled a long puff of smoke from the cigarette he had been holding in his mouth, scratching his head.


    ''So, Bloody Dan''s mask...''


    A dead Bloody Dan was unexpectedly found without wearing his mask in apletely different location. Although there was no certainty that the dead person was Bloody Dan, considering that Dan''sst known whereabouts were at the meeting with Fireman, it was a usible assumption. The disappearance of the mask was suspicious, indicating that the true culprit behind the incident had appeared.


    "I should investigate who this person is."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The auction house in the Pleasure District was adjacent to a gambling arena.


    As I walked along the street, I observed the various shady characters that emitted a dubious aura, befitting the name Pleasure District. There were con artists and swindlers targeting the money of these individuals who lurked around every corner.


    ''I get to see viins I haven''t seen in a while here.''


    From the serial killer Michael Hidan to the human hunter Jack Hill and the disemboweling Vn, viins who were usually hard toe across were everywhere in this ce.


    However, there was no need for me to get involved with them, so I avoided making eye contact and walked straight toward the auction house.


    There was no point in getting into unnecessary trouble.


    ''So, that''s it.''


    The entrance to the auction house, which operated alongside the gambling arena, was guarded by a gatekeeper. The entrance the gatekeeper was blocking led to the auction house, while the gambling arena had a separate entrance at the back.


    I handed the piece of paper with the symbol I cut out from Morne''s letter to the gatekeeper.


    "Confirmed. Please enter."


    The night of flowing money had apletely different vibe from the Golden Banquet. There were no separate VIP rooms, just tables and people dancing here and there, along with bars selling drinks.


    ''No separate clubs, huh?''


    The dim atmosphere reminded me of a club, but with a slightly more decadent feel.


    "Oh, are you a guest?"


    As soon as I entered the auction house and stood still, a woman approached me with a seductive gaze.


    She was not human but a half-elf.


    "There''s still some time left until the auction starts. Shall we chat during that time?"


    Dressed in revealing attire, she tried to engage me with her suggestive words, but I remained silent and nodded.


    I didn''t wear the mask for no reason. I couldn''t afford to show even the slightest opening.


    "That''s a shame."


    With only those words, she moved on to lure another target.


    By concealing my identity, I found the faces of the auction participants familiar.


    "Hawkshooter Migen, Ya Yingmin of the Cat Tribe, Cursed Eye Flutman..."


    There seemed to be around thirty participants in the auction. Some, like me, concealed their appearances to hide their identities. There was a high probability that they were nobles or at least famous individuals who didn''t quite fit in with the Pleasure District.


    However, my attention was drawn to a man sitting in a corner of the auction house, emptying his ss.


    ''Sword Demon Hozan.''


    A viin who has reached the verge of bing an Aura Master.


    In terms of strength, he was on par with Payat, whom I fought againstst time. He was a notorious killer with an insatiable desire for swords, carrying five swords on his back and three on each side of his waist.


    His transformation into a viin was due to his obsession with swords, leading him tomit murder.


    ''In the game, he would appear when you have a famous sword or a named-grade sword. It was an event for the Sword Fiend.''


    The appearance of the Sword Fiend was random. If luck was bad, he could appear within a week of obtaining a named-grade sword, while if luck was good, he might not appear for years or even until the game was cleared.


    Of course, that was all from the events in the game. The Sword Fiend wouldn''t know the fact that I possessed Gkshur. So it didn''t matter.


    Hozan was an antagonist who killed people as he pleased, but he was generally calm unless provoked. As long as I didn''t start a fight, there shouldn''t be any issues.


    While waiting for the auction, I heard the cheersing from the underground arena. Finally, a figure who appeared to be the auctioneer stood on the circr stage.


    "You''ve been waiting for a long time. Shall we proceed with the auction now?"


    Tworge employees ced the first auction item on the stage in no time.


    "The first auction item! This box contains a mutant Keltus. It has two heads and six legs. We''ll start the bidding at 20 million!"


    Even though I couldn''t imagine who would buy such a thing, eventually, someone ced the winning bid.


    The existence of mutant monsters seemed to be quite desirable as experimental subjects for wizards, considering how they were being sold.


    After that, various items appeared in the auction, ranging from ves to monster organs and items cursed by unknown forces.


    ''I just want to buy what''s mine.''


    As if reading my thoughts, the next item to appear was a booklet that Morne had mentioned.


    The description merely stated that it was an encrypted map, and even the organizers seemed unaware of its true nature.


    Thepetition for the booklet was also not intense.


    ''Not many people are willing to buy a map with no information.''


    Those who bid seemed more curious than anything else, but there was no one elsepeting for it like me, who wanted to win the bid.


    In the end, I sessfully obtained the booklet at a steady price.


    As soon as the bid was settled, I decided to give up on the following auctions and went straight to pay for the item.


    ''I shouldn''t get involved in anything strange by staying here for too long.''


    As I turned to leave, the gaze of the auction participants focused on me.


    They probably found it peculiar that I hade all the way here just to buy a booklet.


    Arriving at the payment area, I handed over the booklet and showed Morne''s symbol.


    After confirming the magically encoded symbol, the staff member informed me unexpectedly.


    "Sir, our master would like to have a brief conversation with you. Could you spare some time?"


    The ruler of the night of flowing money was undoubtedly a man named Jones.


    As the owner of this ce, he was a man of low quality, but ignoring him was difficult.


    From what I knew, he had a strong sense of pride.


    I wanted to decline internally, but I didn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble.


    "If it''s just for a moment."


    "Yes, thank you. Please follow me."


    Following him, we ascended the stairs and soon arrived on avishly decorated floor.


    In the spacious area, there wererge tubs made by excavating the floor, and naked women and body-adorned men were present.


    Jones, the owner of the auction house, was sitting across from me.


    "Thank you for taking the time to meet me. I am Jones, the owner of this ce."


    "What can I help you with?"


    I asked directly about the matter, and Jones furrowed his brow slightly before rxing. He gestured to the chair on the opposite side.


    "Let''s sit down and have a conversation first."


    Following his suggestion, I took a seat.


    However, I was prepared to draw my sword at any moment.


    "First of all, thank you for taking the time. I understand that you are here as Morne Dwalski''s representative. How is Morne doing?"


    "I would prefer not to discuss that."


    He seemed to know me as Morne''s representative.


    Regardless, the more I revealed about Morne''s situation, the worse it would be without knowing what he knew.


    "Hmm, it''s strange that I can''t even get that much information."


    "If you are going to ask about Morne, I have nothing more to say. May I leave now?"


    "You being Morne''s representative is quite suspicious, don''t you think?"


    As Jones finished speaking, his subordinates, who had been hiding around, revealed themselves.


    Without fear, I calmly replied, "I don''t understand why you''re acting like this."


    "Well, at least I know you''re a suspicious character. That mask you wore, it was Bloody Dan''s mask."


    "I don''t understand the connection between that and the persecution I''m facing now."


    "First, take off the mask. Then we can confirm whether you''re truly Morne''s representative."


    It seems like talking won''t work.


    Why is he being so persistent?


    "Please understand my situation as well. If you''re not truly Morne''s representative, I''ll be in trouble too. So, let''s take off the mask and confirm it."


    If I am Morne''s representative, I can use this opportunity to escape. If I''m not Morne''s representative, I''ll have to fight.


    It seemed like a fight was inevitable.


    ''Underestimated me, huh?''


    Based on his attitude, even if I had refused to talk, he might have sent someone to attack me from behind.


    Since it hade to this, I thought it was better to carry out a proper show of force.


    I slowly stood up from my seat and drew my sword.


    "A sword? The representative of Morne with a sword? More suspicious by the minute."


    "What''s suspicious is your cynical attitude, you bastard."


    I immediately swung my sword.


    As a result, the two subordinates of Jones standing by his side copsed, their upper and lower bodies separated.


    "Kyaaah!"


    The women next to Jones screamed and fled, while Jones himself looked bewildered and shouted, "What are you doing? Kill him quickly! He attacked first!"


    "You''re talking nonsense after threatening me first."


    ming me for attacking when he was the one who made me draw my sword.


    But if I killed Jones, the situation would spiral out of control, so I decided to attack only his subordinates.


    sh! Thump!


    My sword technique could only be used for the first attack.


    After that, I had to move my body and fight directly.


    Although his subordinates were skilled, I, who had trained under Deschurn, was no longer the same as before.


    In an instant, I cut down around ten of Jones'' subordinates and caught Jones, who was crawling towards the exit in a panic.


    "Hee hee!"


    "Don''t giggle like that, it doesn''t suit your size."


    I grabbed Jones while wiping the blood from my sword onto his fancy clothes.


    "Why did you cause all this trouble? Aren''t you afraid of Morne?"


    "I truly didn''t know you were Morne''s representative. I couldn''t trust someone wearing Bloody Dan''s mask..."


    "That''s why I brought this symbol along."


    "If we''re going to make excuses, then you could have stolen that symbol as well..."


    His eyeballs rolled.


    He''s resorting to lies till the end.


    I pretended to slip and grazed his abdomen with the sword.


    "Oops, my mistake."


    "Ugh!"


    "Jones, let''s have a proper conversation. If we keep talking, I might make another mistake."


    "I-I will tell you the truth. Please, just put away your sword!"


    Why is he trying to negotiate with me now?


    I almost made another mistake, but then I sensed someone approaching from the stairs and turned to look at the entrance.


    ''The Sword Demon!''


    Why are you here?


    Hosan, the Sword Demon, climbed up the stairs and met my gaze before finally reaching the top and surveying the surroundings.


    "H-Hosan-nim! Please save me! It''s an assassination! I will reward you, so please get rid of this person..."


    "You''re being too loud."


    Swoosh.


    Half of Hosan''s sword was partially revealed from its sheath, and with a click sound, it disappeared from sight again.


    Then, as I was sitting there, Jones''s throat was sliced open, and blood gushed out.


    Crazy!


    In a movement so fast that ordinary people wouldn''t even see it, he swiftly retracted his foot and sheathed his sword.


    Indeed, he was powerful, and indeed, he was crazy.


    Did he kill him just because he was making noise?


    No matter how strong Hosan is, it would be quite troublesome.


    But I couldn''t say anything.


    I could only watch Hosan carefully.


    Tense moments passed, and Hosan''s gaze turned to the sword I was holding.


    "That sword... I feel like I''ve seen it in a book. What''s its name?"


    This is bad.


    Of all things, Hosan has taken an interest in Gkshur.

 Chapter 63: Clash

    Chapter 63: sh


    The opulent room was filled with scattered corpses, and silence hung in the air. I pondered on how I should respond to his question in order to smoothly navigate the situation.


    "Why aren''t you answering?"


    He really has no patience.


    In the end, I blurted out anything that came to mind.


    "I don''t know its name either. It''s just an ordinary sword passed down to me from my father."


    "That sword, I want to buy it."


    Sigh. This is the worst.


    Of course, I had no intention of selling Gkshur.


    But I couldn''t tell that to Hosan either.


    ''Damn that Jones.''


    If it weren''t for him, I would have just taken the book and left.


    But the reason I drew my sword was because of the fight.


    "Why have you been hesitating to answer?"


    Survival?


    No, it was more of an oppressive pressure than a will to survive.


    That strange aura mixed with his presence sent shivers down my spine.


    ''Can I escape?''


    No matter how strong Hosan is, he isn''t omnipotent.


    If I could buy some time, even just for a moment, I could remove the mask, change my attire, and escape.


    ''The problem is whether I can buy that time.''


    But before I could even think about it, Hosan spoke before drawing his sword.


    "I''m truly sorry, but I can''t sell my father''s heirloom so easily. Please understand."


    "Is the heirloom more precious than your life?"


    Now he''s openly threatening me.


    Well, he did kill Jones just because he was noisy. Is there anything to fear?


    In the end, I decided to swallow my anger and hand over Gkshur.


    No matter how valuable the item, it wasn''t more precious than my life.


    ''It''s a Named-grade sword, widely known. I can find something else if I look.''


    Of course, most of the widely known Named-grade swords are located in dungeons and dangerous areas where your life is at stake.


    In games, there''s always the option of reloading a saved game if a dungeon run fails.


    But now, with only one life hanging in the bnce, the Gkshur I acquired by chance felt too precious to give up easily.


    "I''ll sell it."


    In the end, a sense of submission slipped out of my mouth, and Hosan nodded as if it were only natural.


    "Since you mentioned it''s an heirloom, I''ll generously offer you 10 million will."


    "Excuse me?"


    Suddenly, a bewildered question slipped out of my mouth.


    Although I quickly covered my mouth, it was ridiculous. It wasn''t a joke, and a Named-grade sword like Gkshur was being offered for a mere 10 million?


    "Is there a problem?"


    "No, there isn''t."


    ''Fine. Even if it''s just 10 million, where is it?''


    But my anger surged within me like never before.


    Due to the absurdity I had just experienced, my anger reached levels close to that of an emperor.


    ''I will be stronger and reim Gkshur, no matter what.''


    I struggled to calm my mind and rose from my seat.


    Just as I was about to hand Gkshur over to Hosan, a tumultuous noise came from below.


    It seemed that the women who had escaped earlier had spread the news downstairs.


    "Jones!"


    "That bastard! Did you kill him?"


    As the soldiers holding shields rushed up from below, they aimed their weapons at me and spoke.


    In the midst of the chaotic situation, Hosan spoke first.


    "I killed him. It was nothing but a minor disturbance."


    Sigh.


    He truly acted like a self-righteous viin.


    Thanks to him, the subordinates who came up to confront us looked bewildered, alternately looking at me and Hosan, before finally revealing their killing intent.


    "Kill them both!"


    The neers varied in their backgrounds.


    There were mages, swordsmen, and even rare weapons that were notmonly seen.


    "These bastards have gone mad because they want to die."


    Hosan swung his sword.


    Brown mana wrapped around his sword, and sword waves swept forward like a gust of wind.


    Thud! Crack!


    Despite a few casualties on their side, Jones'' subordinates did not falter.


    As individuals with a certain level of fame, they weren''t easily brought down unless they were faced with someone of the Master''s caliber.


    Thud! Crack! Whoosh!


    Various spells were cast, and arrows and incantations rained down upon us.


    They seemed to consider Hosan the most dangerous figure, as their attention was mostly focused on him rather than me.


    ''But more importantly...''


    Hosan unleashed the magic he had avoided.


    The destructive power caused the entire building to shake


    Soon, small cracks appeared on the floor beneath us.


    Creak.


    A faint sound.


    But that sound quickly turned into a tremendous roar.


    Boom! Boom!


    The floor began to copse.


    I could feel my body falling, and the situation only worsened.


    ''No, now is the chance.''


    Crash!


    As my body fell, I heard a shout.


    "Don''t hesitate, attack!"


    Amidst the copsing floor, I sensed numerous killing intents.


    Quickly retreating, I evaded the attacks, but the variety of attacks was overwhelming.


    Whoosh! Boom!


    SwishThud!


    Swords and spears struck where I had been standing, and all sorts of magic, arrows, and projectiles flew towards me.


    Even though I dodged them, I still received wounds here and there.


    Using my heightenedbat abilities, I managed to evade the remaining attacks and attempted to escape the chaotic battlefield.


    That''s when dust rose, obscuring my vision within the ruins of the building.


    ''Danger!''


    Instinctively, I leaned back.


    Crack!


    A deafening explosion echoed as a wave of mana formed into a de passed just above my drenched body.


    Lying on the ground, I raised my head to assess the situation in front of me.


    ''Crazy. Truly insane.''


    There, Hosan, the Sword Demon, stood with one hand holding a sword enveloped in brown mana. He looked at the surviving enemies with a stroke of luck.


    Regardless, it worked out well.


    Now was the opportunity to escape.


    Fortunately, Hosan was preupied with the attackers, and the enemies'' attention was focused on him, not me.


    Silently, I took advantage of the situation and slipped away from the crumbling debris, heading towards the exit.


    ''First, I need to escape from the Pleasure District. I''ll deal with the restter.''


    As I emerged from the Pleasure District, I could sense themotion caused by the auction building among the people gathered in the red-light district.


    Slipping through the crowd, I moved as far away from Hosan as possible.


    In the midst of it all, I checked the booklet I had tucked away in my pocket.


    Luckily, the booklet was in perfect condition, without a single misced page.


    [Red Dragon Kribmaher''s Tomb]


    ''A dragon''s tomb?''


    When I picked it up earlier, I hadn''t noticed the item''s description due to Jones'' summons. But now, I realized it wasn''t a dragonir, but rather a dragon''s tomb.


    Interestingly, unlike dragons depicted in other media, the dragons in this game didn''t die inirs but had predetermined locations where they met their end.


    Most of these locations were inessible to ordinary people.


    ''And before they die, they destroy theirir and head to their chosen ce to die. That''s whyirs are rare.''


    Finding either a tomb or a rare was incredibly challenging.


    However, if I had to choose, I would prefer finding air.


    asionally, when dragons died due to unforeseen idents or events, they couldn''t destroy theirirs and were discovered with valuable treasures hidden within them.


    ''But wait, that''s not the important thing.''


    Dragon''s tomb?


    That meant there would be a dragon''s corpse inside.


    What''s a corpse?


    ''A necromancer.''


    I must be crazy. This is insane.


    I had to survive no matter what and investigate that ce.


    To encounter a real dragon... the thought alone was mind-boggling.


    Sessfully escaping from the Pleasure District, I returned to the rented room before entering the district. I took off the mask, changed my clothes, and packed my belongings.


    Just to be safe, I put Gkshur into the expanded bag and strapped the 3 million Will sword I bought at the cksmith to my waist.


    ''I managed to ovee the crisis.''


    But it was too soon to let my guard down.


    First, I needed to catch a train and leave Muriel.


    I observed my surroundings as much as possible and eventually managed to board a train bound for the capital.


    By now, I should have felt relieved, but my intuition continued to emit a sense of unease.


    ''What''s going on? This should be fine...''


    And my ominous premonition proved to be correct.


    Thud!


    Less than five minutes after boarding the train, a noise echoed as if something had fallen from the ceiling of the trainpartment.


    And I had experienced this kind of noise before.


    Could it be...?


    Hasn''t someone followed me?


    nk!


    As a sword suddenly burst out of the ceiling of the trainpartment and created a hole, I immediately got up from my seat and rushed to the nextpartment.


    ''I never expected this.''


    Surely, without my mask and with a changed appearance, it would be impossible to recognize me, especially since I was carrying a different sword. But now that I thought about it, I always encountered random events no matter where or when I was in the game.


    Back then, I didn''t think much of it and assumed it was just a random event. But now, it was clear that there was a separate ability rted to tracking and pursuit.


    Swish!


    Feeling a chill running down my spine, I quickly turned my body sideways while running.


    As a result, a sharp force flew past me from behind, shattering the end of the trainpartment.


    ''Crazy bastard.''


    So much for the quiet temperament of the Sword Demon, right?


    I take back what I said earlier. Being called a viin wasn''t for no reason.


    Realizing that I had nowhere else to run, I threw myself out of the trainpartment that had been punctured by Hosan''s attack.


    Thanks to activating my body with mana, I was able tond safely. But the problem was what would happen next.


    "I didn''t intend to kill you if you just handed over the sword. It''s a shame."


    Hosan, who had followed me, revealed a malicious aura.


    How did he recognize and track me?


    However, it was a meaningless question at this point.


    ''I have to make a move.''


    Since I had already escaped once before, there was no way Hosan would spare my life.


    I slowly drew my sword.


    Even if I had to fight the undead and even if it meant using myziness, I had to survive.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The sun had set, and the night had grown deeper.


    Dianne was engrossed in reading her favorite magazine, "Monthly Shining Knights."


    Fortunately, this month''s issue had just been released, and she had been eagerly awaiting this moment since morning.


    It had be her habit to indulge in her hobbies only afterpleting all her daily tasks.


    This month''s issue featured an article on the newly enrolled freshman at Rodren, Louis Artman, as Dianne had expected.


    ''Not bad at all.''


    Curious about the rumored underssman, she had attended the entrance ceremony herself.


    Louis Artman, as rumored, had the typical appearance of a gant knight, which perfectly matched Dianne''s taste. She couldn''t help but haveplicated thoughts about him for a while.


    ''But still, I have someone.''


    The Masked Swordsman.


    Even though she didn''t know his name or face, the memories of that day left a strong impression on her that she would never forget.


    She had hoped to meet him again someday, but at the same time, there was a contradiction in her heart, hoping that he would remain mysterious like a childhood dream.


    "Hmm..."


    Dianne stopped her imagination and continued reading the magazine.


    It contained anecdotes and small episodes of famous knights, as well as poems by a poet.


    As the magazine neared its end, she turned the page with a feeling of disappointment, only to find unexpected content.


    ''The emergence of a powerful genius to seed the divine beings of Monas?''


    Although the article seemed somewhat shabby, she found herself drawn in by the name mentioned in the following paragraphs.


    ''A talent rmended by Adrias Cromwell, who made a name for himself with the Evest Potion.''


    Rmended by Adrias?


    The article stated that a boy with exceptional talent had been admitted to the Monas Academy.


    It even mentioned that his talent wasparable to that of Louis Artman, but whether it was true or not was beside the point. It was difficult to ept the fact that Adrias had rmended such a person.


    ''No, I guess I have to admit it now.''


    She had been deliberately ignoring him all this time, but her perception changed after thest final evaluation.


    Perhaps she had clung onto a childish thought that she should have given up long ago.


    Adrias. He was now a truly remarkable individual.


    Of course, he was still far from her level, but she had to admit that he was not someone to be ignored.


    When she saw a picture of Benjamin Anikius, the talent rmended by Adrias, she couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. He appeared to be a skinny boy who didn''t even look capable of wielding a sword.


    ''But still...''


    Unlike others, he''s at least good-looking.


    Now that she thought about it, she remembered that Adrias was her opponent in the tournament duel on Monday. She had been so rxed that she had even forgotten about her opponent.


    ''I should ask him when we meet.''


    Benjamin Anikius. Honestly, she couldn''t help but be curious since he was said to beparable to Louis. Moreover, if he was rmended by Adrias, there might be a connection between them.


    Dianne saw this as an opportunity and thought it wouldn''t hurt to meet him once.

 Chapter 64: Secret Move

    Chapter 64: Secret Move


    The deep night wasing to an end as the dawn approached. In the long stretch of railroad tracks within the forest, a sh of swordlight illuminated the surroundings.


    "Paah!"


    Hosan''s brown-tinged mana-infused sword narrowly grazed my cheek, causing a searing pain as my skin tore.


    ''Damn it. My face wasn''t anything special to begin with.''


    From the start, I had nned to summon the undead, but I changed my mind. I believed that I could find a gap in his guard when he least expected it, giving me a chance to survive. So for now, I endured the attacks as if I were calm and collected.


    Kwagagak!


    The Earth Shields I erected between Hosan and me shattered with a single sh of his sword. Instead of using the Earth Shields to block his attacks, I used them to obstruct his line of sight and create distance. I also used debuff skills.


    ''Blood Curse.''


    However, since my opponent was formidable, the effects of the low-level debuff seemed negligible. If anything, it seemed to enrage Hosan even more.


    "You little rat!"


    Hosan was fast. No matter how much I tried to evade, it was useless against his overwhelming speed.


    Kang!


    As our swords shed, the difference in physical ability became apparent. And with that sh, my sword started to get entangled with his.


    ''Sword Breaker!''


    Hosan''s named-ss sword, Sword Breaker, devoured the opponent''s sword like a ravenous beast. It was a wicked sword that could shred not only the opponent''s sword but also their body, resembling a cursed weapon.


    I tried to pull my sword back, but it seemed stuck to his sword as if glued. In that case, it''s better to strike now!


    "Nickel!"


    Responding to my call, Nickel sprang out from Hosan''s side and swung his sword.


    Kwaaang!


    The gust of the sword strike covered Hosan, sending him flying into the distance.


    "I underestimated you a bit..."


    A voice echoed from the dust.


    ''He was capable of making a move.''


    With a ting sound, Nickel bounced back.


    The opponent showed no doubt about my summoning of Nickel and quietly drew a new sword with his left hand.


    Hosan held a sword in each hand, one named-ss sword, Sword Breaker, and a new sword he had just drawn.


    I held off his attacks with Nickel by my side. However, the opponent quickly approached, swinging both arms at me.


    But I didn''t just passively take his attacks.


    "Kwagak!"


    At that moment, I summoned Timur behind him.


    "Just as I expected. Did you think I would fall for the same trick?"


    WhishPaang!


    The air exploded as a storm of sword strikes engulfed us.


    My body was pushed backward, and I sustained numerous minor wounds.


    As I watched Hosan effortlessly subdue Timur who had attacked from behind, I felt a sense of despair.


    ''Indeed, this is overwhelming.''


    Simr to the battle with Pahyat, he was someone who closely resembled Aura Master. Moreover, he hadn''t even drawn his myth-grade weapon or named-ss sword yet.


    I had no choice but to be cautious, even though this was an opportunity to strike while he was off guard.


    The most powerful card I had was my Sloth skill. However, using Sloth meant staking my life to be stronger.


    ''I can endure because of what I learned from my master.''


    If I hadn''t trained during the break, I wouldn''t have been able to use a single move and would have been easily overwhelmed.


    Thud, thud, thud.


    As if telling me not to worry, Nickel nudged my shoulder and dashed forward.


    That''s right. I still had Nickel, Timur, and the mythical undead, Ludo, with me.


    And if I were to die anyway, I might as well fight back using Sloth.


    I deflected Nickel''s sword with ease and then summoned Ludo, who charged forward with his massive sword.


    Woong, thud!


    Ludo appeared, his immense body tearing through the fabric of space and revealing his form. Giant arms emerged first, toppling the trees in the vicinity.


    Kwaddeud-!


    The Titan Golem, Ludo, revealed himself, exuding tremendous force.


    Grrrrr!


    Upon Ludo''s appearance, Hosan calmly observed.


    "You''re bringing along some strange beings."


    Before Hosan finished speaking, Ludo, who had charged forward, swung his massive sword downward.


    At the same time, I cast a buff spell.


    "Death Fury."


    Ludo''s greatsword, engulfed in a crimson aura, exuded a menacing aura.


    Kwaang!


    The air exploded outward.


    Hosan crossed his twin swords to block the attack, but I saw the ground sink beneath his feet.


    No matter how skilled Hosan was, he seemed to be at a disadvantage against Ludo''s power, gradually being pushed back.


    "Huff!"


    As Hosan''s sword was pushed back, he retaliated with a powerful punch using his remaining hand.


    Hoping to avoid it, Hosan was blocked by me, Nickel, and Timur, who were covered in wounds all over their bodies.


    Bbaeong!


    Kwaddeudddeud!


    ''Did it work?''


    Though Nickel and Tymur took the punch together, they managed to throw their bodies at Hosan, and his punchnded.


    Even though he was Hosan, an ordinary humanposed of flesh and blood, he couldn''t escape unscathed.


    ''But...''


    I didn''t let my guard down.


    Destroying all the trees in the nearby forest while searching for the airborne Hosan, I followed closely behind Ludo.


    As I focused my consciousness, I could sense Nickel and Timur lying on the ground.


    Swoosh!


    Thunk!


    "Ugh!"


    In that instant, something flew toward me at tremendous speed.


    I narrowly dodged it, but it grazed my left shoulder.


    ''A sword?''


    To confirm what had struck me, I pulled out the sword lodged in my shoulder and looked ahead.


    Hosan, covered in blood, stood in the center of the cleared forest, bathed in the dawning light.


    He now wielded new swords in each hand.


    "Enough standing around. Come at me already."


    You son of a bitch.


    If I had just let him go, he would have escaped. But he insists on following me and talking as if I''m the one who was defeated.


    On top of Nickel and Timur not being in good shape, Hosan has brought out his most powerful swords.


    Seeing the condition of Hosan, it didn''t seem like he had suffered any serious injuries.


    ''Indeed, it was an impossible battle.''


    In the face of overwhelming power,bat talent or anything of the sort lost its meaning.


    There was a fundamental gap between him and me that couldn''t be bridged.


    At that moment, Nickel, who had been lying on one side, stood up.


    "An undead soldier worthy of learning from the master. Come on, bring it on!"


    Now that I think about it, Nickel had lost his left arm.


    However, he didn''t give up and, with his remaining hand gripping the sword, assumed a devoutbat stance.


    Huu.


    Seeing Nickel, my momentarily weakened spirit felt pitiful.


    I still had a long way to go.


    More. More. More.


    I needed to be stronger.


    At that moment, Nickel''s will reached me.


    "[Sloth Phantom (Legendary)] wants to use [Sloth]."


    "[Sloth Phantom (Legendary)] and [Sloth] will share cooldown time."


    [Do you ept?]


    Even though I had no time to hesitate, I couldn''t help but hesitate.


    If Nickel uses Indolence, then I cannot.


    Which one would be more beneficial, me using Indolence or him?


    Thunk! Thunk!


    At that moment, Nickel bumped his forehead against mine.


    As if telling me to believe in myself, his gesture erased my hesitation.


    ''If I use Indolence, I might feel the same futile emotions as before and might even consider suicide. At that time, I survived thanks to the Original Sin, but I can''t guarantee I''ll have such luck again.''


    In the end, I quietly revealed my eptance of the decision, which was obscured by the message blocking my sight.


    Rustle.


    My shoulder was draped with the doh bak, the traditional Korean clothing worn during training.


    In a different presence than before, Nickel filled his sword with a youthful blue mana.


    ''This will be our final act. I''m fine with that.''


    I wasn''t sure if it was the right judgment, but I couldn''t undo what had already been decided.


    I could only do my best with what I could do now.


    There was no need to synchronize with Nickel.


    We were already sharing our thoughts, and there was no ovep between what he was doing and what I was doing.


    First, I sent out Ludo.


    Although his attacks had initiallynded, it seemed that Ludo''s attacks were inevitably slow due to his size.


    Kwagwang!


    As he destroyed all the trees in the vicinity, his greatsword swung, but Hosan calmly evaded the attack and counterattacked Ludo''s body.


    Gwoooo!


    An enraged Ludo howled, but due to the impact from Gynos, he could only kneel.


    However, Ludo''s attempt had been quite helpful.


    Piercing! Pot!


    While Ludo stalled for time, Nickel, who had adapted to Sloth, approached Hosan at an incredible speed.


    And soon, a fierce collision between a loud roar and a baptism of sword energy urred.


    Kwaang!


    Kwagagagak!


    "Huff."


    In the meantime, I decided to attempt the ''Selfless Sword'' that I learned from the Deschurn''s book.


    The Selfless Sword that he taught me was difficult to understand and even harder to emte, but I recalled one of the most basic sword techniques.


    ''The Changing Sword.''


    I approached Hosan, who was engrossed in fighting Nickel and the explosive sound.


    They seemedpletely absorbed in their own world, unaware of my approach.


    ''Here...''


    My head felt overwhelmed, as if something was getting stuck.


    But I had an intuition that I could unleash it now.


    The Changing Sword.


    The mana changed its nature and took on a new form.


    At the speed I deemed ideal...


    Tang!


    With a sound akin to a gunshot, a wave of mana burst out, and I passed by Hosan as if teleporting, surpassing my limits.


    The speed surpassed the speed of sound, causing a trail of steam to rise from my body.


    My clothes were singed, as if I had been burned, and my whole body turned red, but the result was astonishing.


    Hosan''s chest was sliced open.


    ''It''s a shame, but my role ends here.''


    Even though he had fought against Nickel, who activated Indolence, and paid no attention to me, in the end, it was Hosan who had been stopped.


    His chest was cut, but it was only a flesh wound.


    But the real effect came afterward.


    With his hand entangled due to my unexpected attack, Nickel focused all his effort and slowly brought the sword down from above toward Hosan.


    The sword emanated a youthful blue mana, like vibrant mes.


    "Could it be... Biqi?"


    "Biqi" was a technique that only Aura Masters could use.


    If bing an Aura Master grants the "Ultimate," a passive skill thatpensates for beneficial effects, then "Biqi" is an active skill that only Aura Masters can use.


    Whether you obtained Biqi or not determined whether you ascended as an Aura Master.


    Huuung.


    It was a simple motion.


    However, within that simple motion, all the intricacies of swordy were contained.


    Hosan''s mana sword, which blocked Nickel''s sword, shattered as if in slow motion.


    A technique that can only be used in the moment when Indolence is activated.


    It was a "Nickel-style" Biqi, which he had never been able to use in his lifetime and was faithful only to basic sword techniques.


    An honest downward strike.


    It was a strike that could not be blocked, even if you knew about it.


    Phuhwaak.

 Chapter 65: The Main Event and the Entrance

    Chapter 65: The Main Event and the Entrance


    Blood burst from Hosan''s body.


    Along with it, Nickel''s Indolence came to an end.


    "Cough."


    Nickel lost his strength and fell in front of Hosan, who was bleeding profusely.


    ''It''s not over until it''s over.''


    I moved with a body still steaming from the heat, aiming to finish off Hosan.


    Although his body was mangled, he was not so weak that he couldn''t even wield a knife, as he was ready enough to prepare a feast.


    "Heh heh heh. Cough."


    "What''s so funny? Can''t believe you didn''t even think you would die?"


    As I spoke mockingly, Hosan, who seemed like he could die any moment, nodded his head.


    "Indeed, it''s true. But someday, I will die, puhuk, heh."


    Looking at Hosan, who seemed to be unable to forget his words, I stabbed him through the heart without further ado.


    Hosan faced death with a smiling face, his eyes wide open.


    "It''s not satisfying if you die with that expression."


    Now, even I don''t know.


    When I thought it was over, the tension was released, and I couldn''t muster any strength in my body.


    "All this fuss over something insignificant."


    Seeing the smiling Hosan, I couldn''t help but feel self-disgust for what I fought for in the first ce.


    Still, it''s confirmation that my skills have grown.


    Well, damn it, if I confirm my skills once more, my body might not hold up.


    Unable to support my body with diminishing strength, I copsed onto the ground.


    The sky was obscenely beautiful.


    "You all did well."


    I dismissed the undead and slowly closed my freezing eyes.


    Even though I knew that I would lose consciousness if my eyes closed, I couldn''t endure any longer.


    "You all did well too."


    As my eyes closed and darkness embraced me.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Boom! Boom!


    Loud firecrackers exploded.


    Today was the day of the main event of the Spring Tournament.


    For the Academy students, it was a more meaningful event than the year-end festival.


    "I wonder who will be the winner this time."


    "Most likely one of the graduating sses from the Knight Department. Who was it? Todelon and Dazam, those seniors, are considered strong contenders."


    "Hey, didn''t you miss the preliminary rounds?"


    "Yeah, so?"


    "In this tournament, it''s possible that the winner coulde from the Magic Department for the first time in 12 years."


    "What? Ah! Could it be Dianne Alven?"


    The conversation buzzed with anticipation for the tournament, which was about to unfold.


    While Serena was watching passersby and enjoying the conversation, she raised an eyebrow upon hearing their words.


    Until now, Serena had been using her adaptation to the academy as an excuse to focus on her training and had missed the preliminary rounds of the tournament.


    Dianne Alven, huh...''


    Dianne Alven, a pir of the Empire and a prominent noble family known for their magical prowess. Serena had heard the name frequently enough to be familiar with it.


    ''But still, it seems difficult for her to defeat Todelon senior.''


    Naturally, mages were expected to have powerful firepower. However, the true value of a mage''s magic manifested when they were protected by someone else.


    In one-on-one battles like the tournament, knights had the advantage over mages.


    Recalling the various seniors she had encountered during her training in the past few days, Serena couldn''t imagine a scene where a mage could win.


    ''Honestly, I feel like I could win too. Of course, I''ve never actually fought, though.''


    From the Aura Runner to the Aura User, Aura Expert, and even Aura Master, excluding the officially recognized Aura Master, which was a level attained only by few in the Empire, the ssifications were simply informal distinctions made among knights for simplicity''s sake.


    Serena''s current level was Aura User. However, even within the same level, there was a wide range of skill levels. Each person had varying amounts of mana and different ways of utilizing it. In addition, factors such as physical abilities,bat sense, and swordsmanship also yed a role, making it difficult to determine a clear ranking.


    In fact, among the freshmen, only Louis Artman was recognized as an Expert.


    "Sorry, kept you waiting?"


    As soon as Serena thought that a tiger woulde if she mentioned it, he arrived.


    Not only Serena but also Louis had missed the qualifying matches due to their daily training, so they had decided to watch only the main event together.


    "I''m here too!"


    "I guess we should go watch together!"


    Just when Serena thought it would only be Louis, he came with a group of other people.


    It was half expected, but Serena couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed that she missed the chance to watch the tournament alone with Louis.


    "It''s fine if you guys are here. Let''s go quickly."


    But there was nothing she could do.


    The moment anyone saw the radiance of Louis, they were blinded by it. They were either enchanted by the light or resentful of how dazzling it was.


    ''Most people are like that, and sometimes they gather with resentment, like Chris.''


    While thinking, as they entered the main arena, Serena noticed the numerous spectators.


    She wondered if there had always been this many people in the academy.


    "Hey! Look over there! It''s Gilbert, themander of the Crimson Lion Knights!"


    "Do you see him first? Right next to him is Mietra Dode, the vicemander of the Royal Knights!"


    "But he''s still a vicemander!"


    "Hey, are you saying that being themander of a single knight order is the same as the vicemander of the Royal Knights?"


    "Single knight order, you say! Do you even know that the Crimson Lion Knights are ranked in the top few in the country?"


    The seats in the distinguished guest section were filled with prominent figures.


    Aside from the individuals mentioned by Serena''s group, there were also famous mages, high-ranking noble family heads, and leaders of various organizations seeking talented individuals, engaging in conversations with one another.


    Seeing that scene, Louis and hispanions felt a sense of burning in their chests.


    Everyone carried a sense of resonance and a desire for recognition in their hearts.


    The opportunity to showcase their skills in front of these famous individuals filled Serena and her group with excitement, as if their adrenaline was about to burst.


    "It''s a pity that freshmen can''t participate."


    Someone muttered, expressing the sentiments of the group.


    They momentarily paused their conversation and found a ce to sit, barely managing to secure their seats.


    "Serena."


    "Yes?"


    "Who do you think will win this tournament?"


    "Well, honestly, I couldn''t say for sure since I missed the preliminaries, but I think Todelon senior might win. Oh, by the way, other people were mentioning Dianne Alven earlier. It seems like she''s a strong contender."


    "Dianne Alven. She might have a good chance."


    "You know her?"


    "Of course, who doesn''t? I also had a magical field trip once. I saw her back then, and she was quite remarkable."


    Louis''s gaze shifted toward the interior of the arena, then he pointed to one side.


    "And luckily, this match is Dianne''s. We''ll get to see her skills up close."


    "Who''s her opponent?"


    "They haven''t arrived yet. It''s almost starting time."


    "Do you know the person?"


    One of the students who came together with them responded to Serena''s question.


    "I remember he was also a mage. Adrias Cromwell, was it?"


    "Adrias Cromwell."


    Louis murmured the name with a suddenly tense expression.


    Serena yfully spoke in response to Louis''s reaction.


    "Good. We''ll be able to see the skill of Adrias, whom our esteemed leader praised as being so strong."


    "What? Louis said that?"


    At that moment, another spectacr magical fireworks disy erupted, signaling the start of the tournament.


    "It begins!"


    The attention of everyone was focused on the main event of the tournament, about to unfold.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In the distinguished guest section, prominent figures from the continent were gathered.


    What was even more astonishing was that more people would visit on the day of the finals.


    Among the distinguished guest seats, sitting in a rtively high position, Bart casually received the greetings offered to him and looked at his daughter.


    "She''s grown up so much without me noticing. Time flies."


    At that moment, Azik Natan, the head of the Matop family, who was sitting in the front row, approached Bart.


    "I envy you. Just participating in the main event as a mage is already remarkable. Your daughter is a strong contender for the championship, so I hope my son, who is only half as good as Lord Rodren''s daughter, can follow in her footsteps. Haha."


    "Indeed, she''s my daughter, but she''s remarkable. Dianne will be a great mage surpassing me."


    "Oh? I see. But to catch up to Lord Rodren, who is already such a renowned archmage, it would take a lot of time. Of course, I don''t have a father who can surpass my own child. Hahaha."


    "No, Dianne will catch up to me in about ten years. Maybe even sooner."


    "Um..."


    Azik smiled and nodded, trying to maintain hisposure in the face of Bart''s extraordinary confidence.


    Then, he expressed his curiosity about Dianne''s opponent on the other side.


    "It''s almost time, but her opponent hasn''t shown up yet. Let me see... Adrias Cromwell? I haven''t heard that name before. Oh? A mage? It seems that mages have made quite a showing in the finals this year."


    "Hmm..."


    Bart didn''t bother to answer and casually nced at the arena with an indifferent expression.


    However, deep down, he wondered why Adrius hadn''t appeared yet.


    "Did he give up?"


    Based on what he had seen of Adrias recently, he didn''t seem like the type to give up easily if he lost a fight.


    If that wasn''t the case, then perhaps he waste in his preparations.


    But facing Dianne, it was natural to be nervous.


    "I think he might be afraid of Lord Rodren''s daughter... Honestly, if they are both mages, do you think he can truly showcase his skills against Lord Rodren''s daughter?"


    Another man who was standing nearby joined the conversation.


    It was Hoyard, the royal court mage of the neighboring kingdom of Bertrand, who was sitting next to Azik.


    As a graduate of the Rodren Academy, he had made a name for himself as a mage.


    "That might be possible! Considering the opponent, it seems quite likely."


    "Even just making it to the finals as a mage student is already remarkable. It''s a shame if he''s not declining but instead choosing to abstain from the match. Everyone here is busy, and it''s a waste of time."


    Bart overheard the conversation between Azik and Hoyard and let out a sigh, observing Dianne who was waiting with an enigmatic expression.


    Dianne exuded an aura of an elite mage, fully prepared to face any opponent.


    ''But Adrias was mysterious too.''


    A peculiar mana storage without boundaries between heart and body.


    Furthermore, choosing a sword from his own warehouse.


    Considering that, there must have been some hidden move.


    Of course, Bart never thought that his daughter would lose, but it didn''t make sense for Adrias, who had a hidden move, to abstain.


    ''No, on the contrary, he might abstain to conceal his true abilities.''


    If that was the case, he couldn''t be an ordinary guy.


    Allowing himself to be kept waiting, and above all, making Dianne wait, deserved punishment.


    "Thank you all for waiting! The 58th Spring Tournament''s main event will now begin!"


    Bang! Bang!


    With the announcer''s words, the tournament''s start was announced.


    But still, Adrias Cromwell hadn''t taken his seat.


    "Before we begin, we will have a speech from the headmaster of the Rodren Academy and renowned schr, Deos Canian."


    If the speech wasn''t over soon, there wouldn''t be enough time.


    And of all times, Deos was known to have an incredibly short speech time.


    "Well, what else needs to be said? I hope you all unleash your skills that you''ve honed for a year. That''s all."


    The headmaster, with his long white beard and a benevolent appearance, ended his speech with a heartyugh.


    As the expected short speech came to an end, the announcer finally called out the participants of the first match.


    "In the blue corner, a genius mage who inherits the talents of the Great Duke Alben! Dianne Alben!"


    "Wow!"


    The response from the audience was tremendous, to the point where it drowned out the announcer''s voice.


    It was a response that truly showcased Dianne Alben''s poprity.


    From a young age, her appearance and talents had made her famous, so it was natural for the crowd to react in such a way.


    "In the red corner! A mage who has risen to fame as a potion prodigy by creating the Evest Potion! Adrias Cromwell!"


    The announcer shouted loudly, but there was no one in the red corner.


    Even in the audience, people were perplexed, and a slightmotion ensued. The announcer struggled to regain control.


    "Adrias Cromwell! Are you here? If you don''t show up within three minutes, it will be considered a forfeit, and the winner will be Dianne Alben."


    As the announcer finished speaking, a chorus of boos erupted from the audience.


    To those who came to watch the match, a forfeit was an uninteresting oue.


    Dianne frowned as she thought about Adrias, who hadn''t shown up.


    ''Could he be scared and ran away?''


    If that were the case, it would lower her opinion of him, especially after she had recently regarded him so highly.


    Even in a losing match, Dianne was relentlessly harsh toward those who didn''t give their best.


    ''But he didn''t seem like that during the final evaluation.''


    Time passed, and the announcer, who couldn''t dy any longer, opened his mouth once again.


    "Now, three minutes have passed. It seems that Adrias Cromwell won''t be participating. Therefore, the winner is..."


    "Just a moment!"


    Dianne''s sudden voice interrupted the announcer''s words.


    Dianne pointed her finger at the announcer, catching his attention.


    Following her finger, everyone''s gaze turned to the spot where Adrias, gasping for breath as if he had run there, was appearing.


    "I apologize for beingte."


    Upon seeing Adrias, the audience, the announcer, and Dienne herself were left speechless.


    He looked as if he had just returned from a battlefield, with his clothes torn in various ces and his body covered in wounds.


    Especially the severe injury on his cheek gave him a rugged appearance, but Adrias calmly took a deep breath and spoke as if it didn''t faze him at all.


    "Shall we begin?"

 Chapter 66: Unleashed

    Chapter 66: Unleashed


    Was Adrias'' entrance that impressive?


    Not only the audience, but even the announcer was unable to speak.


    Then, someone in the VIP seats cleared their throat, and the announcer finally regained hisposure and spoke up.


    "Yes, I have confirmed the participation. Now, let the first match of the Round of 32 begin! It''s Dienne Alben versus Adrias Cromwell!"


    Finally, with a proper start announced, the crowd erupted in cheers.


    Those who were worried about not being able to witness Dianne Alben''s dazzling magic were overjoyed by Adrias'' appearance.


    Among them, there was not a single person who predicted Adrias''s victory.


    Their only hope was that he could endure for as long as possible and provide them with an entertaining spectacle.


    As Dianne walked towards the center of the arena, she looked at Adrias and asked, "What happened to you?"


    "I had some business to take care of," Adrias calmly replied, drawing his sword from his waist.


    Watching his actions, Dianne raised an eyebrow and said, "Give me some time. It''s not in my nature to attack an unprepared opponent."


    "Are you afraid?"


    "What?"


    "I''m always prepared. Enough with the talk, let''s get started."


    Adrias'' provocative words ignited a spark in Dianne''s eyes.


    How dare he dismiss her words of consideration like that?


    "Fine. If you insist..."


    Mana began to gather around Dianne.


    Her talent for mana surpassed mere maniption, and the preparation process for her magic was extraordinary.


    "I won''t hold back."


    A massive fireball appeared, obscuring the sun with its presence.


    The problem was that it wasn''t just one or two fireballs; it was a total of five.


    The astonishing sight made even the judges, who were responsible for overseeing the match, tense up.


    "On my part..."


    In contrast, Adrias, with a rxed demeanor, lowered his sword to the ground as if he were about to leap forward.


    "I won''t hold back and will give it my all."


    Bang!


    Adrias swiftly darted forward with unexpected speed, and in response, Dianne unconsciouslyunched a poorly prepared spell towards him.


    Whoosh!


    An incredibly hot fireball poured down like a rain of fire from hell.


    Adrias managed to dodge the first four fireballs with his physical abilities, and with a swing of his sword, he deflected the fifth fireball.


    Boom! The me burst apart upon contact with the sword, engulfing the surroundings.


    Through the torn fireballs, Adrias could be seen, his eyes wide open and a smile on his face.


    His appearance was akin to that of a monster who enjoyed fighting.


    "What in the world...?"


    Dianne struggled to remain calm in the face of this iprehensible phenomenon.


    How was Adrias able to manipte knight''s mana, and was he really Adrias?


    She pushed those thoughts aside for now and focused on preparing her next spell.


    Once again, Adrias approached her with explosive speed.


    However, Dianne''s next spell was not an offensive one.


    Swoosh!


    As Adrias swung his sword, realizing it had struck nothing, heughed again.


    Unexpectedly, he had experience in manipting spatial magic.


    Dianne quickly distanced herself using spatial magic, raising her tension to its peak, erasing anycency.


    At this moment, Adrias had to be considered a knight.


    However, judging by his physical condition, he wasn''t at 100% capacity.


    Dianne was confident she could defeat him.


    "Lightning Magic."


    She prepared a spell for the use of great knights.


    If she could unleash it within a wide range, there would be no way for even Adrias to evade or deflect it.


    Zap, zap!


    Lightning mana danced from Dianne''s eyes.


    Observing the lightning attribute mana, Adrias swiftly charged towards her.


    But Dianne''s spell was faster.


    "Thunder Cobra."


    Tremendous currents flowed from Dianne and crawled along the ground.


    As Adrias approached, it seemed as though the massive currents would entangle him.


    Crackle!


    Adrias casually erected a stone wall to protect himself from the current that was about to entangle him.


    Crackle.


    Dianne''s Thunder Cobra, while an intermediate-level spell, couldn''t break through the earth magic and dissipated.


    Normally, Dianne wouldn''t have made such a mistake, but she was too taken aback and momentarily forgot that Adrias had earth magic at his disposal.


    "Disaster..."


    Having already used her turn, Dianne could only watch as Adrias approached, ignoring the Earth Shield she had erected.


    "Do you give up?"


    Adrias'' words stung her pride for a moment.


    How could she, the descendant of Alben, lose to someone like him?


    She couldn''t tolerate it.


    Oooom.


    The resonance of mana reverberated throughout the arena.


    Among those seated in the VIP section, individuals who were considered powerful couldn''t hide their surprise.


    "Incredible mana resonance!"


    Dianne''s heart pounded as if it would burst.


    Dianne had unleashed techniques she had been unable to reproduce despite deliberate efforts.


    "The Explosive me Lance and..."


    In front of her, ance made of mes materialized and shot towards Adrias.


    However, Adrias evaded the straight-flyingnce without much effort, continuing his advance.


    ...or so he attempted.


    Kwaaaang!


    With a massive explosion, Adrias, engulfed in mes, dispersed the ck smoke that enveloped him.


    Although he had protected his body with mana, he still received significant damage.


    Dianne''s magic was not limited to just the mence.


    She had performed double-casting, a difficult technique, using spatial magic to transfer thence of mes, hitting Adrias. It was a calction and mana arrangement that most mages would find challenging to attempt.


    Adrias'' smile grew even wider.


    ''That''s it, Dianne.''


    Adrias found pleasure in Dianne''s growth.


    Her growth as a yer was as rewarding as his own growth.


    Whiiing!


    But Dianne''s magic wasn''t over yet.


    As if the precasting wasplete, various spells began to be cast through double-casting.


    With no signs of struggle or exhaustion, she wlessly handled the double-casting with her own skills.


    Adrias'' smile turned into a bitterugh.


    ''This is going to be a challenge for me too.''


    Hisbat talent allowed him to read the signs in his opponent''s movements and predict their next actions.


    However, Dianne''s spatial magic involved transferring the space itself, making it unpredictable.


    Finally, with spatial transfer magic, spells poured in from all directions.


    As Adrias, his only option was to move his body as much as possible to prevent Dianne from tracking him with her eyes.


    Kwaaang!


    Crackle.


    Dianne was not simply called a genius for nothing.


    Although she couldn''t track him with her eyes, her tremendous mental calction allowed her to predict Adrias''s movements and use magic ordingly.


    Even if Adrias managed to catch up to her, she used spatial magic to create distance.


    Eventually, with umted damage, Adrias suddenly came to a halt.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Dianne''s calctions became smoother, and she unleashed magic like a maniac.


    "Haah!"


    Swinging her sword, she unleashed spells that Adrias had to either sever or block.


    Adrias, panting, took a deep breath after evading or blocking Dianne''s onught.


    To defeat the awakened Dianne, he needed to take special measures.


    His mana took on a dull nature.


    He swung his mana, gathered tightly together, with his stiffened sword.


    Kwa-gagagak!


    The earth split apart.


    Adrias'' sword wind tore through the ground, shattering the terrain of the arena and shaking the ground where Dianne stood.


    Dianne, who was attempting to avoid it through spatial movement, lost her bnce and copsed from the crumbling ground.


    Ah...!


    Her concentration broke, and the double-casting came to an end.


    In the first ce, she didn''t have much mana left.


    Dianne sensed her impending defeat.


    Even though she had participated in tournaments every year since her second year and had experienced numerous losses, she thought this time would be different.


    Especially in this fight, she believed her skills were at a level that could defeat the winner ofst year''s tournament.


    ''But I still lost.''


    She couldn''t deny her disappointment, but at the same time, she was satisfied with the abilities she had acquired through this fight.


    She had be stronger.


    Although she lost this time, she thought that next time...


    "Match over!"


    The sudden voice of the referee snapped Dianne out of her contemtion, and she looked around in confusion.


    What happened? Did the match end just because I didn''t do anything?


    However, the voice of the announcer that came again perplexed her.


    "Winner! Blue Corner! Dianne Alben!"


    Only then did she notice Adrias, who was standing there, bloodied and impaling his sword into the ground.


    Those wounds were already there when he arrived here, but they seemed to be affected by the magic she had cast, causing the previously healed wounds to be re-injured.


    "I can''t ept this."


    Unconsciously, Dianne murmured to herself.


    This isn''t my victory.


    If he had been in perfect condition, the one lying on the ground right now would have been none other than herself.


    "I can''t ept this!"


    As she shouted and approached the referee, someone suddenly blocked her path.


    In an instant, Dianne looked at the person who appeared before her with trembling eyes.


    "Father..."


    "You did well. It was an excellent battle."


    "No, this isn''t me winning. I never intended to win like this..."


    "Dianne."


    But Bart''s strong voice interrupted Dianne''s words.


    "In battle, there is no ''if.'' Adrias not taking care of his body is also a form of skill. The consequences are solely his responsibility, not something you should worry about."


    "At the very least, ending a match like this doesn''t make sense. Look! Adrias is still standing and hasn''t given up. Why is the match being halted, and the winner being decided?"


    In response to her words, Bart gently caressed his daughter''s head.


    Then he took her hand and walked together towards Adrias, who was being examined by the referee.


    "Dianne, that aspect of yours is trulymendable. Being just is a rare virtue."


    Approaching closer and confirming Adrias'' condition, he smiled.


    It was hard to understand what made him so satisfied.


    Laughing brightly, he was still unconscious in that state.


    It was surprising enough that a person could be unconscious while standing, but seeing his expression, Dianne thought that she never wanted to fight him again.


    Adrius was enjoying a fight, even after he had probably already fought.


    ''Perhaps... a pervert?''


    Dianne had a random thought, unrted to victory or defeat.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Kwa-gagagak!


    Witnessing the sword wind, mixed with sword energy, shattering the floor of the main arena, Bart unknowingly rose from his seat.


    However, the people around him who were watching the match with bated breath also didn''t notice.


    Fortunately, the sword wind only shattered the ground and didn''t harm Dianne.


    ''No, he intentionally controlled his power.''


    Bart, who was still standing, perceived it through the magic used in his eyes.


    That damn Adrias deliberately held back his power because he was afraid that Dianne might get hurt.


    Even if that was the case, it was still astonishing.


    The floor of the main arena was not ordinary.


    As the ce where the tournament took ce, the material itself, as well as the magic circle that Bart personally designed, made it nearly impossible to leave a scratch.


    And now, Adrias had shattered the floor with his reduced strength.


    This fact would probably be known to everyone sitting in the VIP seats.


    ''He decided not to hide it... The storm is about toe.''


    And it felt like it wouldn''t be a mere breeze, but a precursor to a typhoon.

 Chapter 67: A Changing Gaze

    Chapter 67: A Changing Gaze


    The grounds of the Knight Academy were crowded with more people than ever before. Among them, the proportion of outsiders was not significant since only invited individuals were allowed entry, and the majority were students.


    Today was the final day of the tournament, and it was a special day with only the championship match remaining. The winner of the tournament would receive a one-year schrship from the Academy as well as special rewards.


    However, what the students aimed for in the tournament was not the financial benefits, but the fame. Especially since renowned figures from across the continent were present to watch the tournament, it was an unparalleled opportunity to make a name for themselves.


    The VIP seats, which were scarce in the beginning, were now packed. Recognizable celebrities from their faces alone gathered in one ce.


    "We barely managed to get seats. How about you?"


    "We did too!"


    Louis and his group also arrived early to witness the highly anticipated final match.


    Almost all the students of the Academy came to watch, and it was not an exaggeration to say that the crowd was massive. Despite that, the main arena was spacious enough to amodate everyone and then some.


    Thanks to that, the students of Monas Academy were also gathered in one area to watch.


    Louis, who had been a Monas student until recently, looked in that direction, feeling nostalgic, and unexpectedly spotted someone he knew.


    "Adrias Cromwell!"


    Adrias Cromwell, the man who caused amotion not long ago with his blue aura, was sitting there pretending to know one of the Monas students.


    The matches he showed in the round of 32 had created an incredible reputation and fame. His swordsmanship was unbelievable for a mage, and in addition, he seemed to be using knight''s mana as a secondary mana storage, something that was only found in a very small number of people.


    Even that alone was astonishing, but he had almost defeated Dianne Alben.


    ''Could I defeat Senior Dianne with my current abilities?''


    Louis felt doubt in response to that question.


    The aura that Dianne showed that day was truly the pinnacle of a battle that could be seen as a mage.


    Of course, there were undoubtedly mages stronger than her, but Louis was confident that there was no one her age, not just among the Academy students but also among those who had already graduated, who showed such power.


    ''However...''


    Adrias almost defeated Dianne.


    Of course, those who did not witness the match questioned the significance of "almost," but those who were there in person couldn''t make a definitive judgment.


    Adrias, with wounds all over his body, made a grand entrance. If he had not been injured, he could have easily turned the tide and imed victory.


    In any case, thanks to that match, chaos erupted both inside and outside the arena to the point where the other matches went unnoticed.


    ''There was no other way. The difference in skill was overwhelming; the other matches seemed like child''s y.''


    The only exception was the match of the other participant who created another twist, apart from Adrias.


    Louise noticed a woman waiting inside the arena from a distance.


    A Knight Academy student who single-handedly took down prominent contenders for the championship, Toldron, Dazam, and Aaron.


    ''Vivianne Velocan.''


    While there were rumors of her being quite strong, it was said that she couldn''tpete for the championship. However, she emerged as a senior who achieved exceptional victories in this tournament, ultimately reaching the finals.


    But Louis'' attention ultimately reached Adrias, who was conversing with a Monas student.


    No matter how remarkable Vivianne''s matches were, they couldn''tpare to Adrias.


    ''I want to fight him.''


    Louis burned with intense determination.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "So, that''s Adrias Cromwell?"


    A somewhat sluggish-looking man spoke while stroking his chin.


    The man with golden-white hair and a golden beard was none other than Duke Menus Mohaim, one of the pirs of the Empire and known as the Golden Menus.


    The Mohaim family had a reputation as a prestigious magical lineage through generations, but the current head, Menus, had the unusual skill of hand-to-handbat.


    Wearing a white suit with numerous golden rings on his fingers, he looked more like a young boss of an organization than the head of a noble family.


    "Yeah, that''s him. By the way, I didn''t expect you to attend an event like this, especially since you didn''t even show up at the honorary eventst time," Bart, who was sitting next to him, said.


    Menus shrugged his shoulders in response, as if he couldn''t bear the boredom.


    "Well, it''s the final match where the young master is participating. Of course, I shoulde to offer my congrattions. Why? Should I just go?"


    Bart replied with a teasing tone, sticking out his tongue.


    Menus'' appearance and behavior were still the same as a year ago when Bartst saw him, not showing any signs of improvement.


    "Still as cheeky as ever, huh? Haven''t you learned your lesson yet?"


    "Yes, yes. I apologize. It seems the match is about to begin. Shall we watch?"


    As Menus mentioned, the match was about to start.


    When Bart finally turned his head, Sinire Cloche, who had been observing them with a smile,ughed cheerfully.


    "Hahaha! It''s amusing how your reactions are always the same. Are you a married couple from a previous life? Hahaha!"


    "Please, spare me. I don''t want to hear such creepy remarks."


    "Quiet! The match is about to begin."


    Bart''s outburst finally put an end to the banter between Sinire and Menus.


    Soon, the announcer began the proceedings and introduced the participants.


    Just as they were introducing Dianne, Menus asked, "By the way, Sir Bart, is it true that this seemingly gloomy guy almost defeated your daughter?"


    "I''m curious too. I heard he flipped the arena floor with his sword. Is that true?"


    Unable to contain himself any longer, Bart shouted, "I don''t know, you guys! If you''re so curious, go find out for yourselves and watch the match quietly! How dare you show interest in someone when our Dianne ispeting!"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Dianne had approached the match without any tension, but this time she couldn''t hide her trembling heart.


    ''No need to be nervous.''


    If she approached this match as calmly as the previous ones, she could still win.


    Although Vivianne Velocan, her current opponent, was formidable enough that she couldn''t let her guard down...


    ''Compared to back then...''


    Having experienced a battle against Adrias, Dianne believed there wouldn''t be a tougher opponent than him.


    While she was briefly organizing her thoughts, Dianne suddenly looked up and noticed Vivianne Velocan, who was facing the audience instead of the arena, watching someone.


    Unable to concentrate on the match due to her curiosity, Dianne saw Adrias Cromwell, who had never revealed his presence before, sitting in the audience with bandages all over his body.


    Seeing him looking seemingly unharmed, Dianne felt an unexpected sense of relief.


    But then, she shivered and shook her head.


    ''Why am I worried about Adrias!''


    However, once she saw him, her desire to win the championship grew stronger.


    Even though her father had said that Adrias not taking care of his body was also a form of skill, it was difficult for her to fully ept that.


    Since she hade up in his ce, it was hard for her to let go of the thought of repaying him with a victory.


    As for Vivianne, she made a determination while looking at Adrias, who had made eye contact with her.


    She vowed to defeat Dianne, to win in his ce.


    ''I don''t want to disappoint him.''


    She wanted to show him a splendid performance through winning the championship.


    In her original self, she would have participated in the matches with no passion, only to withdraw midway without giving her all.


    But this year was different.


    Adrias had awakened her true talent, and she wanted to widely spread the news of her true abilities and bring him joy.


    If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t have made it this far.


    ''Adrias, expect it. I will definitely hand you the championship trophy.''


    Lost in her own imagination, Vivianne clenched her lips tightly.


    While she was immersed in her thoughts, the familiar voice of the announcer, which she had be ustomed to, reached her ears.


    "Thank you for waiting! The final match of the 58th Rodren Academy Spring Tournament is finally beginning!"


    The eyes of the two women, Dianne and Vivianne, shone brightly.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After the match with Dianne, Adrias had only regained consciousness a few hours ago.


    Thankfully, it hadn''t been several days of unconsciousness like before, and he had received treatment.


    Despite not having any serious injuriespared to the number of wounds, Adrias spent a few days resting in the hospital.


    He needed time to think, and he also needed rest after rushing things so much.


    ''Creating the Healing Potion and the Recovery Potion first was a smart move.''


    After waking up from his unconsciousness immediately after the battle with Hosan, he quickly returned to the academy without knowing how long he had been unconscious.


    Of course, he didn''t forget to retrieve Hosan''s corpse and his swords.


    While returning to the academy, he showered his body with potions, almost to the point of worrying about potion addiction. Thanks to that, by the time he arrived at the academy, the bleeding had stopped, and the wounds had slightly healed.


    ''If only the performance was better.''


    Lately, he felt it even more, but this ce wasn''t a game. Once you died, it was truly the end.


    He felt the need to elerate his research on potions and create better potions. Even if he had to put everything else aside, he initially thought of using the materials he obtained from the gathering to create potions.


    The blue Kananj flower and the Yovin root he had brought from the gathering were ingredients that supposedly cured all injuries and diseases in an elixir. Although the descriptions were exaggerated, it was certain that the potion was remarkable.


    Upon checking, he found that the recipe for the elixir hadn''t been discovered in this world yet.


    ''It''s unlikely to exist. The blue Kananj flower and the Yovin root are notmon ingredients, and it''s hard to even think of making something with these two ingredients.''


    Unfortunately, he was eliminated from the tournament, but just witnessing Dianne''s growth during the match made him proud.


    Her growth was at an exceptional speed that he had never experienced in a game, which made him feel a sense of aplishment.


    After finishing the match, he took several days of rest and treatment in the hospital before finally being discharged on the day of the final.


    No matter how much rest he needed, he couldn''t resist the urge to attend the final.


    ''The future has changed.''


    When he thought of the two participants in the final, the changed future became somewhat confusing.


    Dianne was originally supposed to reach the final, but her opponent being Vivianne... It seemed there was an influence from him.


    As he arrived at the grand arena and took his seat, he felt the attention of many people focused on him.


    However, perhaps because he was covered in bandages, no one approached him or spoke to him.


    "Brother!"


    There were a few students sitting beside him who seemed to havee from Monas to watch the match, and among them was Benjamin.


    He approached me with a worried expression.


    "I heard the news. Are you alright?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine."


    "Thank goodness. Really."


    While listening to Benjamin''s murmurs, I suddenly remembered the gifts I needed to give him.


    It wouldn''t be appropriate to give them here, so I decided to make ns for another time.


    At that moment, I felt Vivianne''s gaze on me from the arena.


    When she saw me, her eyes ignited with determination as she clenched her fists.


    ''Vivianne has be strong too, unexpectedly, just like Dianne."


    I didn''t know how this event would affect the future, but even if the future had changed, I was determined to do my best to survive.


    The game was just beginning.

 Chapter 68: Starting Point

    Chapter 68: Starting Point


    The 58th Spring Academy Tournament of Rodren Academy hase to a close. The champion is Dianne Alben (21), a 4th-year student from the Academy and the beloved daughter of Duke Alven, making her the first winner from the Department of Magic in a whopping 12 years. The runner-up is Vivianne Velocan (21), a 4th-year student from the Knight Department and a member of the Velocan family from the Kingdom of Nysell. This student, too, surpassed all the strong contenders and emerged as an unexpected protagonist of change.


    The person who caused the mostmotion in this tournament, more than anyone could have anticipated, was Adrias Cromwell (22), a 4th-year student from the Department of Magic.


    As the head of the Cromwell family, he invented the Evest Potionst year... and this time, he revealed his unique constitution by using the mana of a knight. From the moment he appeared, he was extraordinary, surprising everyone with his powerful swordsmanship. However, he fell short against the champion, Dianne Alben. Despite being relentlessly attacked by Dianne Alben throughout the match, he managed to turn the tide with a powerful move in thetter half of the game. Unfortunately, right after that, he suffered an injury.


    -Rodren Post, Jackson Drake, Journalist.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Finally, the Academy reopened.


    After the tournament ended, the schedule felt chaotic, with everything happening at once.


    Especially now, as I found myself entering the game at the same time the game''s start time approached, I couldn''t help but feel a heavy burden on my shoulders.


    ''It''s inevitable.''


    yable characters lead the scenario.


    No.


    To be precise, I, the one ying the yable character, was leading.


    Honestly, I wish the characters could solve the scenario on their own after growing stronger, but ultimately, without my will as the yer, it was impossible to resolve anything.


    They wouldn''t have any milestones like quests in the game.


    ''In the end, I, who knows the information, am the protagonist.''


    As someone who entered the game, I had to lead the scenario as the 13th yable character, Adrias Cromwell.


    I firmly reminded myself that my will was the key to advancing the scenario.


    ''Unlike the game, there are many variables and no save points, but I''ll try everything I can.''


    I examined the courses I registered for.


    ''Well, then, first...''


    Aside from the small episodes at the beginning of the semester, the problem was the first chapter scenario.


    Kyle Schutzman.


    Like Charon, he was a professor disguised as a dark magician and the boss of the first chapter.


    After his scenario concludes, a clue about another dark magician within the Academyes out from his office.


    ''Because of that, the atmosphere inside the Academy is oddly changing.''


    If you look closely, because of this, even if I end up dying, I could see it as the starting point.


    If it weren''t for that clue, Charon wouldn''t have be agitated, and due to his agitation, there would have been no chance for Adrias to be exposed.


    ''If I can solve just that, the cause of my death will diminish.''


    To properly fasten the first button, I needed to resolve Kyle first.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As I walked from the dormitory to the lecture hall to attend sses, I felt piercing gazes fixated on me the entire way.


    It was an even more intense feeling than when I first created the Evest Potion, and the atmosphere was different from back then.


    One could say it was an atmosphere of both fear and admiration.


    Anyway, I ignored it and continued walking towards the first lecture of the new semester.


    I registered for the courses not for the subjects themselves but for the professors in charge.


    ''Potion Fusion and Manufacturing, Kyle Schutzman.''


    I already knew most of his information, but if you want to catch a tiger, you have to go into the tiger''s den yourself.


    Maybe because of what happened at the assembly, Kyle might know my true identity.


    But I didn''t care at all.


    From the beginning, I was considered a sacred figure in the field of potions.


    It''s not particrly unusual for someone like me to take a ss rted to potions.


    "Adrias! Adrias Cromwell!"


    I saw someone calling me from a distance as I walked.


    It seemed to be a staff member rather than a student, so I stopped in my tracks and waited for him.


    "Oh, out of breath. Are you Adrias?"


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    The man who called me was Morgan, one of the staff members of the Academy.


    As far as I knew, he was one of the employees working directly under the principal, but I didn''t know what business he had with me.


    "By any chance, do you have time?"


    "I was on my way to attend a lecture."


    "Ah, I came without checking properly. Then, would you have time after the lecture?"


    "Yes, that''s fine. But what is it about?"


    "Principal Deos wants to have a meeting with you."


    A meeting?


    A meeting with Deos.


    It seemed to be because of the appearance I showed during the tournament.


    He didn''t bother me because of my injury so far, but now it seems like he wants to resolve his curiosity.


    I nodded my head.


    "Understood. Let''s go to the principal''s office as soon as the lecture ends."


    "Yes, thank you. Well then, I''ll take my leave."


    After Morgan left, I resumed my steps.


    From the moment I revealed my abilities, I had abandoned the idea of hiding.


    Rather, the goal was to be more known, so that my enemies wouldn''t dare to mess with me. Therefore, no matter what the principal asked, I nned to answer sincerely.


    ''After all, it''s apletely separate ability from dark magic.''


    As I entered the lecture room, a sudden silence enveloped the room, reminiscent of dj vu.


    And a heavy gaze poured upon me.


    "What now?"


    In the end, I couldn''t help but mutter those words.


    But this time, instead of being ignored like before, they showed even more interest in me, creating even moremotion.


    ''The tournament had a significant impact, indeed.''


    I tried my best to ignore themotion and find a suitable ce to sit, but the students around me started showing interest in me.


    "Um, Senior Adrias?"


    The one who spoke to me was an extra character.


    But since I had yed the game for a while, I remembered their name.


    But wait, they haven''t taken this ss before, as far as I know.


    Most students who were taking this course knew about it because they had yed as Lucia.


    "Was your name Carlos? What''s up?"


    "Oh. Do you know my name?"


    "Well, you''re a 3rd-year student."


    In response to my words, Carlos was at a loss for words.


    Not only him, but the students around also stared at me in surprise.


    "Senior Adrias recognized me!"


    "Wow, I''m jealous."


    I was dumbfounded by the conversations I overheard from the surroundings.


    What''s all this fuss about just mentioning my name and grade?


    It seems like my reputation has risen more than I expected from the tournament.


    But I didn''t expect everyone to make such a fuss about it.


    After all, I was eliminated in the early stages of the mainpetition.


    "Senior, can I ask you something?"


    "What is it?"


    "Senior, you''re a magician, so how can you use a sword?"


    "I just practiced, and it worked."


    "Oh..."


    Carlos, who asked boldly, seemed a bit disappointed by my somewhat unsatisfactory answer and simply nodded his head.


    Even I thought my answer was a bitckluster, but so what?


    "I see. Yes, understood. Thank you for answering."


    "Yeah. You should practice consistently too. How would you know if you can be like me?"


    I was aware of the rumors about me that spread throughout the Academy.


    The entric who exercises as much as a knight every morning, despite being a magician.


    Since I was the one saying it, there must be some credibility to it.


    ''It''s not a lie. I just didn''t mention that I''m a dual-core.''


    Even if I was a dual-core, it was not like my relentless training using potions for infinite energy wasn''t a factor in awakening my swordsmanship.


    So my statement about practicing consistently wasn''t entirely false.


    Perhaps because of my response, the atmosphere inside the lecture room suddenly became awkward, but I ignored it and took out my textbook.


    Until recently, I couldn''t even think about buying textbooks because I was poor, but now I could feel the changing times.


    "Hello, senior. So, you''re taking this course too."


    I wondered when she woulde.


    Lucia, who never missed herbology and manufacturing sses, greeted me and sat next to me.


    But why does it feel like she''s saying fewer words?


    "Lucia."


    "Why?"


    "...Nothing."


    I decided to let it go and not bother responding. It actually felt quite nice to return to a peaceful daily routine.


    Then Lucia stabbed me with her words.


    "Does it hurt?"


    "No."


    "But you''re notpletely healed, right?"


    That''s true. Once everything is healed, I''ll remove the bandages.


    Thanks to the regeneration and healing potions, I recovered quickly. If it were another person, they would probably still be in the infirmary.


    "But Senior..."


    "What?"


    "How did you get hurt like this?"


    I turned my head awkwardly in response to Lucia''s question. I had prepared some excuses, but when it came to actually saying them, it felt a bit difficult.


    "I got injured while training for the mainpetition."


    "You trained too hard. If you train once more, you might end up as a corpse."


    Yeah, I think the same way. After defeating Hozan, that''s exactly what I thought. Howe she has the same thought as me?


    Luckily, Lucia didn''t seem too suspicious and I just nodded my head casually.


    "We need to be careful in the future."


    "Aren''t you disappointed?"


    Lucia asked with a slightly subdued expression.


    It was somewhat surprising and also grateful that she seemed more disappointed than I was.


    She wasn''t a character with this kind of personality, but somehow we''ve be quite close.


    "If it were a real battle, I would have died. I should be grateful that it was just a tournament."


    "That seems like an extremeparison. Anyway, if it weren''t for that injury, it would have been the same as you winning."


    I can''t say I''m not disappointed, but there''s no point in dwelling on "ifs" that don''t exist.


    As I tried to express that I couldn''t help it, Lucia looked at me with her sleepy eyes, as if she was upset that I didn''t sympathize with her. It made me feel a bit uneasy.


    Well, there''s nothing I can do about it.


    "Senior, more importantly, since you can wield a sword like that, do you make potions too?"


    I enrolled in the herbology course this time.


    "Ugh, what a waste of talent."


    ...Are you talking about yourself?


    As I listened to Lucia, who was overflowing with talent butzy, the assistant professor entered the lecture room and began setting up.


    ''That guy is also a dark magician. Alexander Tiben.''


    He was a student in the graduating ss untilst year, but it seems he became Kyle''s assistant professor this year.


    That''s how it was in the game''s scenario as well.


    He would eventually be an enemy when I confront Kyle.


    ''For now, I''ll observe.''


    The timing is crucial.


    I can''t prevent what Kyle is nning to do in advance.


    No, more precisely, I shouldn''t prevent it.


    There were two reasons for that. First, the event that I tried to prevent was not something I could actually prevent.


    And second, in order to deal with Kyle, I needed concrete evidence that he is a dark magician. So an event needed to ur in order for him to be exposed.


    Since I couldn''t prevent the inevitable event, once the event urs, Kyle will be revealed as a dark magician.


    ''There''s a bit of time until the event urs and Kyle is implicated as the culprit. I''ll take advantage of that opportunity to deal with him first.''


    That way, I can secure or eliminate any evidence of another dark magician''s existence within the academy before anyone else.


    Suddenly, Kyle entered the lecture room.


    With his bright brown hair and gentle eyes.


    Unlike Charon, he had a bright appearance and his actual personality wasn''t that bad.


    In fact, during my first game y, I was surprised to find out that he was a dark magician.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Kyle Schutzman, responsible for potion fusion and manufacturing."


    Kyle''s smiling eyes turned towards me.

 Chapter 69: Planning and Interview

    Chapter 69: nning and Interview


    "....As you can see, when this Fluxus Potion encounters Kale Purification Solution, it produces a red precipitate and simultaneously, ck bubbles..."


    While listening to Kyle''s lecture, I recalled the story rted to him.


    Although there was still time before his scenario would begin, I needed to organize my thoughts in advance.


    ''The problem arises when Kyle''s potion is stolen by his disciple and taken outside.''


    The potion''s effects include temporary enhancement of physical abilities and mana efficiency.


    Based on its effects alone, one might wonder why it''s a problem, but the issue lies in the side effects.


    Instead of ordinary side effects that could be easily overlooked, it causes horrifying transformations in the body along with mana rampage.


    ''The ingredients used and the magic employed in its manufacturing are all rted to dark magic. Of course, this will only be revealed after everything is over.''


    As the investigation progresses, the story eventually leads to Kyle as well, and the yer ends up confronting him as the culprit.


    Of course, during the early chapters, Kyle is not a formidable dark magician, but he is threatening enough to the level of the students.


    ''...If it''s the current Dianne, she could probably defeat him alone, right?''


    As I pondered over various thoughts, Kyle''s lecture proceeded smoothly without any issues.


    Except for one time he called my name and praised the potion I made, he didn''t show any particr interest in me.


    ''He must know who I am. Maybe he''s just keeping his distance.''


    But what should I do?


    I''m very interested in him.


    There''s still time until his disciple triggers the event, so I didn''t need to worry about it just yet.


    For now, I''ll just listen to his lectures and make preparations in advance.


    "Senior, do you have time now?"


    Lucia, who was sitting next to me, suddenly spoke up instead of leaving her seat like usual.


    Normally, she would have rushed to theboratory based on the clue I gave herst time.


    "Why all of a sudden?"


    "Well, senior mentioned it before. About identally creating that Slime Core."


    "Oh, did you try it?"


    "Yes. I seeded in making it as you said, but beyond that, it''s difficult."


    Oh, she already managed to do it?


    Honestly, I didn''t expect her to achieve it so quickly.


    If that''s the case, she''s about a quarter of the way there.


    "I''m not sure what you want beyond that, but let''s try it together when we have time."


    "Later? Are you busy now?"


    "Yeah, I have something to take care of first."


    "Where are you going?"


    "To the principal''s office."


    Kyle, Lucia, and various unresolved issues were piling up, but first, I needed to meet the principal who summoned me.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Louis Hartman, drenched in sweat from the morning lecture, was heading somewhere.


    After days of deliberation, he couldn''t bear it any longer and decided to take action.


    He got off the train and confidently walked towards his destination, disregarding the whispers of those who recognized him.


    "He''s Monsa''s top student."


    "What''s going on for him to be involved with the Department of Magic?"


    Ignoring the murmurs around him, he headed towards the lecture building of the Department of Magic.


    Louis had his sights set on one person and nothing else mattered right now.


    ''Ah, there you are.''


    As the morning lecture ended, all eyes of the students poured onto one ce, making it easy to find him.


    ''Adrias Cromwell.''


    He was wearing the typical robe of a wizard and had a slightly worn-out sword at his side.


    If someone who didn''t know him saw him, they mightugh at his unbnced appearance. But no one here couldugh at him.


    ''A person who possesses the talents of both a knight and a wizard.''


    It was the first time I actually saw someone with such a physique, even though I had only heard stories of their existence like ancient legends.


    The founder of the Empire, Emperor Edmund, was said to have the same physique.


    As Louis stood there with a fiery gaze, Adrias, who had been attracting the attention of passersby, stopped when his gaze met Louis. When his gaze fell on Louis, the gazes of other students naturally followed.


    "What''s up? He''s the representative of the new students."


    "Look at him sweating. Must havee in a hurry. But why did hee here?"


    The murmurs of the people reached Louis, and he clenched his fist.


    This is perfect timing.


    I have to take advantage of this opportunity.


    "Senior Adrias Cromwell."


    As Louis called out his name, the students around eagerly watched the situation with anticipation in their eyes.


    But Adrias, who was called, still had his cold and unresponsive expression as he stared at Louis.


    "I''ve been thinking about it for a while, but I finally came here. I know you haven''t fully recovered, but can you please teach me a thing or two?"


    As Louis finished speaking, explosive reactions erupted from the surrounding area.


    "Wow, insane!"


    "What''s happening? Is the new student representative challenging him to a duel?"


    "This is gonna be fun. Who do you think will win?"


    People awaited Adrias'' response with hopeful eyes.


    However, Adrias remained silent, maintaining his characteristic cold gaze on Louis before he moved on.


    "Huh?"


    A bewildered exmation escaped from someone, but even so, Adrias quietly walked on, passing Louis without uttering a word.


    His infuriatinglyposed and cold demeanor froze everyone in their tracks.


    As Adrias continued on his way and disappeared from sight, people finally started to open their mouths one by one.


    "What was that?"


    "He just left."


    "Get lost, rookie. Is that what it means?"


    "Maybe it''s because his injuries haven''t fully healed yet?"


    "What a shame. I don''t like the idea of a wizard wielding a sword."


    As the reactions of the people exploded, Louis remained rooted to the spot.


    No, he couldn''t move.


    ''Does no one... feel it?''


    Was I the only one who felt this pressure?


    Louis barely managed to exhale a breath.


    Then, slowly, he turned his head to gaze at the empty street where Adrias had disappeared.


    The vacant scenery felt just like his vanished determination.


    ''I still have a long way to go. I need to be stronger.''


    Confronting Adrias in person made Louis realize that.


    While people around him were talking about him being the sacred prodigy of Monas, breaking all the records, the world was still vast, and there were many powerful individuals.


    Moreover, Adrias Cromwell had spent three years at the academy without revealing his true capabilities.


    There were likely hidden powerhouses apart from him as well.


    ''The next time we meet, I will definitely stop your footsteps.''


    His determination, which had disappeared, was now reced with a new resolve in his heart.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As he boarded the train heading towards the administrative district where the headmaster''s office was located, Adrias awkwardly scratched his head.


    Surely, Louis wouldn''te to find me, right?


    I hadn''t even thought about it.


    This situation felt like a superstar hade to personally find me.


    ''Thanks to that, I was too nervous and couldn''t say anything as he passed by.''


    I never imagined that I would have such a reaction.


    Perhaps my subconscious regarded Louis much more highly than I realized.


    ''It''s true that he''s remarkable. He''s practically the protagonist of this world.''


    I should have at least responded.


    In the sudden situation, I was both taken aback and tense, so I just let it pass.


    Since I had to go to the headmaster''s office anyway, I couldn''t fulfill his request, which made me feel somewhat apologetic.


    ''Moreover, I unintentionally emitted an aura due to my nervousness...''


    But it''s Louis, so it shouldn''t be a problem.


    While I was organizing my thoughts about Louis, the train quickly arrived at the central administrative district.


    Honestly, with so much to do, it felt like my time was being stolen, but since it was the headmaster who called, I couldn''t refuse.


    ''I don''t know what will happen, but I need to restore the undead first.''


    Especially for Nickel, whose left arm had been severed, I needed to utilize the corpse of Hozan that I obtained.


    In truth, as a powerful viin approaching the level of the Aura Master, I wanted to summon him as an undead, but ultimately, I decided to use his corpse to repair my own undead.


    With no time to spare, I had dyed it, but now I had to fix them today due to the unexpected summon from the headmaster.


    If I could finish my tasks quickly and return, maybe I could try the summoning.


    ''I also need to deal with the swords I obtained from killing Hozan, and there''s a mountain of tasks to aplish.''


    There was a total of 11 swords, excluding the demonic sword Hwaran, which Nickel destroyed.


    Honestly, apart from Hwaran and Sword Breaker, there weren''t any outstanding swords among them.


    ''Fortunately, Benjamin came to watch the final match, so that''s a relief.''


    The purpose of these swords was none other than to serve as food for Rubens, Benjamin''s signature demonic sword. Rubens was a growth-type demonic sword that devoured other swords and enhanced its performance.


    Since I had made a separate appointment with Benjamin to meetter, I would hand them over to him then.


    Lost in thought, I suddenly found myself at the main building where the headmaster''s office was located. It felt awkward to see no one despite the building''s immense size.


    Fortunately, I saw Morgan waiting as if he had been waiting for my arrival, as he emerged from a magical elevator.


    "Ah! Student Adrias!"


    He approached me with a pleased expression.


    "Thank you foring. Allow me to guide you to the headmaster''s office."


    "Thank you."


    I followed him into the elevator and ascended.


    How convenient it would be if the Rodren Magic Tower had such an elevator, ensuring one never got lost.


    After a short while, the elevator stopped at our destination.


    Morgan took the lead, and I followed, eventually arriving at the door that led to the headmaster''s office.


    Smart.


    "Morgan here. I have brought Student Adrias."


    "Yes,e in."


    Deos'' voice came from inside, and Morgan opened the door.


    As I entered with Morgan, an ordinary-looking office came into view.


    The headmaster, Deos Canian, was an elderly man with a luxurious beard and long white hair, resembling someone you would see in a movie. His kind appearance and easygoing personality earned him the respect of the students at the academy.


    ''Though he appears this way on the surface, this gentleman has a bit of a mischievous side.''


    Still, he wasn''t evil or anything, so there was no need to be overly cautious. However, it was important not to underestimate him.


    And he had another hidden secret...


    "Then I will take my leave to attend to my duties."


    "Thank you, Morgan. You''ve done well."


    As Morgan left, I finally spoke to Deos.


    "I''m Adrias Cromwell. I heard you called for me."


    "Yes, Adrias. I''ve been waiting for you. Did you enjoy the lecture?"


    He smiled calmly and gestured for me to take a seat.


    Then he began to brew tea himself, showing his knack for earning goodwill through small actions.


    "Yes, even as a fourth-year student, I still feel there is much to learn."


    "Haha, learning knows no end. Even at my age, there is always something new to learn."


    He held a cup of tea he had brewed himself and ced it in front of me.


    I hope he will finally tell me the reason for summoning me.


    "Are you busy by any chance?"


    "No, I don''t have any afternoon lectures today, so I''m avable."


    "Good to hear."


    With those words, he fell silent and stared at the teapot without saying anything.


    A strange passage of time ensued.


    ''He knows how to create psychological pressure.''


    It''s a tactic often used in negotiations.


    Since I was already here, I decided not to rush and let myself be consumed by impatience.


    Regardless of the reason for summoning me, there was nothing for me to be called out for.


    ''There''s no way he found out about my dark magic, and if he did, it wouldn''t be a meeting with the headmaster but an attack from the heads of the academy or Bart.''


    After a bit of time passed, Deos finally started pouring tea into the cups.


    "As for you, Adrias..."


    While pouring tea, Deos opened his mouth and dragged the conversation in a peculiar way.


    What is it?


    "You''ve changed a lot. You don''t seem like an ordinary student."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes. Usually, students feel uneasy when they enter the headmaster''s office. Adrias, you used to be like that too. Hahaha."


    Did I have an encounter with the headmaster in the past?


    Not all academy students had a meeting with the headmaster.


    Recalling my memories, there was one instance when I had a meeting with him due to my father''s passing.


    "I wasn''t in the right state of mind back then."


    Still, there''s no need to be shaken by it.


    If anything, showing any signs of being unsettled will only give that cunning old man a chance to take hold of me.


    Without saying a word, I simply took a sip of the tea provided by Deos.


    Observing my response, Deos also took a sip and then began to speak.


    "That aside, Adrias, are you satisfied with your current lifestyle?"


    "Yes, there''s nothing more I could ask for."


    Hearing my answer, Deos cleared his throat and looked at the cup for a moment before speaking again.


    "Adrias, by any chance..."


    What is it with the suspense?


    Is he trying to inquire about my dual core?


    "By any chance, do you have any thoughts of changing your major?"

 Chapter 70: Offer and Counter-offer

    Chapter 70: Offer and Counter-offer


    I was momentarily speechless by the unexpected proposition.


    Deep down, I thought I would be interrogated about my dual core, but I never anticipated a suggestion to change my major.


    "Although it''s a sudden proposition, I believe the Academy wants to pay more attention to students like you, Adrias, and provide opportunities."


    "I appreciate the sentiment, but..."


    Indeed, my expertise lies more in swordsmanship than magic.


    If I were to nitpick, my abilities as a necromancer would be the strongest, but it''s not something I can casually reveal.


    However, I''m currently training with the Deschurn''s Death de, so I didn''t feel the need to enhance my sword skills by changing my major.


    I still had potions to research and various other magical abilities to develop, so the Knight''s Division waspletely out of the question.


    "I want to remain in the Mage''s Division."


    "May I hear your reasons?"


    "I still have ongoing research on potions, and above all, considering the efforts my father put into making me a mage, it''s not easy for me to simply give up."


    "Adrias."


    Deos called my name in a firm, yet powerful voice.


    "There''s a saying about choices and focus. Adrias, you possess talent in swordsmanship. Choosing to be a mage while giving up on such talent makes it difficult for me, as an educator, to simply watch."


    Why is Deos so determined to transfer me to the Knight''s Division?


    To understand Deos''s intentions, I gazed into his eyes.


    Let''s consider the benefits he would gain if I were to transfer to the Knight''s Division.


    ''Perhaps it''s because he''s an aging old man who wants to achieve something significant. But I can''t think of anything particrly noteworthy.''


    As I silently met his gaze, Deos eventually reclined back on the sofa, conceding.


    "Adrias, how about this? If you transfer to the Knight''s Division, as a special privilege from the headmaster, you will receive a full schrship and additional bonus points for graduation."


    He''s going to such lengths. It seems desperate.


    By transferring to the Knight''s Division, Deos must have something in mind that he believes would benefit him.


    ''I''m not considering the Knight''s Division, but...''


    A full schrship and bonus points are appealing.


    Both are enticing prospects.


    However, the important thing is that if I reject this proposition, Deos will not view me favorably.


    "But I have no intention of transferring to the Knight''s Division."


    I made my decision clear, despite the enticing offers on the table.


    Deos''s expression remainedposed as he listened to my response.


    "I see. Adrias, I respect your decision. Remember, the Academy is always here to support you in your chosen path. If you ever change your mind, don''t hesitate to reach out."


    Deos''s understanding demeanor put me at ease. It was evident that he wanted me to make a choice that aligned with my own aspirations and desires.


    As I left the headmaster''s office, a weight was lifted off my shoulders. I had made a decision that felt true to myself, despite the tempting offers. The path I chose might not have immediate advantages, but I believed it would lead me to the growth I sought.


    If someone were to ask if the rewards for changing my major were significant enough, I wouldn''t be so sure.


    Above all, without Deos revealing his true intentions, it was difficult for me to ept the proposition.


    "I have confidence in my magical talent."


    "Hmm..."


    Deos let out a sigh that sounded like ament and eventually nodded his head.


    "You went to such lengths... I understand. I let my greed get the better of me, speaking from a ce of wanting the best for your education. I apologize."


    As Deos suddenly stood up and bowed, I almost instinctively scowled.


    This shameless maniptor was trying to make me feel guilty and change my ns.


    For most people, once they feel remorse, they expect some form ofpensation.


    "No, it''s possible."


    I forced a rxed expression and stood up, extending my hand towards him.


    After an awkward moment of both of us standing up, we sat back down.


    "Adrias, your performance in the recent tournament was exceptional. Not only I, but all the spectators present felt the same way. In fact, one of the spectators in the tournament was the headmaster of Mirko Academy."


    Just when I wondered what he was going to talk about, my ears perked up at the mention of Mirko Academy.


    "Unfortunately, he only started watching from the semi-finals. However, upon hearing about your showdown with Dianne Alven, the winner of this tournament, he expressed great interest. This tournament, with a winner from the Mage''s Division after 12 years, was a series of unexpected events. The headmaster of Mirko Academy, after confirming this fact, hoped for a friendly exchange between the two academies to take ce in the near future."


    An exchange?


    This was a storyline that didn''t happen in the game.


    Moreover, there was another yable character in Mirko Academy.


    ''I didn''t expect the future of the tournament to unfold like this.''


    As I quietly listened, Deos continued.


    "I also didn''t think it was a bad idea and epted the exchange. Ten students from Mirko Academy will be invited, all of them top performers. I want to give you the opportunity to be among the students selected to apany and live together with them."


    I couldn''t understand how the conversation had shifted so suddenly from changing my major.


    Although it was a rtively minor requestpared to changing my major.


    ''By bringing up the subject of changing my major and then asking me to oversee a smaller request like this?''


    Making a big request and following it up with a rtively smaller one increases the chances ofpliance.


    Furthermore, with his earlier apology, Deos had instilled a sense of guilt in me.


    If he hadn''t intended that, he wouldn''t have apologized after making the big request.


    "It''s a dilemma."


    His intentions were dubious, and I felt like I was ying into Deos''s scheme.


    However, it was also an opportunity to build connections with the yable characters from Mirko Academy.


    "Headmaster Deos."


    "Yes, have you made your decision?"


    "I appreciate the opportunity you''ve given me, but I have a favor to ask."


    "Request? If it''s a request..."


    "I want to use the personal research room assigned to the graduation ss."


    Was it apletely out-of-the-blue request?


    Deos looked slightly perplexed and asked in disbelief.


    "Well, Adrias. The exchange event with Mirko Academy is an ''opportunity'' that our academy is offering to you. I don''t think it would be unclear what that means, but it''s not a transaction, it''s simply something we are ''bestowing'' upon you."


    "Headmaster Deos."


    I spoke softly, putting on a smug expression.


    "I am not a fool."


    With just one sentence, I ended the conversation.


    As I set the atmosphere, Deos''s poker face momentarily crumbled before returning.


    "Uh, well, I mean... I thought you would naturally understand. But since the student is making an unreasonable request..."


    "I understand. Let''s just forget about this conversation."


    I took a sip of the lukewarm tea in one gulp and poured myself another cup.


    Savoring the fragrance leisurely, I shifted my gaze elsewhere.


    "So, what you''re saying is..."


    "The exchange event. I won''t participate."


    Deos''s mouth remained open in surprise at the unexpected refusal.


    Of course, I didn''t actually intend to refuse.


    I was merely testing the waters, confident that if Deos truly wanted me to participate in the exchange event, he would turn the conversation back to epting my proposal.


    "I''ve said it once, but I am not a fool."


    As I observed Deos''s poker face tremble ever so slightly, I drove the point home.


    ''By now, I expected you to understand the meaning behind my words.''


    I have seen through your initial proposal and all the way to your current offer.


    If you want to use me for your benefit, then pay the price.


    Finally, it seemed like Deos grasped the meaning of my words as his calm eyes settled.


    Calm? No, it would be more urate to describe it as cold.


    "I see. So, that''s how it is."


    Deos muttered to himself twice, then rose from his seat and sat down at his desk.


    He took out a piece of paper and began writing something.


    "Adrias Cromwell. I should have suspected it ever since I saw your skills during the tournament. I was foolish."


    Once he finished writing, he handed me the paper.


    "I guess it''s time to stop hiding. No, we were the fools for being deceived all this time."


    The paper contained a registration certificate for a personal research room and the corresponding authorization.


    I nodded my head slightly in response to his words, without showing any other reaction.


    "Thank you."


    "Don''t mention it. The exchange event with Mirko Academy will start next week, so you should be aware of that in advance."


    "Yes, I''m aware."


    We ended the conversation as if making a promise and parted ways.


    Being able to use a personal research room was a great development.


    In terms of security and privacy, a personal research room was unparalleled.


    No one could enter without my permission, not even the Headmaster or the Principal.


    It was a space dedicated solely to me.


    ''Moreover, unlike the shared research rooms, I can use it without any time restrictions.''


    Although it was a ce that I would eventually gain as a member of the graduation ss, receiving it a year earlier meant I gained that much more time.


    For someone who knows the future like me, that year was far from insignificant.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Deos looked at the empty seat left by Adrias as he left.


    ''Is it a coincidence, or does he know?''


    Though known to the world as a benevolent schr, Deos had a hidden secret.


    Swoosh.


    As he gestured with his hand, the wind followed suit, effortlessly manipted by Deos Canian.


    He was a summoner whomanded elemental spirits.


    Summoners were distinct from wizards.


    Unlike wizards, a summoner''s power relied solely on their affinity with the summoned spirits and the growth of those spirits, independent of their own mana capacity.


    This often led most summoners to be mistaken for ordinary individuals due to their rtively low mana capacity.


    ''I can''t figure it out. It''s beyond my understanding.''


    Moments ago, Deos had attempted to send a wind spirit along with Adrias as he left.


    However, just before stepping out the door, Adrias suddenly released mana outward, repelling the spirit.


    ''The timing was too perfect to attribute it to coincidence.''


    Unless one possessed an affinity for spirits, they wouldn''t be able to see or sense them.


    Moreover, even among the spirits, wind spirits were particrly elusive, making it difficult to detect their presence, even for experienced masters.


    Shivering, Deos brushed off his body.


    ''Could it be... Does he possess affinity for spirits?''


    No, that would be too far-fetched.


    Adrias already had the unique trait of having two mana repositories, which was astonishing enough. Adding affinity for spirits on top of that...


    It seemed unlikely for a human to possess such abilities.


    ''But if that''s the case, then how...''


    As he looked out the window, he noticed Adrias casually walking by.


    Sensing his gaze, Adrias briefly turned his head in Deos''s direction. In that moment, Deos instinctively moved out of his line of sight, bursting into a muffledughter.


    "Ha! Hahaha!"


    Amused by his own actions, he shook his head and settled back into his seat.


    From their previous conversation to Adrias''s actions and his prating insight into Deos''s intentions...


    ''Adrias Cromwell. I''m not sure what you''re hiding...''


    One thing was certain.


    The current Adrias was not the same as before.


    ''I''m looking forward to it.''


    ying with the wind in his hands, Deos smiled quietly.

 Chapter 71: Entangled Newcomers

    Chapter 71: Entangled Neers


    A spacious and pristine researchb.


    It was a private researchb obtained through a deal with Deos.


    ''Indeed, it''s a private researchb. Look at the size and the equipment. It''s on a whole different level from what I saw in games and what I see in reality.''


    Thinking that it was a good idea to provoke, I recalled the strange energy I felt as I left the principal''s office.


    ''It doesn''t show because Ick affinity, but just in case, I emitted mana...''


    When I emitted mana, I could feel something repelling it.


    Deos couldn''t hide his sinister intentions and tried to attach a spirit to me.


    If he didn''t know beforehand that I was a spirit magician, he would have unquestionably followed me with his spirit.


    ''Now, let''s get to work. I''m busy, very busy!''


    In a ce filled with all sorts of tools and equipment for experiments, I had taken out Nickel and Timur.


    ''This is aplete mess.''


    Nickel''s damage rate was quite high.


    Since he fought fiercely until the end against Hosan, there were more than just one or two ces that needed attention, unlike other undead.


    Thud!


    Whether Nickel knew about my inner thoughts or not, he was still swinging his sword with one hand.


    One good thing about being undead is that no matter how damaged their body gets, there''s no pain.


    "Let''s start with repairing it."


    Actually, after the battle with Hasan, there was unexpected news.


    It was the news of Nickel and Timur''s evolution.


    [Evolution potential of Sloth Phantom (Legendary) - 32%]


    [If evolved, there will be one branch.]


    [Do you want to proceed with the evolution?]


    [Evolution potential of Revenant Fighter (Legendary) - 88%]


    [If evolved, there will be one branch.]


    [Do you want to proceed with the evolution?]


    I decided to wait for Nickel since there was only a mere 32% probability.


    Since I hadn''t seen the results of failure, there was no need to rush and take the risk.


    ''Timur deserves a chance though.''


    For the typical necromancer, the methods to make the summoned entity stronger were limited.


    At most, they would just provide equipment, right?


    But since I can maximize their potential to the limit through evolution, I felt quite proud of myself for choosing the evolution feature once again.


    ''Let''s start with the repairs for now.''


    Just to be safe, I should evolve them after the repairs.


    I took out Hosan''s corpse from the expanded spatial bag and immediately got to work.


    Restoring undead was an easy task for me, as I had experience from lifting curses under Charon.


    In the early days under Charon, it was something I did almost every day.


    ''I should have done it sooner. The body has dposed a bit.''


    I reced Nickel''s left arm with Hasan''s arm and also reced the broken or missing ribs.


    As for Timur, luckily he only had minor wounds, so I quickly attended to him without any body parts missing like Nickel.


    Unless it was a severe injury from the beginning, undead summoned by magic would slowly and automatically restore themselves with my mana.


    "Phew."


    Checking the time, I realized that it had already bete at night.


    Since I came straight after leaving the principal''s office, it took about 10 hours for the repairs.


    If I didn''t have the experience, it would have taken me days toplete the task.


    ''I surprisingly have some skill with my hands.''


    It could be considered as one of the few talents I had from my previous life as Adrias.


    Of course, it wasn''t outstanding enough to appear in the status window, but still.


    ''Now that the repairs are done, it''s time for the awaited evolution.''


    Unfortunately, it seemed that Nickel''s evolution had to be postponed for now.


    The 32% probability was honestly too risky.


    [Revenant Fighter (Legendary)]


    [In the process of evolution...]


    [Remaining time: 342 hours 28 minutes 03 seconds]


    It will take about 14 days and 6 hours.


    About two weeks, right?


    When I used evolution on Timur, he scratched his body as if it were itching, and it looked as if he were truly alive.


    On the other hand, Nickel had a different reaction.


    ''Now, the remaining tasks are getting Lucia''s healing potion and meeting Benjamin as we agreed. Is the exchange meeting next week?''


    There were many tasks that needed to be dealt with.


    In the meantime, I had to keep an eye on Kyle''s potions being leaked to the outside world. I wished I had two bodies to handle everything.


    ''Can''t be helped. I have to prepare for the future as busy as I am.''


    But I couldn''t stop training myself.


    Since I had decided to stay in the Department of Magic, I had to learn not only Earth magic but also magic from other elements.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Chris Unor was a person of great pride as the grandson of the prestigious Marquis Unor, a renowned swordsman.


    Since he started walking, he had been training in swordsmanship, and on his fourteenth birthday, his father encouraged him to enter Monas Academy.


    "The swordsmanship of our family is profound. However, it is like a narrow well. Learn about the wider world."


    As previously mentioned, Chris took great pride in his family and their swordsmanship, but he couldn''t go against his father''s wishes.


    He secretly believed that there was no swordsmanship superior to his family''s.


    ng!


    "Lewis defeated Chris!"


    "Incredible! How did he defeat Chris, whoes from a swordsmanship lineage?"


    However, Chris''s pride was shattered shortly after he entered the academy.


    And it was shattered by a meremoner, not even from a prestigious family.


    ''A meremoner, an ignorant fool without any knowledge of our family''s swordsmanship!''


    It was so humiliating.


    It was a fact that he had to admit that he had lost.


    His strict standards and self-critical nature applied to himself as well.


    "Damn it."


    Since then, Chris devoted himself to training with the intensity of self-destruction.


    He had to find a way to regain his lost honor and reputation, no matter what.


    Three years passed like that.


    He still couldn''t defeat Louis.


    Not only could he not defeat Louis, but Serena, who was closely chasing after him, made it difficult for him to sleep at night.


    ''How on earth can I defeat that guy?''


    Three years at Monas Academy.


    He trained diligently to the point where everyone around him knew how hard he was working.


    Of course, some called it part of the rest, but his restless heart prevented him from feeling the rest as restful.


    With no reason to enter Rodren Academy, Chris followed Louis and Serena, driven by anxiety.


    Thud!


    As Chris, who had put down a barbell that regr people wouldn''t dare to move for strength training, took a moment to rest, students who were conversing nearby approached him.


    "Oh, Chris! Finished your workout?"


    "No, not yet."


    "Really? Well, haven''t you heard the news?"


    "What news?"


    "After the morning lecture yesterday, Louis barged into the Department of Magic!"


    "Hmph, I don''t care."


    He said that, but even though the rest time was over, Chris waited without lifting the barbell.


    And the students who were talking continued as if familiar with Chris''s response.


    "This time, he went to find the person who became famous in the recent tournament. Was it Adrias Cromwell? I didn''t see him, but he''s someone who uses magic and a sword."


    In an instant, Chris''s anger red up.


    Who the hell was this guy who not only focused on the sword but also dabbled in everything!


    Recently, Louis, who had been getting weaker in their sparring sessions, went to find someone who wasn''t anyone special, and that didn''t sit well with Chris.


    "But you know what''s funny? Louis went to him and challenged him to a duel, but that guy named Adriaspletely ignored him without saying a word."


    Upon hearing that, Chris abruptly stood up from his seat.


    The students who were sharing the news with him anxiously asked, "Chris? Where are you going?"


    "The Department of Magic."


    With just those words, Chris disappeared.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After all the sses were over, during the evening hours for wrapping up the day.


    Serena was hurrying somewhere due to the news she had heard a while ago.


    ''This idiot!''


    The news was that Chris had suddenly entered the Department of Magic.


    At first, Serena didn''t think much of it, but when she heard that his target was Adrias Cromwell, she couldn''t help but try to stop him.


    For Chris, Louis was a cherished goal.


    To hear that Louis was ignored was something that would make him take action.


    But...


    ''The Adrias senior I saw that day...''


    As she was now, as herself or as Chris, it was an insurmountable wall.


    Chris probably hadn''t seen the tournament, so he could act recklessly like that.


    The Unor family, to which Chris belonged, and the Erestial family, to which Serena belonged, had been rival families for a long time.


    Though they were considered rivals, they didn''t have a particrly bad rtionship. Theypeted with each other to the point where it seemed childish, and from an outsider''s perspective, they seemed to have more camaraderie than any other family.


    As families with such a rtionship, Serena and Chris had been aware of each other''s existence and had grown up with that awareness since they were young.


    They were good rivals and friends.


    That was the beginning for them.


    ''Although it''s a bit off now.''


    Even when Chris had pride in his family, he didn''t have such a closed-off personality.


    He was no different from any other noble who understood the honor of their lineage and followed the code of chivalry.


    However, he had be engulfed in darkness due to the immense light he encountered at Monas Academy.


    ''He became dark. He doesn''t smile like before. It''s as if he''s possessed by something, just training.''


    Darkness.


    In other words, it could be described as loneliness.


    Chris, deep in contemtion, had transformed into a lonely wolf, refusing others'' approach and only pursuing the light.


    Serena felt a mix of pity and sympathy for such a Chris.


    Knowing his childhood, she felt even stronger emotions.


    And because she was that kind of person, she could go and stop Chris.


    ''Is it toote?''


    She took out her tablet from her embrace and checked for updates.


    Fortunately, the ssmates who were with Chris had sent her messages, following him.


    ''Arrived at the Department of Magic! But still couldn''t find Adrias senior!''


    Serena, after checking the messages, murmured anxiously, "Please..."


    Adrias Cromwell had an infamous reputation.


    Though he had changed a bit now, untilst year, he was said to be like a trash with a ruined personality.


    If Chris picked a fight with such a senior, he could be expelled if he made a wrong move, and even if not, he could end up with some injuries that would prevent him from seeking treatment.


    At the beginning of the semester, when each lecture was important, being hospitalized would be fatal.


    The fact that Chris, who cared so much about his honor and reputation, would have a downfall was an additional worry.


    While lost in thought, a new message refreshed.


    "Serena! I actually found him first. Adrias senior is in the research building of the Department of Magic. But it seems like Chris is also heading in this direction. Please stop him quickly!"


    Coincidentally, the train arrived at the premises of the Department of Magic.


    If Serena took the train to the research building, she could arrive earlier than Chris, who would have to walk.


    "This station is..."


    Finally, as the train arrived, Serena got off and looked around.


    And she immediately spotted Chris.


    "Chris!"


    Chris turned his head at Serena''s shout.


    He looked at her with a slightly surprised expression and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Why am I here? Because of you, of course!"


    Serena approached Chris with a sigh of relief.


    With the thought of having to convince Chris from now on, she felt a headache.


    "Chris, you came here to find Adrias senior, right? Let''s just go back."


    "I don''t care where you heard what from. It''s none of your business. Just go back."


    Then, a voice from a distance was heard.


    "So, you came to find me?"


    Serena, with a chill running down her spine, turned her head and saw Adrias Cromwell approaching.


    The fierce and ferocious aura she saw in the grand arena and his chilling smile seemed to have vanished, reced by a cold and indifferent demeanor as he looked at her and Chris.


    "Are you Adrias Cromwell?"


    Chris asked, and Adrias gave a gaze that seemed to say, "Who are these guys again?"


    Then he spoke, "You, a freshman? You''ve got some nerve. Respect your seniors."


    As expected, the rumored Adrias was not an ordinary person.


    Chris''s brows furrowed at Adrias''sment about respecting seniors.


    "I have no intention of showing respect to someone weaker than me."


    "Chris!"


    In the already tense atmosphere, Serena felt her mind growing hazy.


    How clueless can this idiot be!


    Upon hearing Chris''s words, Adrias smirked sinisterly.


    "That knight from the Department of Combat who talked like that to me, he was in the tournament too."


    Suddenly, Adrias turned his head with a cracking sound from his bones.


    He looked at Chris and Serena and said, "It seems like you came to find me..."


    Adrias''s aura began to permeate the surroundings.


    Both Serena and Chris flinched at the sticky and dark aura.


    "I''ll give you what you want. Go ahead, make a move."

 Chapter 72: Duel

    Chapter 72: Duel


    Serena and Chris momentarily forgot to respond and remained silent before snapping back to their senses.


    "Are you saying that you''ll ept the duel?" Serena asked.


    "Yes," Adrias replied.


    Seeing Chris nod obediently, as if he had forgotten the aura Adrias emitted earlier, he began to loosen up.


    "Chris, no. He''s not our opponent," Serena pleaded.


    "Hey, freshman. Weren''t you here to duel me?" Adrias said, gripping Serena''s arm.


    She hesitated, about to shake her head, but stopped.


    Adrias clearly mentioned a duel.


    If it was a duel, they couldn''t harm their opponent.


    "But we need a spectator..."


    If they managed to find a spectator somehow.


    Perhaps this was an opportunity.


    "A duel with Adrias senior will definitely be a valuable experience," Serena thought to herself.


    Given Adrias''s bad reputation and Chris''s personality, she initially anticipated a conflict that would deviate from the rules rather than a proper fight.


    That''s why she hade to dissuade Chris in the first ce.


    But if the stage was set so tantly, she had no reason to refuse from her perspective.


    Moreover, Adrias was a rare case of using both magic and a sword.


    A duel with such a person would undoubtedly be an excellent opportunity for growth.


    "I will ept."


    "Good. Let''s go."


    Adrias, with a deep smile etched on his face, nodded.


    "Let''s go right away."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Ivy ire was not in a good mood when she received the midnight summons.


    But when she learned that it was Adrias Cromwell who called her, she frowned and reluctantly had to go.


    ''Calling someone in the middle of the night. Ridiculous.''


    If it hadn''t been for the fact that she had been suspicious and rude to him in the past, she would have simply ignored the request.


    But she had a debt to pay, and Adrias probably exploited that fact to call her.


    Ivy, in her casual sleepwear with hastily tied hair, grabbed her sword and made her way out of her room.


    When she left the assistant professor''s quarters and headed to the gymnasium, Adrias and two freshmen she had been eyeing recently were warming up.


    "Why did you call me?"


    "You''ve arrived."


    Adrias bowed her head and greeted, followed by Serena and Chris noticing her presence.


    "Assistant Professor Ivy! How do you do?"


    "Although your attire is a bit shabby to consider it as an observation qualification, I suppose there''s nothing we can do about it."


    Ivy gave a skeptical look.


    Aside from the reason for being called, why are these chicks together?


    She had also heard rumors about Adrias.


    A unique constitution that wields both a sword and magic.


    It was a story that exined his previously suspicious athletic abilities.


    ''No way... A duel?''


    Other than that, it seemed like there was no particr reason.


    And as if confirming that spection, Adrias immediately spoke.


    "We''re about to have a match with these two. Can you observe?"


    "You called me here all of a sudden and talk as you please."


    "Is that not possible?"


    "It''s not that it''s impossible. You''re already here."


    Though she spoke roughly, she was secretly curious.


    Since she hadn''t actually seen Adrias'' skills, she wondered how well he would fare against these freshmen.


    ''They''re hard to ssify as first-year students with such skills. Even if there are one-on-one battles, I wonder how well Adrias, who hasn''t systematically learned swordsmanship despite having experience, will do.''


    However, if the rumors were true, Adrias, who fought using both magic and a sword, had a high probability of winning.


    Of course, Ivy thought it would be difficult for either of them to win with just a sword.


    "Well then, now that we have an audience, shall we start the match?"


    "Who should go first?"


    Upon Ivy''s question, Serena and Chris looked at each other.


    Adrias interjected between the two who were about to discuss.


    "Why do we have to take turns?"


    Adrias lightly swung the training sword in the practice arena and said, "Let''s do it both at once."


    The sudden words of Adrias made the three of them look at her with dumbfounded expressions.


    What did she just say...?


    "You mean you want to face them both at the same time?"


    "Yes."


    Upon hearing those words, Chris wore an excited expression and also grabbed a training sword.


    "Very thrilling. I alone would be enough."


    Observing their reactions, Serena felt a sense of wounded pride at Adrias'' words.


    She was aware of his skills, but her pride didn''t allow her to ept a 2-on-1 situation.


    Moreover, if it was her and Chris, no matter how formidable Adrias was, it wouldn''t be too difficult, she thought.


    "While I acknowledge your skills, Chris and I are not to be underestimated."


    However, Adrias coldly replied, tilting her head.


    "I don''t have much time. I already have a lot to do, so I made time for this. If you''re not willing to face both of us at once, then let''s forget about the match."


    As Adrias said, he was the one determining whether the match would take ce or not.


    If Serena and Chris wanted to have the match, they had toply with his conditions.


    "What are we going to do? Are we going to do it or not?"


    Seeing Adrias twirling the sword and speaking in a sly manner, Chris bit his lip.


    He didn''t like the idea of cooperating with Serena to face an opponent he could defeat on his own.


    Perhaps it would be better to give up on the match...


    "I''ll do it!"


    Suddenly, Serena, who was standing beside him, raised her hand and shouted.


    Chris turned his head to say something to her, but Serena''s following words cut in first.


    "Not many people have experienced facing someone who uses both a sword and magic. I don''t want to miss such an opportunity."


    It felt like she was speaking to herself.


    Chris pondered over her words.


    Indeed, there were very few people who had such an experience.


    "Louis even got rejected by this guy," he thought.


    Even though it was a 2-on-1 situation, the fact that he could attempt what Louis had been turned down for gave him a sense of superiority.


    Of course, he knew it was an unnecessary feeling, but he couldn''t give up that sense of superiority.


    "Well, I guess I have no choice. Count me in."


    After contemting, Chris finally took the training sword in his hands seriously.


    Serena, who was beside him, also grabbed a practice greatsword the size of her own body and took her stance. Adrias nodded in approval.


    "Alright. Assistant Professor Ivy, please watch over us."


    "Sure. Make sure to keep yourposure."


    Ivy slowly stepped back, creating space.


    "Then, starting now, I, Ivy ire, will oversee the match between Adrias Cromwell and Chris Unor, Serena Erestial."


    Ivy shouted after confirming both sides.


    "Let the match begin!"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Although it was supposed to be a 2-on-1 match, it was Chris who made the first move.


    Once the match began, Serena seemed to have stepped back, contrary to their agreement.


    ''How cheeky.''


    Of course, I know what they''re thinking.


    They probably consider it unfair or dishonorable.


    But how far will those thoughts go?


    ''In the face of a relentless beating, their thoughts of cowardice or unfairness will disappear.''


    If that''s the case, I should start by teaching this guy a lesson.


    Chris'' sword was honest.


    As honest as it was, it was a strong and conventional sword.


    However, because of its conventional nature, it didn''t match well against me.


    ''It''s clear to my eyes, which possess the talent forbat.''


    I dodged the attacks from the oing opponent without swinging my sword even once, evading by just a sheet of paper''s difference.


    As Chris''s movements grew bigger and he eventually started using mana.


    Huah-!


    Even though it was a practice sword, it would still hurt quite a bit if it hit while enveloped in mana.


    If one''s body wasn''t activated by mana, their organs would rupture, and their bones would be shattered.


    I calmly continued to evade his attacks.


    And it seemed that simply evading was not enough, so I slyly extended my leg or threw a punch here and there.


    Assessing!


    While dodging, I delivered a low kick, and Chris staggered.


    Following that, he barely evaded my consecutive punches.


    I smiled while looking at Chris, who was barely avoiding them.


    "You imed you could win even on your own. Where did that confidence go?"


    I tried to provoke him, but to my surprise, Chris didn''t get more excited than expected.


    Instead, he showed a growing focus on the match and suddenly stepped back.


    "Hoo."


    His self-control was more impressive than I had anticipated.


    At this point, I expected him to get excited or lose hisposure.


    ''As expected, yables are yables.''


    Hee may have been overshadowed by the glory of Louis, but he was still a genuine yable character.


    He was once a character I used as the protagonist.


    ''And he still has hidden moves that he hasn''t unleashed, which allows him to remain calm.''


    Since he hasn''t revealed his true abilities, he seems to have a sense ofposure...


    I wonder how long he can maintain thatposure.


    Whiiing.


    Chris adjusted his grip on the sword and assumed a different stance from before.


    Upon seeing him, Serena murmured softly.


    "Unor Sword Style..."


    Good. Is he finally going to reveal hiss true skill?


    If that''s the case, then I should also take it seriously.


    The sword Chris was holding started to shake slightly.


    The Unor Sword Style is a blend of fast and aggressive swordsmanship.


    ''But the sword he''s using now is neither.''


    From what I know, he is currently in a transitional phase.


    Proud of his lineage more than anyone else, but unable to surpass Louis with his family''s swordsmanship, he is in a situation where he hasn''t grasped the essence of the sword.


    ''This is my chance...''


    I set my direction.


    To be honest, when ites to the sword, I think Chris knows more than me.


    He is a man who dedicated his entire life to the sword, starting from his first steps.


    However, there is one thing.


    I had a reason to give him advice.


    ''I have seen the end of Chris.''


    ying as Chris, I have witnessed his growthe to an end.


    That''s why I already know the direction he will ultimately take.


    Wheeeeng!


    Chris''s sword created a tremendous vibration, filling the training ground with a sound resembling the pping wings of a cicada.


    The trembling sword unfolded in a rapid sequence, drawing a fan shape.


    ''The Unor Sword Style''s Illusion. The cry of the sword.''


    Chris, who had transformed into a form surrounded by hundreds of swords, charged straight at me.


    However, I knew how to parry his swordsmanship.


    Since Chris''s Illusion was still in a stage of growth, I knew the method to counter it.


    My training sword, enveloped in shimmering mana, came down heavily from above.


    It was my first attack, aimed at shattering the "cry of the sword."


    Kwaddduk!


    Dozens, hundreds of impacts reverberated through my arm from the sword.


    But I didn''t stop there.


    I knew this was the right answer.


    Kwagak! Clink!


    It may seem like a simple downward sh, but it requires attacking the precise point at the precise timing, something that ordinary people may not be able to replicate.


    Although it may be seen as showing off, it was a parrying technique that I sessfully executed with my athletic talent andbat skills.


    Between the shattered fragments of the training sword raining down, Chris''s astonished expression flickered and passed by.


    "This... can''t be real."

 Chapter 73: Adrias Advice

    Chapter 73: Adrias'' Advice


    Chris, unable toprehend the fact that his swordsmanship was parried with just a single move, looked at his broken training sword with an expression of disbelief. Serena, who was watching as a spectator along with Ivy, also had a surprised expression on her face. They probably couldn''t have imagined such a scene.


    Well, they wouldn''t have, considering that the Unor Sword Style was one of the Empire''s renowned Five Sword Styles. It''s natural for them to be astonished after seeing such a technique being parried with a single move.


    "Chris Unor."


    I called out his name with a strong voice, trying to snap him out of his daze.


    "The duel isn''t over yet. I clearly mentioned it was a ''2 versus 1'' duel. Hurry up and grab a new sword."


    However, he still seemed unable to regain his focus. Eventually, I poked at his pride.


    "How long are you going to stay in ce? To be shocked by just this? The name Unor is wasted on you."


    "Who do you think you are? How dare you!"


    Finally, he regained hisposure. No, rather, did hepletely lose it?


    Anyway, in response to my words, Chris, in his frenzied state, brought a new training sword.


    "Yes, that''s right."


    I still couldn''t offer him the advice he needed.


    Our duel had to continue.


    "Serena, how long are you going to stand there and just watch? Are you here to make fun of me?"


    When I mentioned Serena as well, she flinched and swallowed hard.


    Then, she calmly prepared herself to join the fight.


    "Yes, that''s right. Both you and Chris. Since it''se to this, it''s a special lesson."


    I knew their potential, growth, and talents better than anyone else.


    It was rare for someone like me to provide advice that suited them perfectly.


    I grasped my sword tightly and spoke.


    "Come at me."


    Chris and Serena rushed towards me.


    ng! Thud!


    Huuu...


    The sh of swords resonated.


    Indeed, Serena and Chris were strong.


    Fighting with just swords, without the help of magic or undead, felt somewhat precarious.


    ''But still, you''re not a match for me yet.''


    Merely dedicating time to training held no meaning against talent and intensity.


    Although Serena and Chris wouldn''t be easily defeated in terms of talent, they were still in the process of blooming.


    ''If I guide them in the right direction, they will grow quickly.''


    Thunk!


    Once again, the sh of swords echoed, making it difficult to even perceive that the swords were colliding.


    This time, Serena was the one who struck my sword.


    She, too, was misguided in her approach.


    "You''re putting too much force into it."


    As I said those words, I naturally released the tension from my sword.


    As a result, Serena, who was pushing forward, stumbled forward as if she was about to fall.


    I swiftly kicked her away and evaded Chris''s iing sword.


    "What can you do with a sword that is neither here nor there? Is this all the Unor Sword Style has to offer?"


    "Bastard!"


    Furious, Chris swung his sword once again, but for some reason, his sword felt heavy.


    The original Unor family''s swordsmanship was not like this.


    However, Chris, feeling his limits after being unable to surpass Louis, had modified his sword on his own.


    "I should show him at this point."


    A changing sword.


    Among them, I recalled the Swift Sword that I used against Hasan.


    With it, I could achieve a certain level of speed without exerting too much effort.


    Whoosh.


    The sound of mana being infused resounded as the sword flew out like an explosion.


    It was a Swift Sword simr to the Unor Sword Style, but my sword truly reached the pinnacle of swiftness.


    Swoosh!


    "Snap..."


    The sword swung at an incredible speed, striking Chris''s abdomen before he could even react.


    If Chris hadn''t been activating his body with mana, his internal organs would have been severely damaged.


    "Guh..."


    Chris didn''t fall.


    However, he seemed to be in great pain.


    I took advantage of his weakened state and kicked him, causing him to copse.


    "Kuh..."


    Chris struggled to stay on his feet but failed.


    "Chris, you fool. With such limited skill, your sword bes nothing more than a useless distraction when you try to force unnecessary thoughts into it. Do you understand?"


    As I spoke, Serena, who had been targeting me, swung her greatsword.


    However, I remained vignt, deflecting her sword and channeling mana.


    This time, I was using the Transforming Sword technique, employing a medium-sized sword.


    Kwoong!


    As expected, Serena was pushed back by the force and gradually lost her bnce.


    Taking advantage of her loss of bnce, I struck her directly with my fist.


    Pyeok!


    As Serena was knocked back by the punch, I raised my head and spoke.


    "Why do you insist on using a strength-oriented sword? I don''t understand. Are you a fool? If you had even a little bit of intelligence, you would develop by highlighting your strengths and eliminating your weaknesses. Why do you insist on facing your opponents with a strength that doesn''t even give you an advantage?"


    "...Even though I don''t understand."


    Serena mumbled and readjusted her stance.


    Even though she didn''t understand, I knew more about her sword than her parents did.


    Serena had three older brothers who were all skilled swordsmen.


    Growing up among those men, Serena had aplex about her physical limitations.


    ''So she tries to use a strength-oriented sword, even if it strains her.''


    But in my eyes, it was just a foolish act.


    Why would she discard her strengths and choose a thorny path?


    Of course, besides Chris and Louis, there were likely no opponents she couldn''t defeat among her peers.


    Her talentpensated for such ws.


    But that wouldn''tst forever.


    If she continued to grow in the wrong direction, her talent would eventually fade away.


    ''Actually, while ying as Louis or Chris, I realized that if I don''t guide Serena''s direction along with theirs, she gets overtaken by the extras at least three times out of ten.''


    Of course, she would eventually awaken and break free on her own.


    But since I was already involved, I could at least y a lubricating role.


    ''Serena''s strengths lie in her smooth and flexiblebinations using agility and her intuitive ability to identify opponents'' weaknesses. So, she should focus on speed rather than strength.''


    I wanted to guide her training direction, but I should wait until we be closer.


    For now, I should put them at a slight disadvantage and observe.


    This time, I made the first move towards them.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After the messy brawl, I spoke towards Serena and Chris, who were lying on the ground.


    "Hey, I have something to ask both of you."


    "Hah, what''s this out of the blue?" Serena responded with a voice full of hostility, but I didn''t allow any objections.


    Their pride had been shattered, lying on the ground.


    "Why did you pick up a sword?"


    Perhaps it was such a sudden question that Serena and Chris remained silent, just groaning on the ground.


    "I''m talking about myself. Even though I''m a magician, I don''t underestimate the sword. This isn''t something to boast about, but my skill demonstrates that fact. But even I sometimes wonder. Why did I pick up a sword? What does a sword mean to me?"


    I transferred the practice sword to my left hand and slowly unsheathed Gkshur with my right hand.


    The de glistened under the faint moonlight, sharp as a whisper.


    "The reason I first started using a sword was for ''survival.'' Literally, I picked up a sword to stay alive. It might sound strange, but as a magician, my magical abilities werecking. So I picked up a sword to survive, and thanks to that, I am still alive."


    I sheathed Gkshur and asked again.


    "What about you? What led you to pick up a sword? Was it simply because of your family? Even if that''s the case, what has been the driving force that kept you from giving up? What does a sword mean to you?"


    "Is that really important now?"


    "Yeah, it''s extremely important. I''m not asking you to swing a sword without any thoughts. If that''s the case, it''s no different from a monster wielding a sword."


    I pointed at them with a cold gaze.


    "You two picked a fight with a magician like me using a sword. I haven''t used any magic today. I''ve only fought with a sword."


    "..."


    "If you feel ashamed, let go of your pride. Think about how you can defeat me. And Chris, clear your mind. Is that what the Unor family''s swordsmanship is all about? Thete Lord Unor must be turning in his grave."


    "Uh... Hoo."


    For a moment, Chris seemed like he wanted to curse, but he must have realized he couldn''t outsmart me.


    After all, it''s a true defeat for a swordsman to lose against a magician. What could he possibly say?


    "Don''t try to find the answer right away. Take a few days to contemte. Once you find the answer, use it as a foundation to set your direction. A sword is your life itself, isn''t it? When you''re ready to share that answer with me, then challenge me again. I''ll be ready to ept it. Today''s sparring session is over."


    That should be enough for them to figure things out on their own.


    I didn''t say much, but I conveyed the essence of it all.


    ''Serena needs to set aside her pride and focus on developing her strengths, while Chris needs to clear his mind and return to the fundamentals of Unor swordsmanship.''


    Of course, if they don''t make progress, I can step in again.


    I can offer guidance as many times as needed. After all, I know the path they should take.


    Returning the practice sword, I approached Ivy.


    She was looking at us with quite an interested expression.


    "Thank you for making time for us today. I didn''t have anyone else to turn to, so I called for your assistance."


    "It''s no problem. Thanks to you, I had an entertaining spectacle. By the way, you''re more skilled than I thought. Were you always that proficient with a sword?"


    "I''m a genius, you see. Ah, no, a prodigy. Anyway, I should be going now."


    "You unlucky bastard. Fine, get lost."


    I smiled and waved at Ivy, even with her insults.


    I hope that somehow I was able to help the yable characters.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Ivy watched Adrias'' departing figure and burst into a hollowugh.


    ''How can such a jerk exist?''


    From Boloric Territory until now...


    He always defied her expectations.


    "I never thought he would have that level of skill," Ivy thought to herself.


    At that level, his swordsmanship wasparable to Vivianne Velocan, the runner-up in this year''s tournament.


    She had thought the rumors of him nearly defeating Dianne, the tournament champion, were exaggerated, but seeing him in action proved the credibility of those stories.


    ''He''s truly unique. His personality and way of thinking are so different.''


    Honestly, the words he had said to the freshmen earlier left a strange impression on Ivy as well.


    They made her reflect on her own skills, which had stagnated to some extent.


    In fact, most swordsmen were like that. They simply knew how to swing a sword, and their thoughts about it were less prevalent.


    It was like not questioning why people breathe.


    ''It''s intriguing.''


    Adrias Cromwell.


    Even someone like Ivy, who had little interest in others, couldn''t help but be intrigued by him.


    When she turned around, she saw the juniors still recovering from the mental blow.


    But it was understandable.


    After all, they had always lived in their own self-righteousness, and yet they couldn''t defeat a magician, especially one who used a sword.


    ''Moreover, Adrias didn''t even use magic.''


    She had heard that he used both swordsmanship and magic in the tournament.


    It must have been a shock for the two of them to be unable to make him use magic.


    "How long are you going to stay like that? It''s not like it''s your first defeat."


    Finally, when Ivy spoke up, Chris and Serena snapped out of their daze and began to move.


    Then, naturally, they looked at each other''s faces, as if they had realized something.


    "Perhaps... I haven''t really been giving it my all," Ivy wondered to herself.


    Serena felt a sense of realization as he listened to Adrias''s words.


    Ego.


    She had never thought that word suited her. In fact, that word didn''t align with her self-perception.


    The reason she had failed to capitalize on her strengths was because...


    ''I was escaping from reality.''


    Since when had it started?


    From a young age, she had focused on strength-oriented swordsmanship to avoid being overshadowed by her older brothers. But this obsession grew deeper after witnessing the talent that was Louis aftering to Monas.


    Now, she realized it was a pathetic form of selffort.


    The reason she couldn''t surpass Louis was not because shecked talent, but because she used a sword style that was disadvantageous to herself.


    It was an excuse she used to protect her ego.


    ''Did I really think like that...?''


    She felt a tinge of irritation towards her subconscious self.


    However, this time, she had trulye to understand.


    She needed to find her own strengths and be stronger.


    At least strong enough not to be ashamed in front of Senior Adrias.


    "I will definitely be stronger. I will definitely challenge him again."


    Yes, she couldn''t ept being defeated by a magician using a sword. It was too embarrassing to bear.


    That''s how Serena, with a positive mindset, thought.


    Observing this determined Serena, Chris looked at his own palm.


    "...!"


    His calloused hands were torn.


    For nearly ten years, since he was a child, his hands had never been injured. They were as tough as iron.


    ''I have too many distractions when ites to my sword.''


    Though he didn''t want to hear the words of a novice magician, Chris found himself contemting seriously due to the sincerity and attitude of his opponent.


    ''Why did I pick up the sword? What does it mean to me? What is a sword to me?''


    A sword to him meant family, honor, reputation, life, and perhaps everything in his life.


    ''Is that really the case?''


    At some point, had he forgotten about all of that and only chased after the shadow of Louis?


    Why had his sword be nothing more than a follower?


    ''Adrias... he said he picked up the sword for his life.''


    Had there ever been a moment when his sword was as vital as his own life?


    Certainly, he had put forth desperate efforts.


    But in what direction?


    ''I will try again. From the beginning.''


    Just like the calloused hands that were torn apart when he first learned the sword.


    With a determination to return to his initial mindset, Chris looked in the direction Adrias had disappeared.


    "I will definitely challenge you again, Senior Adrias."

 Chapter 74: New Possibilities and Mirko Academy

    Chapter 74: New Possibilities and Mirko Academy


    A tight week has passed.


    During this time, I made some adjustments to Lucia''s research on the medicinal potion she had been postponing, gradually started learning magic, and over the weekend, I met Benjamin and also passed on Hossan''s swords.


    In Lucia''s case, the research was still time-consuming, so there was no immediate solution, but there was progress in magic.


    Swoosh.


    Magic other than the earth element, which I was trying for the first time.


    Something made of mes blossomed in the air.


    ''Although it''s still at the basic magic level, perhaps due to my mana talent, I can quickly progress to the intermediate level.''


    I learned fire element magic first because it had a goodpatibility with the earth element magic, which is the mainstream for me now.


    ''However, maybe due to the nature of my mana, the firepower is not that impressive.''


    Despite the rapid increase in magical proficiency, the firepower was weak, possibly due to the influence of dark magic and its inherent nature. I was deeply analyzing Salem''s mana waves to ovee this, but I wasn''t sure if I would achieve the desired results.


    ''More importantly...''


    What mattered was not that.


    Swoosh.


    The reason I wanted to learn elemental magic from other categories, even if the firepower was slightly lower.


    I drew Gkshur and infused mana into it.


    The ck mana instantly wrapped around the sword and flickered.


    ''Once I arrange the mana here and input the form...''


    My head spun.


    But after enduring and finishing the calctions, the de of Gkshur, which had just been ck in colour, was engulfed in ck mes and started to burn fiercely.


    ''The fusion of magic and sword.''


    Actually, I had tried several times in the game and failed miserably.


    However, this time, I seeded without a hitch.


    ''The answer was ''vessel''.''


    If I had been in a ''dual core'' state, I would have failed again.


    In fact, I had attempted ''dual core'' with all the characters I tried in the game, but I had never seeded.


    ''I can use magic with the mana used for the sword. However, this can''t be used recklessly.''


    First of all, the required concentration was enormous.


    Just focusing on activating the body and pouring mana into the sword was already overwhelming, not to mention theplex arrangement of mana and forms; it felt like my mind was overloaded.


    ''But if I can use it properly, it''ll be amazing.''


    I swung the sword at the training doll in the personal training room.


    Then, as the neatly beheaded doll transitioned into a toppled state, the ck mes transferred and began to engulf it.


    It was abo attack in one strike.


    ''''Vessel'' is a unique attribute. Only I, in this world, can mix magic and the sword like this.''


    There might be others who can do it simultaneously.


    For instance, Salem could use martial arts and magic at the same time.


    However, the fusion in this manner was solely my technique.


    Apart from this, while the types of magic were diverse, the number of applicable magic was not that extensive.


    ''But what''s important here is that I can create new magic.''


    Firstly, I had to learn all the basic magic that could beid as a foundation.


    Based on that, I could obtain or evolve talents rted to magic, and after that, I could create magic suitable for using with the sword or fusion magic.


    ''Easy to say.''


    Looking at it now, while the words were grand, the road to reaching that level seemed obscure and distant.


    For now, I had no choice but to diligently learn magic.


    ''Meanwhile, if I make and consume potions, I should gain talents, so it won''t take too long.''


    First, I needed to make potions using the ingredients obtained from the assembly.


    The potions I created were items that granted ''talents.''


    Among these numerous talents, I focused on talents rted to ''magical power.''


    To achieve this, I decided to temporarily halt my sword training.


    Deschuren''s sword technique, the selfless sword, was at a standstill, so there was no sign of growth if I continued training immediately.


    ''Still, I need to keep exercising regrly.''


    I tidied up the ce and left the private training room.


    The cool air outside cooled the sweat on my body.


    Tomorrow, the exchange event with the Mirko Academy would begin.


    It was an unexpected scenario that wasn''t originally nned, but I wasn''t particrly anxious.


    Just as usual. I would just do my best.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After the morning lectures, Vivianne was filled with excitement that she hadn''t felt in a long time as she headed somewhere.


    The ce she was heading to was the administrative district.


    It was on her way to wee the studentsing for a tour from the Mirko Academy.


    ''And Adrias ising too.''


    However, Vivianne had no interest whatsoever in the Mirko Academy at the moment.


    Her mind was solely filled with thoughts of meeting Adrias.


    The exchange event proposed by the headmaster, Deos, a few days ago didn''t really pique her interest.


    However, when she heard that the participants who had shown their prowess in the recent tournament would be attending the exchange event, her initial concern was whether Adrias would also be participating.


    ''Will it be alright?''


    As she arrived at the train station, she momentarily drew her sword and tidied her reflection in the de.


    While checking if there was any mess in her appearance before the train arrived, she began to worry about what expression she should make when meeting Adrias.


    ''Should I smile?''


    She tried to put on a smile, but she felt that her face looked a bit darker when reflected in the sword.


    However, that attempt at a smile seemed forced, like smiling under duress.


    ''If only I were as cute as Lucia.''


    Not satisfied with how her expression looked, she made a sulking face but then forced herself to smile again.


    Thump Thump


    As the sound of the train approaching echoed, Vivianne did her best to put on a natural smile until the very end.


    Whoosh.


    The train came to aplete stop, and the magically operated automatic doors opened.


    And from the opened doors, a familiar voice flowed out.


    "Vivianne?"


    Vivianne, who was still practicing various expressions while looking at herself reflected in the sword, was taken aback and lifted her head in surprise.


    Then she saw Adrias, who was tilting his head at her.


    "Uh, uh, uh..."


    Startled, Vivianne opened her mouth and stuttered, and Adrias raised his hand to shake it first.


    "Yes. Hello. Long time no see. You''re taking the train, right?"


    She quickly nodded her head and got on the train.


    The sword she had been holding was now quietly back in its sheath.


    "Is Vivianne also attending the exchange event?"


    "Yeah."


    "Then we can go together, I suppose."


    "Adrias."


    "Yes."


    Suddenly calling Adrias'' name, Vivianne looked straight at his face and gave him a subtle smile.


    "Hello."


    "Yes? Yes."


    Adrias turned his gaze away from Vivianne''s unexpected smile and then looked back at her.


    Her smile was particrly impactful, given that she always had an expressionless face and it was hard to gauge what she was thinking.


    After a brief awkward silence and as the train started to move, Adrias spoke again.


    "It''s a bitte, but congrattions on the second ce. I''m sorry I couldn''te to congratte you in advance."


    "It''s fine. Don''t worry about it. You were sick, Adrias."


    Even though Adrias had already been dered recovered, he strangely felt a sense of guilt from Vivianne''s words.


    After a moment of contemtion, he cautiously asked while observing Vivianne looking out the window, "Did youe straight after the morning lectures?"


    "Yeah."


    "Have you had lunch by any chance?"


    "No. Not yet."


    Vivianne had hurried to the train station right after the lectures had ended, knowing she could see Adrias.


    Coincidentally, Adrias had also nned to catch a meal in Alven Street after a long time, so he boarded the train right away.


    "Well, since there''s still time, would you like to have lunch together? I can treat you to a meal to celebrate."


    "Lunch?"


    Vivianne''s eyes widened, and Adrias nodded in response.


    "Yes. Are you not hungry?"


    "No. I''m really hungry. Very hungry."


    Vivianne''s urgent words made her eyes sparkle.


    Adrias, slightly taken aback by her reaction but not showing it, continued, "Then, for now, let''s have lunch in Alven Street and then head to the administrative district."


    "Yeah."


    As Alven Street was closer than the administrative district, they got off the train quickly.


    Once they got off the train, the streets looked deserted, perhaps because they had set off right after their morning lectures.


    Adrias subtly nced at Vivianne, considering which restaurant to go to.


    ''Still she''s Vivian. I haven''t properly repaid her for everything she''s done, so I should at least treat her to an expensive meal.''


    Adrias mustered his resolve and spoke to Vivian.


    "I heard there''s a restaurant called ''Alfonso''s Star'' that''s really good. Shall we go there? Have you been there before?"


    "No. I haven''t. I''m fine with anywhere."


    The two of them then headed for "Alfonso''s Star," the most upscale restaurant in Alven Street.


    The restaurant was magnificent from its exterior, resembling a luxurious private mansion. It had a spacious garden, a beautiful building, and even a small pond behind it.


    After mentally calcting the colossal scale of the ce, Adrias, trying to convince himself that it was okay, entered the restaurant.


    "It''s beautiful."


    Vivianne, simply happy to be walking and dining with Adrias, watched the restaurant''s scenery with genuine interest.


    As they stood in front of the restaurant building, an employee approached who seemed to be a staff member.


    "Do you have a reservation?"


    "No, we don''t."


    "Are you two dining with us?"


    "Yes."


    "Then, please follow me."


    Guided by the staff member, they entered the restaurant, where a small fountain and a small band ying music weed them.


    Around the time Adrias was mentally estimating how expensive things were going to get, he noticed other diners within the restaurant.


    "Uh? Student Adrias!"


    Just as he realized that there were indeed other customers in the restaurant, someone called out Adrias'' name.


    Turning to confirm who had called him, Adrias saw none other than Morgan, a direct employee of Deos.


    Morgan was apanied by around ten people, and Adrias immediately recognized who they were.


    ''Mirko Academy.''


    They must have arrived first and were having a meal.


    Adrias intended to just nod at Morgan, pretending he knew him, and pass by, but Morgan continued to speak.


    "Both Adrias and Vivianne students are here! Since both of you will be participating in the exchange event anyway, why don''t you greet the Mirko Academy students in advance? Oh! How about joining them and having the meal together?"


    Adrias was also curious deep down.


    One of the yable characters from the Mirko Academy, Keshrun Violga.


    Was he among those people?


    ''But right now, it''s an opportunity to treat Vivianne to a meal in return.''


    Since they would soon be sharing greetings with the Mirko Academy students during the event in the administrative district, did he really need to squeeze in here?


    And if they joined them for the meal, it might dilute the meaning of treating Vivianne to a meal.


    Adrias wanted to decline and step back.


    "Sorry, but..."


    "Just a moment!"


    At that moment, someone who appeared to be a student from the Mirko Academy stood up and began to waddle over.


    ''Waddle?''


    As Adrias'' thoughts briefly passed through his mind, a plump figure approached Vivianne and spoke.


    He was adorned with shy jewelry all over his body, reflecting light to the point of dazzling.


    "You''re quite charming. Are you also a student here?"


    With an arrogant tone, the figure addressed Vivianne. Adrias remembered him.


    The character who had always been an obstacle whenever he yed as Keshrun in the Mirko Academy.


    ''Prince Grace Mayern of the Mayern Kingdom, where the Mirko Academy is located.''


    Adrias'' emotions cooled instantly upon seeing Prince Grace.

 Chapter 75: Adrias Education

    Chapter 75: Adrias'' Education


    "Your name is Vivianne, right? What''s yourst name? Are you a noble?"


    Grace bombarded Vivianne with questions, but she simply stared at him without answering, then quietly turned her head. The clear expression of disregard made Grace widen his eyes and shout.


    "You! Do you know who I am? How dare you act so arrogantly! I am Grace Mayern, the third prince of the Mayern Kingdom and your superior! Do you think you can disrespect me and get away with it?"


    As themotion unfolded, Morgan and the representatives from Mirko Academy approached, trying to restrain Grace.


    "Your Highness Grace, please calm your anger."


    "Your Highness, as foreigners, please be mindful of your actions..."


    "Shut up! How dare you lecture me?"


    Amidst themotion, Grace blocked the path of Vivianne and Adrias, who were about to leave, then pulled out a staff from his embrace.


    "Your Highness!"


    "Do you think you can disrespect me and just leave like that? If you kneel down and apologize to me, I will personally forgive you and create an opportunity for us to dine together."


    As Vivianne''splexion gradually turned icy, Adrias stepped forward.


    Adrias''s action surprised Vivianne, and she reached out her hand towards him.


    "Vivianne, it''s because of me that you had this unpleasant experience."


    "No, it''s not Adrias''s fault..."


    Adrias gently smiled at Vivianne''s outstretched hand, then turned to Grace and spoke.


    "Did you say you''re Prince Grace Mayern?"


    "What are you? I have no interest in someone like you. Are you trying to impress that woman? If so, that''s a misguided choice..."


    "Grace, Grace Mayern. This ce is currently Rodren Academy. I don''t know how things work in Mirko Academy, but at least here, all students are equal regardless of social standing. Your meager position means nothing here."


    As Adrias spoke, his aura gradually emanated power.


    The energy made of mana spread and gradually enveloped the atmosphere.


    Though he maintained a respectful tone, the intensifying energy made his presence fierce.


    It was a raw sense of untamed wildness, yet it emitted a sticky sense of danger.


    "Grace Mayern, your position holds no significance here. Only your abilities matter. If you''re confident, prove it with your strength. I''m willing to take you on right now."


    Adrias'' calm words carried a sense of authority.


    With it, his confidence in being able to crush his opponent at any moment was evident.


    His intense and arrogant appearance silenced the surrounding people, who watched in suspense.


    "Ahem, um..."


    Was it due to Adrias''s emitted energy?


    Grace coughed awkwardly and made an empty excuse before quietly returning to his seat.


    The staff trembling in his hand betrayed his inner turmoil.


    "Adrias. I apologize for this unfortunate incident."


    "It wasn''t me, but Vivianne who felt ufortable."


    "Oh, um, I see. I apologize to Vivianne."


    "...It''s okay."


    Morgan, absorbed in Adrias'' intense presence, apologized without acknowledging Vivianne.


    But Adrias, who was observing Vivianne''s flushed face, realized that she might be angry, so he took care of her.


    ''Adrias stood up for me.''


    Of course, Vivianne''s mind was filled with a garden of flowers.


    When the situation was resolved roughly, a staff member of the restaurant wiped the sweat off his forehead and spoke.


    "Excuse me, guests. There happens to be an avable spot near the pond outside. How about having your meal there?"


    "What do you want, Vivianne?"


    If this had happened when she was alone, Vivianne would have felt upset and looked for another restaurant. But now, thanks to Adrias, she was in a good mood.


    Moreover, she couldn''t miss the opportunity to enjoy a meal alone with him.


    "I''m fine. I''m hungry."


    As they moved to a new table, Adrias nced once more towards the representatives from Mirko Academy.


    There, Grace, still wearing a sulky expression, and a blue-haired magician who seemed to be Keshrun, were present.


    He hadn''t expected Grace to participate in the exchange program, considering that only top-ranking students were selected.


    "Well, that''s good."


    Adrias had let it go earlier, but he had no intention of leaving Grace alone, even if it meant doing it for Keshrun''s sake.


    The exchange programsted a whole week, so they had plenty of time to resolve things.


    ''I''ll break his spirit and render him speechless.''


    Adrias harbored a sinister smile that no one noticed.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In a chilling atmosphere, inside a personal training room, a many as if he had given up on the world.


    His name was Todlon Terry, a man who had held the top position in the Knight Department until recently.


    "Ugh..."


    With great effort, he opened his eyes and tried to get up, but the scattered bottles in the training room hit his body.


    Eating in the training room was strictly prohibited, but he didn''t pay it any mind.


    Ever since he was eliminated in the tournament, only making it to the round of 32, he had acted as if everything was over.


    Due to hisrge build and heavy drinking habits, he had spent the past few days confined here, drowning himself in alcohol.


    Since the graduation sses at the academy either attended personal lessons or chose individual projects, his behavior went unnoticed.


    Thump, thump, thump!


    With a pounding headache from the hangover, Todlon managed to stand up and stumbled towards the door as he heard someone knocking.


    "Who is it... and what''s with the disturbance?"


    Already in a bad mood, Todlon approached the door, which was roughly opened.


    And there, in front of him, stood a person he had never seen before.


    "Who are you? What''s with the audacity to knock on the training room door?"


    ''Who is this bastard...?''


    "Todlon Terry, right? I''m Antonio Holt from the Magic Department."


    As Antonio introduced himself out of the blue, Todlon spit on the ground and tried to close the door, thinking that he must be insane.


    But Antonio''s subtle voice seeped through the closing gap of the door.


    "Todlon Terry, aren''t you frustrated? Losing in just the round of 32 is an unexpected result."


    "This bastard...!"


    In an instant, Todlon''s anger red up, and he reopened the door, grabbing Antonio by the cor and lifting him up.


    Antonio, hanging in the air, remained nonchnt with an expression that seemed to say he didn''t care.


    "Judging by the smell of alcohol, it seems like you''re drowning your sorrows in drink. Do you think that will help you surpass the woman who defeated you?"


    "Say one more word. I''ll show you a magic that will make your limbs disappear."


    As Todlon exuded his aura and revealed his fighting spirit, Antonio smiled.


    Digging through his pocket while suspended in the air, Antonio pulled out a small vial.


    "Here''s a gift."


    "What?"


    Todlon received the vial that Antonio handed over and pushed him away.


    The vial was incredibly small, just the size of a baby''s fingernail, and it contained a ck liquid of unknown origin.


    "What the hell are you?"


    "As I mentioned, I''m a student from the Magic Department, and just like you, from the same graduating ss. I felt a sense of camaraderie with you, given the unfavorable results of both of us in the tournament."


    "I don''t find that amusing. So, what''s this potion?"


    "This potion was newly created by Professor Kyler Schumann, the professor of Potion Crafting. It would be better for you to experience its effects firsthand rather than me exining."


    "A potion created by the professor? Why do you have it, and why should I believe in its effects?"


    Antonio continued to smile despite Todlon''s words.


    Then, he shrugged his shoulders and began to step back slowly.


    "Well, whether you drink it or not, that''s up to you. But one thing I can say for sure is that I''m the only one who can obtain this potion. Thanks to my work under the professor, I was able to take it."


    After saying that, Antonio waved his hand and disappeared with a nonchnt expression.


    "See you next time. Come back here in a week."


    "This guy is insane."


    Thinking that he had encountered aplete lunatic, Todlon reentered the training room.


    However, he held the potion given by Antonio tightly in his hand.


    His body was already worn out from the past few days, and his enthusiasm for improvement had dropped.


    ''Maybe it''s not a poison or anything.''


    Making various excuses, Todlon decided to try it since he had already reached the point of desperation.


    Gulp.


    "Hmm?"


    The effect of the potion immediately manifested.


    And the reaction waspletely different from what he expected.


    Even though he hadn''t activated his body, a powerful energy surged through his physique.


    Not only that, but his mana, which had been exhausted, felt as if it had been pumped up and increased.


    "What is this!"


    He used his mana to seize power.


    Then, with a sound of exploding air, he felt a power beyond what he had seen before.


    Todulon went wild, swinging his sword in the training room.


    To feel this power a little more, he struggled but eventually stopped, feeling regret for the fading power after about 10 minutes.


    ''I''m going crazy. How can such a potion exist?''


    He felt regret as if he had wasted the potion in vain.


    However, remembering Antonio''s words that he woulde back in a week, he grinned with madness.


    ''If only the potiones back into my hands...!''


    Vivian Vellocan.


    He could defeat her.


    The unheard-of female swordsman who shamelessly defeated him, the top student of the graduation ss.


    His career hadpletely copsed because of her.


    Now was the time to seek revenge.


    "Wait for me, Vivian Vellocan!"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After finishing the meal, they arrived at the administrative district.


    Although there had been an unfortunate incident on the way, fortunately, Vivianne didn''t pay much attention to it.


    They could arrive precisely on time for the appointment.


    At the open space in front of the main building where they were supposed to meet, all the Rodren Academy students who had agreed to attend were already gathered, along with those who had shown outstanding performances in the previous tournament and an unexpected person.


    ''I didn''t expect Louis toe as well.''


    Although Louis'' appearance was unexpected, considering that he was the top freshman, and with unprecedented grades, the principal seemed to pay attention to him.


    Considering her reputation, Lucia would have been invited too, but since she wasn''t present, it seemed like she had probably declined.


    "Adrias Cromwell."


    A familiar voice could be heard from somewhere.


    Vivianne, who was standing beside, also reacted to that voice.


    "Congrattions on winning the tournament, miss."


    "It''s toote for congrattions now. And..."


    Dianne suddenly turned her gaze awkwardly and hesitated for a moment before speaking softly.


    "Stop calling me ''miss.'' You used to call mefortably when we were younger."


    Why is she suddenly acting like this?


    Did I eat something wrong?


    Regardless, since she asked to be called that way, I should do as she wishes.


    "Yes, Dianne."


    "Enough with the formalities! Oh well, do whatever you want."


    Watching her reaction, Bart Alben came to mind.


    Her behavior seemed as if she had a sense of guilt towards me.


    It was too simr to how someone would react when they felt guilty about their daughter.


    ''What''s going on? Have I done something wrong to her?''


    I couldn''t think of anything in particr.


    By the way, as I continued conversing with Dianne, Vivian came out with a strange expression and looked at Dianne.


    Observing her inexplicable gaze for a moment, this time, Louis approached from afar.


    ''It wouldn''t hurt to keep an eye on Louis as well.''


    Unknowingly, I felt tense.


    I still couldn''t fully grasp the fact that I could have a conversation with Louis.


    Just as he was getting closer, someone''s shout echoed.


    "Everyone! Attention, students!"


    Morgan waved his hand from a distance and called us.


    He gestured to us and spoke.


    "The preparations by the president areplete. Let''s all go together!"


    If Morgan ising from there, does it mean that the Mirko Academy students are already in ce?


    The thoughts of the other students seemed to be in line with mine, as a strange atmosphere circted.


    It was simr to a gathering storm.


    ''I don''t want to make the students of the other academies feel intimidated.''


    As expected from young people, a fight seemed imminent.


    However, I had a different mindset since I participated not to fight them but to build friendship as the yable character, Keshurin.


    ''Keshurin Violga. A genius in auxiliary magic and magic circles.''


    There''s nothing wrong with getting to know him better.


    Following Morgan, as we entered the building, the interior was decorated like a banquet hall, contrary to my expectations.


    Contrary to expectations, the students from Mirko Academy were not visible, and we arrived first.


    "The Mirko Academy students will arrive shortly. I hope we can interact with each other and build camaraderie."


    With those words, Morgan headed somewhere.


    Soon after, the door opened, and the members from Mirko Academy entered.


    Along with them, the tension that had existed before reached its peak.


    "Hmm."


    Mirko''s students also seemed to sense that atmosphere and scanned us with a tense expression.


    This isn''t good.


    I attended this event to get closer to Keshurin, whom I might not see again.


    ''Well, I can''t help it. Should I show off a little?''


    I wasn''t interested in taking the lead, but if it served my purpose, I could step forward at any time.


    I took a step forward.


    And just as I was about to say something to ease the tension.


    "You there! You were bbering so confidently earlier! I heard you''re just a mediocre guy who handles both swords and magic! I also heard that your magic skills are only at a beginner level! How dare you disrespect Grace Mayern like that without fear!"


    ...My thoughts changed.


    Indeed, it seems that meta works have their own merits when ites to refreshing the atmosphere, right?

 Chapter 76: Exchange Festival and Observational Class

    Chapter 76: Exchange Festival and Observational ss


    Grace''s words worsened the already unfavorable atmosphere, gradually making it more serious.


    Whether she knew it or not, Grace continued to taunt us.


    "This person personally challenges you to a magical duel! Are you not going to be afraid and run away?"


    Grace added fuel to the already unfavorable atmosphere.


    Although it was directed at me personally, to the Rodren students who were unaware of the previous events, it probably seemed like an argument.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Should we give it a try? Is this what you want?"


    As the Rodren students spat out their words one by one, the Mirko students also appeared tense.


    And even Keshurin, whom I was watching closely, had a perplexed expression, uncertain of what to do.


    ''Keshurin is a character with a weak heart. Anyway, I should deal with Grace first.''


    Amidst the gradually escting tension, I nodded.


    "If you want a duel, I will ept it."


    "Hehehe, good. Let''s start the duel immediately."


    He immediately pulled out a white cane from his belongings and aimed it at me.


    Is this guy crazy? Although I want to teach you a lesson, there''s no need to have a duel here.


    "Let''s go to a designated ce for the duel instead of doing it here."


    "What! Are you scared? Well, that''s to be expected. You''re just a novice magician who clung to Grace Mayern. It''s toote to regret now! You will turn to ashes in front of my ''Roar of Dawn''!"


    I almost forgot, his cane was a named-grade item.


    I couldn''t understand how he was recognized as the owner, even in the game, but one thing was for sureit was an item that was too good for him to use.


    "That''s one thing, but having a fight here would vite the academy rules."


    The fortunate thing is that there are many people around, so I have enough alibis.


    Even if I attack from the moment the opponent raises his cane, self-defense will be justified.


    Ooong.


    Finally, the sound of the opponent''s magic being manifested echoed.


    As soon as I heard the sound, I drew my sword. Grace shouted at me, seeing me drawing my sword.


    "You! I clearly requested a ''magical'' duel! How dare you draw a sword in a sacred magical duel!"


    "When did I say I won''t use magic? This sword is my staff."


    "What did you say?"


    Shing!


    Gkshur was engulfed in mes.


    And the eyes of the people around us were filled with astonishment.


    "What is that!"


    The surrounding astonishment could be heard, and at the same time, the opponent''s magic wasplete.


    I split the me magic created by Grace with my sword.


    And now, with familiar swordy, I swung the mes.


    Whoaack!


    "This, this guy!"


    As the magic of the Roar of Dawn waste in itspletion, Grace desperately dodged.


    His actions resembled those of a pig struggling to avoid ughter.


    I swung my sword gently to avoid causing too much harm, but even the gentle swordy set Grace''s clothes on fire.


    "Aaaah! Save me!"


    In a panic, Grace rolled on the ground, trying to extinguish the fire.


    But the mes made of mana showed no signs of being easily extinguished.


    ''This could turn into a big problem.''


    I was a bit taken aback because I thought he couldn''t handle even that level of attack.


    Grace, who was squealing like a pig, seemed to be screaming as if he were about to die, and I approached him to put out the fire.


    Shwaaaack!


    Fwooooosh.


    However, someone beat me to it and used magic to extinguish the fire on Grace.


    As the fire went out, Grace gasped for breath and copsed.


    "..."


    An awkward atmosphere briefly passed, and as I stood there feeling awkward, the magician who put out the fire approached me and asked.


    "That was impressive. Was it really magic? Or was it a sword made with artifacts?"


    Now that I think about it, it was Keshurin Violega.


    He briefly examined the copsed Grace on the floor, confirming that he was fine, and immediately started asking me questions.


    It wasn''t something I had expected, but anyway, I ended up having a conversation with Keshurin.


    "It was magic."


    "That''s truly amazing! As expected of the legendary sword mage! Could I see it once again?"


    "Yes."


    I participated because I wanted to get closer to you in the first ce, so go ahead and ask for whatever you want.


    I''ll do everything I can for you.


    Shing!


    Suddenly, the people gathered in the banquet hall forgot about Grace and became interested in the new form of magic I disyed.


    Not only the students from the Magic Department but also the students from the Knight Department showed interest in me, probably because I was using a sword.


    "Can you use it in realbat?"


    "Amazing! The color of the magic changes ording to the color of the aura! I want to research the principles behind it."


    "Are there any drawbacks? It must be challenging to calcte magic while wielding a sword."


    Students from Rodren and Mirko expressed their thoughts one by one, enjoying the fusion magic I showed them without a care in the world.


    As a result, they began to engage in discussions and opened the floor for conversation among themselves.


    ''Indeed, it seems that being top students makes a difference. They can go from being cautious to discussing rationally in no time.''


    Indeed, there''s nothing like meta-work to liven up the atmosphere.


    Well, I didn''t actually n it that way.


    Originally, I should have given him a real beating, but I missed the opportunity due to his unexpected reaction.


    I still nced at Grace, who was lying on the floor, pretending to be unconscious.


    I hope his spirit is broken a bit.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Since the academy staff and teachers weren''t present, the incident between me and Grace''s "magic" duel quietly passed by.


    Thanks to the series of events that refreshed the atmosphere, everyone, except Grace, enjoyed the exchange festival harmoniously.


    Wheeeng!


    "Now, this is the ''Rotation of Stars.''"


    I was currently in a lecture rted to magical circles within the Magic Department.


    Today, among the exchange festival students, only the magic students were gathered together.


    As the professor showcased a magical circle from the lectern, a round sphere floated gently, surrounded by smaller orbs that spun around it.


    Although the setting was medieval, the artwork implied that the was round and hinted at the discovery of rotation and revolution.


    "The key is to inscribe a counter-rotation spell near the rotation-rted spells around the 60-degree mark. It won''t be easy, of course, but be careful not to let the mana disperse by controlling it as much as possible."


    While listening attentively to Rodren''s lecture, Mirko''s students didn''t hide their interest in other students.


    And among them, the one who received the most attention and focus was naturally Dianne Alben.


    She was from a prestigious magical family and wasst year''s tournament champion.


    With just these two titles, she easily overshadowed all the other students.


    The attention I received on the first day had now diminished to a mere sparkpared to the sun.


    Dianne listened to the lecture with an arrogant expression, seemingly indifferent to the gazes directed at her. But I knew she was simply managing her expression.


    Well, what else can you expect from a character I''ve yed directly?


    "Now, shall we all try it together?"


    As the professor spoke, each of us was handed a piece of paper.


    We were asked to create a magical circle freely based on the spells taught in the lecture. To be honest, I didn''t have a clear idea of what to do.


    ''Rotation and counter-rotation spells, huh?''


    Quietly observing Dianne, I noticed that she was already confidently sketching something.


    On the other hand, Keshurin, known as the genius of magical circles, seemed to be contemting.


    ''It seems like an interesting event that didn''t exist in the game. It''s a magical circle duel between Dianne and Keshurin.''


    Since both of them were considered geniuses in magic, they could inspire each other.


    ''But wait. Can''t I also give them inspiration?''


    I might not be talented in magic, but don''t I possess countless game experiences and knowledge about various magical circles?


    Of course, drawing actual magical circles and performing them in games were different, but I was knowledgeable when it came to ideas and types of magical circles.


    ''I''ve dealt with quite a few magical circles that use either rotation or counter-rotation...''


    What were some that used both?


    The interpretation of counter-rotation was open to debate, as it could be seen as simply the opposite concept of rotation to demonstrate retrograde motion. But rather than just opposing rotation itself, it might be better to consider a different meaning for counter-rotation.


    "Ah, it might be a bit challenging."


    If I failed once, there was nothing I could do about it.


    Since it wasn''t an evaluation but a simple lecture, I started slowly sketching the spell onto the paper.


    As time passed...


    I lifted my head in response to the sudden exmations of admiration.


    "Wow!"


    "Indeed, Dianne Alben. Is it really possible at the student level?"


    In front of Dianne, a piece of paper given by the professor was floating in the air. Not only that, but drops of water were falling onto the paper, creating a beautiful scene as if it were raining. The droplets passed through the paper and defied gravity as they rose back up from a certain point. The drops were colored and formed a mesmerizing pattern resembling a shooting star endlessly repeating its path.


    ''It''s a typical Dianne-like magical circle.''


    As Dianne''s impressive work captivated everyone''s attention, she nced at me, seemingly expecting my admiration. When our eyes met, I apuded with admiration, which seemed to elevate her already high nose even more.


    One by one, the studentspleted their magical circles, and each time,ughter and cheers erupted. Finally, it was Keshurin''s turn.


    "I made my magical circle a bitrger. It would have been even more perfect if the paper were a bit bigger."


    Although Keshurin spoke, the reactions from the people were just average. Only the Mirko Academy students looked at him with anticipation. I was also curious about what kind of magical circle Keshurin had created.


    Whooong.


    As mana was infused, the intricately engraved magical circle began to emit light. At the same time, the surrounding scenery gradually changed.


    "Crazy..."


    An immediate gasp of astonishment spread through the room, and even the professor, who was responsible for the lecture, looked stunned at Keshurin''s creation.


    "It''s a maze created using rotation and counter-rotation. It''s a bit simple, so there shouldn''t be any problem escaping."


    Experiencing it firsthand, all I could say was that it was truly incredible.


    Creating such a fantastical magic on a small piece of paper, and it didn''t even take much time.


    ''Indeed, when ites to auxiliary magic and magical circles, there''s no one topare to.''


    Perhaps in terms of magical circles, it might not be too different from Bart.


    If he were to grow here, he would easily surpass Bart.


    "Truly, amazing."


    Even Dianne Alben, the renowned sorceress, looked around with admiration.


    Compared to this maze, her magical circle seemed trivial.


    Of course, in terms of directbat abilities, she would have the upper hand over Keshurin, but they each disyed their talents in different areas.


    ''Come to think of it, Dianne is considered an intermediate among the geniuses. In terms ofbat abilities, Lucia, whoter healed the wounded, is overwhelming, and in terms of auxiliary magic and magical circles, Keshurin excels alone.''


    Still, Dianne has her own strengths.


    That is her magic rted to space and time.


    Of course, the magic she will eventually reveal after much growth will overshadow them both for now.


    So, we admired Keshurin''s fantastic magical circle and followed his guidance to exit the magic.


    When we emerged from the magic, it felt like we had returned to a perfectly normal lecture room, as if nothing had happened. It almost felt like being possessed by a ghost.


    Perhaps it was due to the overwhelming difference in talent.


    After that, the other students'' magical circles seemed insignificant, and they themselves couldn''t lift their heads in embarrassment.


    Unfortunately, Keshurin''s turn was followed by mine.


    ''I guess it''s the same for me. I worked hard toplete it...''


    Even though I tried to put effort into it, it seemed pale inparison to the grandeur Keshurin had shown.


    The turns continued, and finally, it was my turn.


    "Adrias Cromwell, would you like to show the magical circle you''ve created?"


    Almost everyone''s gaze was focused on me, as it was one of thest turns.


    Feeling awkward, I rubbed my nose and infused mana into my magical circle.


    "Flower?"


    It was a single flower.


    And it was still in its bud, unable to fully bloom.


    Everyone looked puzzled at the unexpected and seemingly insignificant magic.


    The fresh bud of the flower hovered slightly above the magical circle, merely existing.


    "Hmm, Adrias, I asked you to incorporate the spells of rotation and reversal, but I can''t see them in this piece. Could you exin?"


    I nodded and opened my mouth to exin, but...


    "Ah."


    Keshurin, as if possessed by something, approached my flower.


    Then, he sent me a trembling gaze.

 Chapter 77: Adriass Flower

    Chapter 77: Adrias''s Flower


    Keshurin''s sudden reaction caught everyone''s attention, and the situation became even moreplex with Dianne''s arrival.


    "Adrias, did you really make this?" Dianne asked, her expression filled with curiosity.


    Even Dianne seemed intrigued by the flower bud I had created, making the professor wonder if he had missed something.


    "Adrias, have you attended a lecture on magical circles before?" the professor asked, as if implying that it was necessary.


    Did I attend a lecture on magical circles? I tried to recall, realizing that even though I created the flower based on my gaming experiences, attending the lecture or not was irrelevant. However, I nodded and confirmed, "I attended a lecture during my first year."


    "First year? The spells used here, their forms and types... it doesn''t seem like something you would have learned back then," the professor responded, his expression growing perplexed.


    The students, eager to understand the situation, looked at us with questioning gazes.


    Keshurin was the first to speak up. "This flower may not seem extraordinary, but it incorporates advanced spells, not only rted to life and nature but also involving time, rotation, and reversal. While anyone here could create a single flower with basic life-rted spells, Adrias''s creation is on a different level."


    "Time?" someone asked, confused.


    "Yes. On the surface, it appears to be just a bud, but it maintains a state of reversal while simultaneously incorporating spells of time and rotation, causing it to wither," Keshurin exined.


    The students looked on with expressions that said they still didn''t quite grasp the significance.


    That''s when Dianne chimed in, "In simpler terms, it''s withering while being maintained in a verdant state. It creates a ''contradiction'' using the most basic forms of spells."


    Contradiction.


    It was the most fundamental principle of magic, bing more challenging as one delved deeper into it. Understanding and manipting contradictions would propel a magician''s abilities to a higher level.


    "Truly admirable."


    The students nodded in agreement, their eyes filled with awe and appreciation.


    "But honestly, it''s a cause for admiration. To infuse such meaning and intent into a simple flower bud... My magical circle was nothing more than a pointless, oversized waste," Keshurin admitted.


    Seizing the opportunity, I reached out to him, offering reassurance. "No, it''s not. I simply created this without much thought, but Keshurin and Dianne have elevated it. It would be unfair topare it to this flower. Besides, if you incorporate contradictions into your magical circle as I did, it would be an extraordinary achievement."


    "Incorporating contradictions..." Keshurin repeated, lost in deep thought as he held his own paper.


    Following Keshurin''s example, Dianne and other students began contemting how they could infuse their own magical circles with contradictions or imbue them with different meanings.


    "That''s it. That''s what I wanted to see. If they can grow and find inspiration from this, it would be wonderful," I thought to myself.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Grace Mayern had been having the worst days for the past few days.


    ''Damn him, damn him!''


    After being humiliated by Adrias Cromwell, the students at the exchange conference avoided him whenever they saw him. Their nces were filled with ridicule and contempt, and Grace couldn''t bear it.


    ''I am the owner of the Dawn Roar and the prince of the Kingdom of Mayern! How dare they disrespect me?''


    All of this was because of Adrias Cromwell. To make matters worse, the woman named Vivianne, who was with him, was equally infuriating. If they had shared meals and be acquainted from the beginning, none of this would have happened. How dare they refuse to dine with him, one of the Three Princes of Mayern!


    ''That guy, and that woman... I want to kill them all.''


    On top of that, Adrias Cromwell had demonstrated his exceptional skills during the magical circle lecture with the exchange conference participants, intensifying his frustration. How could someone who was merely a novice mage achieve such feats?


    "Ugh."


    Unable to contain his anger, Grace left the temporary luxury amodation provided for the exchange conference participants. Although it was slightly chilly outside, the coat made of exquisite fabric shielded him from the cold. All he could think of was returning to his homnd.


    As Grace wandered outside in the early morning when everyone was asleep, a voice he didn''t recognize reached his ears.


    "Oh my. Is it none other than Grace, Your Highness, from the Mirko Academy?"


    "Who are you?"


    Startled by the unknown figure, Grace quickly reached for his staff, ready for any threat.


    The person raised both hands and smiled.


    "Ah, no need to be so cautious. I am Antonio Holt, a graduate of the Rodren Academy."


    "Hmph. Well, it''s not like I''m surprised or anything. Being in a foreignnd has made me more cautious, so it''s understandable."


    "Yes, of course. Your caution is necessary, especially as a prince."


    "Enough about that. Why did you approach me so suddenly? How did you know I am a prince?"


    In response to Grace''s question, Antonio smirked ominously and shrugged his shoulders.


    "I heard rumors. Rumor has it that the prince of the Mayern Royal Family personally attended the exchange conference. But it seems you''ve been involved in some unpleasant incidents?"


    Antonio''s words, hinting at hidden wounds, felt like daggers to Grace.


    How dare he mock Grace Mayern, a member of the Mayern Royal Family and one of the Three Princes?


    "You... How dare you mock Grace Mayern, a member of the Mayern Royal Family and one of the Three Princes!"


    "I would never dare. I merely came to offer something beneficial to Prince Grace."


    Antonio pulled out a potion bottle from his robe.


    Seeing it, Grace''s face turned red with anger.


    How furious he was could be seen from his agitated breathing as he asked, "What''s the meaning of this? What is that potion?"


    "This is an amazing potion that temporarily enhances the user''s physical abilities and increases mana. It''s a very special concoction I obtained through great effort."


    "What did you say? I can''t believe such a potion exists."


    "Of course, believing is up to Your Highness''s discretion. However, I can confidently say that it is not a lie. Would I dare deceive a person of your caliber?"


    Upon Antonio''s words, Grace nodded his head.


    He couldn''t be sure if his name was truly Antonio, but at the very least, his appearance and the fact that he belonged to the Department of Magic were enough to convince him that he wasn''t trying to trick him.


    "So, are you offering to sell me that potion?"


    "Exactly. If you decide to make the purchase, I will provide you with a sample vial. What do you think?"


    "Hmph! Such a small amount of money is nothing to me. I will pretend to fall for your trick and y along."


    "Thank you, Your Highness."


    Grace paid the sum and received the potion from Antonio.


    With a smile on his face, Antonio nodded and said, "It was a pleasure doing business with you. Now, if you''ll excuse me."


    "If I don''t experience the effects you mentioned after drinking this, I will find you and give you a piece of my mind."


    "Of course."


    With those words, Antonio gradually retreated.


    A significant smile lingered on his lips.


    ''After drinking it, even if you wanted to find me, you wouldn''t be able to. Haha.''


    As Antonio disappeared, Grace immediately consumed the sample he had received.


    And just as Antonio had imed, the effects began to manifest right away.


    ''This is... unbelievable.''


    It was a revolution in the world of potions.


    Why weren''t they selling this potion immediately if they had such a thing?


    The amount he paid was well worth the overflowing power he felt.


    ''This immense strength! And it''s just from drinking a small sample like this.''


    The potion he received from Antonio had a volume almost ten times that of the sample.


    He wondered how much more potent the effects would be if he consumed the full amount.


    ''With this...''


    Grace''s mind was filled with thoughts of Adrias.


    Adrias Cromwell, who had humiliated him in front of everyone.


    It seemed that his downfall was not far off.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After the exchange conference participants and lecture attendees had dispersed, Dianne, who had been considering visiting the training hall, froze as an unexpected visitor appeared.


    ''Vivianne Velocan.''


    The sudden visit of Vivianne caught Dianne off guard, even Dianne herself, who was renowned throughout the world.


    The Knight Division student who, until right before the tournament, didn''t even know her name.


    However, her skill was more formidable than any opponent she had faced in the tournament.


    ''If I hadn''t fought against Adrias before, I would have lost.''


    Vivianne''s swordsmanship had reached a level of mastery that could easily surpass any opponent, even Adrias, had they not fought before.


    Dianne couldn''t understand why such talent had gone unnoticed until now, but it didn''t matter.


    What mattered now was why Vivianne, who had had no contact with her since the tournament, hade to find her.


    "Dianne Alben."


    "Long time no see. What brings you here?"


    As Dianne and Vivianne met, they attracted significant attention from their surroundings.


    The winner and runner-up of the tournament, both possessing outstanding looks, naturally drew curious gazes.


    "I heard it all."


    Vivianne''s sudden appearance seemed to carry a hidden meaning.


    Dianne''s frozen expression softened as she asked, "Heard it all? What are you talking about?"


    "Adrias supposedly gave you a flower."


    Why would Adrias Cromwell be here all of a sudden?


    But upon hearing Vivianne''s words, Dienne understood what she was referring to.


    She must be talking about the flower from the recent magic circle lecture.


    "Yes, he gave it to me because I asked. Is there a problem?"


    "...Hmph."


    Vivianne, who suddenly became angry, bowed her head before slowly raising it.


    Dianne couldn''t help but wonder why Vivianne''s eyes seemed slightly teary, as if holding back frustration, while she bit her lip.


    "That... Can''t you give it to me?"


    "What? Ah! You mean the magic circle Adrias gave you?"


    "Yeah."


    Dianne couldn''t understand why a Knight Division student would want a magic circle.


    Was she nning to conduct research? No, that was the job of the Magic Division.


    Vivianne''s behavior was iprehensible, but Dianne happened to have the paper with Adrias''s magic circle in her possession, so she immediately took it out.


    "This is the flower?"


    "Yes. I have it because I wanted to refer to it, so I''m a bit reluctant to give it away..."


    As Dianne''s words trailed off, Vivianne''s expression became deste.


    Seeing her expression, which resembled a whimpering puppy, Dianne''s heart softened, and she sighed.


    "Alright. Since I can make another one separately. It was just an excellent idea, so I can recreate it by following along."


    Saying so, Dianne unfolded the paper and infused it with mana.


    Suddenly, a blue flower bud gently floated up.


    "Wow."


    Vivianne''s expression brightened instantly, and she cautiously epted the paper that Dianne handed over.


    At that moment, someone intervened between the two.


    "Hey, it''s Dianne-senpai and Vivianne-senpai!"


    Lucia, who had just finished her lecture, approached them with sleepy eyes.


    Her lips curved into a smile, creating a face that was neither sleepy nor smiling.


    "Lucia."


    "Oh? Is this, by any chance, that thing? The contradiction of Adrias Cromwell?"


    "Yes."


    The street suddenly became bustling with noise.


    With the addition of Lucia, who had arrived, it felt as if all the famous people had gathered, and everyone was looking at them.


    "Huh? Something seems to be missing here."


    Lucia spoke as she observed the flower bud.


    Dianne raised her eyebrows in response. "Something missing?"


    "Look here. Doesn''t this part look a bit off?"


    Lucia pointed out a spot, and upon closer inspection, a section of the magic circle seemed awkward.


    In truth, Dianne had already noticed that part but had thought it was intentional on Adrias''s part.


    However, Lucia''sment shattered that prejudice a bit.


    ''Intentional or unintentional?''


    As Dianne became confused, Lucia suddenly began rearranging the mana.


    "If I smooth out this part and add a ''flow'' spell around here..."


    On the spot, she started modifying Adrias''s magic circle.


    As a result, the awkward gap in the magic circle disappeared, and the modified magic circle became smooth, emanating a new light as the flower bud started to move.


    "Huh? Huh?"


    "Wow!"


    The bud began to bloom.


    And along with it, something hidden was revealed.


    "Haha..."


    "Lies! Adrias-senpai really did this?"


    Dianne''s absent-mindedughter, Lucia''s astonishment, and Vivian''s expressions of admiration.


    Even the passersby who were watching nearby couldn''t close their mouths in the face of the unfolding spectacle.


    It was a vast fairy garden created through an illusion.


    On the fresh green petals that bloomed from the flower bud, there were dual magic circles that Adrias had hidden.

 Chapter 78: Growing Reputation and Events

    Chapter 78: Growing Reputation and Events


    "Is this the magic circle that''s popr these days?"


    "Yes. Although it''s a replica, the spells used are the same."


    Beriel Castero, the Head of the Department of Magic, received a piece of paper in his residence.


    As Beriel infused mana into it, a flower appeared, and soon an illusionary magic unfolded around it.


    "It''s a unique idea. Above all, this... it expresses the ''contradiction'' quite well with simple spells."


    The borate illusionary magic, unfolded through the dual magic circles, held no meaning for Beriel.


    His aesthetic sense was different from others, and he couldn''t rte to anything beautiful or pretty. All he could see was the flower withering away in its green state.


    "To think he was such a student. The more I see, the more amazed I am."


    "He''s been the talk of the towntely. It seems he''s making her mark in the field of creation."


    The professor from the Department of Magic, sitting across from Beriel, spoke, and Beriel smiled.


    "Adrias Cromwell. How interesting. Oh, by the way, I have to thank that student for the amodation here. It''s truly a surprising coincidence."


    "I-Is that so? That darn brat!"


    "Oh no, it''s not because of the student, it''s thanks to him. I''m really satisfied right now."


    "Oh, I see. Well, being the Head of the Department of Magic is quite a demanding position. I hope you can relieve your fatigue and return refreshed."


    "What''s so demanding about being the Head of the Department of Magic? I only need to pay attention to a few students who requested personal tutoring from me among the graduating ss. And even that can be rejected if I don''t feel like it. There''s nothing difficult about it."


    As the professor''s words didn''t match his own thoughts, Beriel closed his mouth, looking perplexed.


    Whether the professor said anything or not, Beriel, with an indifferent expression, just stared at the flower that bloomed on the magic circle.


    "The more I look at it, the more I''m in awe. Should I teach him?"


    "Do you mean Adrias directly?"


    "Well, the Dean Deos scolded me this year for rejecting all teaching requests, so it worked out well. I''ll teach Adrias then."


    "But Adrias is only in his fourth year."


    "Just a one-year difference, what''s the big deal? Why? Are you trying to stop me, professor?"


    "N-No, it''s not like that..."


    "It''s just a joke. Anyway, thank you for informing me of this news today. You can leave now."


    "Yes? Yes. I''ll take my leave then."


    As the professor left, Beriel calmly examined the magic circle.


    However, for some reason, he couldn''t stop chuckling.


    "Ah, really. This is hrious."


    With a piece of paper containing the engraved magic circle in his hand, Beriel triggered an unknown magic.


    Although magic was clearly triggered, there was no apparent change.


    But Beriel knew.


    The flower on his hand, though it appeared fine on the surface, was already withered and dead.


    ''One of the greatest ''contradictions''''Immortality''. It became the foundation of ''Immortality''. How admirable.''


    It is through such ideas that powerful and great magic is born.


    The term "Original Magic" refers not only to magic that embodies "contradiction," but also to magic that embodies "understanding" and "purity." When magicians create their own original magic, they are bestowed with the title of "Warlock" and receive countless honors.


    ''Adrias Cromwell. Will you truly be the foundation of my growth? I''m very curious.''


    Muttering to himself, Beriel set fire to the paper in his hand using pure mana.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    For the past few days, my magic circles have caused amotion in the surroundings. Although I thought I had hidden the dual magic circles well, they ended up being exposed in a ce where people had gathered.


    Thanks to that, the illusionary magic created by my magic circles was revealed to a crowd, and as a result, the Department of Magic is currently bustling with magic circle fever.


    ''It was a unique idea, even in my own opinion. Inserting another magic circle into the nts created by the magic circle, it''s a high-level trick. The magic circle for the illusionary magic was quite a significant spell as well.''


    Although I didn''t see it directly, apparently, in addition to Dianne, who received the magic circle as a gift, Vivianne and Lucia were also present. I can''t understand what exactly happened in that situation.


    I can understand if Lucia was curious, but why was Vivianne there? And at the location of the Department of Magic, no less.


    ''Well, it doesn''t matter. The results were good, so it''s fine.''


    In truth, I created the dual magic circles to honor my father.


    The flower garden of the fairy where my father left behind his original sin.


    When I was designing the magic circles, the thought of creating flowers naturally brought my father to mind.


    By the way, today is finally thest day of the exchange event.


    Thanks to the magic circle lectures with Keshrun, we quickly became close, and I was able to achieve what I had aimed for.


    One regret is that I didn''t manage to firmly put Grace in his ce, which could have be a stumbling block for Keshrunter on.


    ''He was sulking quietly after the first day, so I hesitated to provoke him unnecessarily.''


    It wouldn''t have been good for my image to harass someone who wasn''t doing anything.


    If I had known, I should have tied up the loose ends more decisively during the duel.


    But at that time, I felt it was sufficient, and there was nothing I could do about it.


    ''Even so, a prince is still a prince.''


    Knowing Grace''s personality, I judged that he would find an opportunity to cause troubleter on.


    In the end, Keshrun will have to handle it on his own.


    Now, I''m heading to the banquet hall, which is thest item on the agenda after all the lectures have ended.


    The first andst days of the exchange event were decorated as banquets, as if to mark the asion.


    I thought it was a bit of a waste of time, but I knew I wouldn''t have many opportunities to see Keshrun, so I dly set aside the time.


    As I made my way to the administrative district to catch the train, I saw familiar faces.


    ''Dianne and Vivianne? Dianne, I can understand, but why is Vivianne here?''


    Could she have had some business with the Department of Magic?


    With a d heart, I approached them and greeted them.


    "Dianne, Vivianne. Are you heading to the administrative district?"


    "Oh? Adrias. You came at a good time."


    Dianne hesitated for a moment before pointing at Vivianne.


    At her gesture, I turned my gaze towards Vivianne, who averted her eyes and fidgeted as if she had done something wrong.


    What happened?


    "I came here to catch the train, and coincidentally, Vivianne was here. But there''s no reason for her to be here, and it was frustrating that she wouldn''t tell me even when I asked for an exnation."


    "Is that so?"


    She suddenly cut in.


    She must have regretted her words.


    Seeing Dianne casually calling Vivianne, she seemed pleased to have made a new friend.


    I was a bit worried because Dianne always kept her distance, but it seems like I can worry a little less now.


    "From my perspective, it seemed like you were waiting for me no matter how I looked at it. Since you asked for the magic circle I gave youst time, I thought something was strange. Are you two in some sort of rtionship?"


    "D-Dianne Alven!"


    Vivianne suddenly raised her voice, but what is she saying?


    What kind of rtionship do Vivianne and I have?


    ''If I were to describe it, would it be a deep bond or a rtionship as life saviors?''


    Experiencing the Sloth Barrier was an event that would be difficult to encounter twice in a lifetime.


    Thanks to Vivianne, I survived the subsequent terrorist attack as well.


    By the way, I wondered why Vivianne was there at the ce where the magic circle was activated.


    She''s not even a magician, so why did she try to im my magic circle?


    Putting aside my doubts for now, I decided to answer first.


    "Vivianne and I were in the same group for the midterm evaluationst year. We became close while fighting against the dark mage together."


    "Is that so?"


    She sent me a suspicious look.


    Nothing more to say. Let''s go back.


    Since I couldn''t get more than that as an answer, this time I stared at Vivianne intently.


    Then, Vivianne''s face gradually turned red.


    ''"She''s angry.''


    Well, the person in front of me is Vivianne Velocan.


    When did she be capable of flipping her eyes and wielding a sword?


    However, contrary to my expectations, Vivianne only blushed and didn''t say anything, fidgeting her body.


    ''Vivianne, you''ve grown a lot. You''ve developed patience.''


    It''s all thanks to me.


    Dianne, you owe your life to me.


    With such frivolous thoughts, the three of us boarded the train together.


    Before long, we arrived at the administrative district and entered the building where the previous banquet had been held. Most of the students were already gathered there.


    And I immediately looked for Keshrun with his blue hair.


    Despite knowing that I won''t see him for at least a few years, I felt a little regretful. But I should be grateful that we have connected in some way.


    ''Keshrun is only in his second year, so he still has a few more years of academy life ahead of him. It''s fortunate that we were able to form a connection before I graduate.''


    As I approached Keshrun, he greeted me warmly.


    "Ah! Adrias hyungnim."


    "You were here before me."


    "I thought it would be too regretful if I didn''te right after the event ended."


    From his address, I could see the effort he put into it, and it made me proud.


    Before we parted ways, I wanted to have a conversation and enjoy the banquet together tomemorate thest day. But suddenly, Keshrun spoke up.


    "Your name is Vivianne Velocan, right? It''s a bit regretful that we didn''t have much time to spend with the Knight Department. But I see that you''re always with Adrias hyungnim, so you must be very close?"


    After hearing Keshrun''s words, I looked to my side and realized that Vivianne was standing beside me.


    Honestly, I hadn''t even noticed. She''s almost as good at hiding her presence as Nickel''s stealth form!


    Vivianne nodded calmly and swirled the ss in her hand.


    When did she even get that?


    "Vivianne and I have a deep connection."


    "Oh? Is that so? I thought you two made a great pair even without saying that."


    "What?"


    What a nonsensical misunderstanding.


    I nced at Vivianne to see if she was bothered by it.


    As I expected, her face had turned red, showing signs of anger.


    "Keshrun, you should apologize to Vivianne quickly. It''s impolite to suddenly say something disrespectful to ady."


    If you don''t want to die, apologize quickly.


    "Haha, yes. I apologize for my rudeness. I''m sorry."


    It seemed like Keshrun took my words as a joke.


    If you keep it up, you''ll really die.


    But once again, Vivianne''s patience shone through.


    She simply nodded slightly and epted Keshrun''s apology. To me, it seemed like she had reached the limit of her patience and barely held herself back.


    ''I''m saving a lot of people today.''


    Dianne and Keshrun.


    ''Did you guys owe me something? Got it?''


    Having sealed Vivianne''s rampage, we resumed our conversation. However, I suddenly realized that Grace was nowhere to be seen in the banquet hall.


    "Come to think of it, Prince Grace is not here."


    "Oh, Prince Grace mentioned that he had some business to attend to and would join uster."


    "Is that so?"


    There seemed to be no room for him to intervene until the end.


    It''s a little disappointing, but there''s nothing I can do.


    Perhaps since that day, he had already been subdued as I desired.


    I don''t know if he''ll regain his spirit when we meet again, but I hope Keshrun can breathe a little easier at least.


    ...That''s what I thought.


    "I have arrived!"


    Someone suddenly entered the banquet hall and shouted.


    We, who were enjoying the banquet, turned our attention to him, wondering what was happening.


    "Prince Grace?"


    His sudden appearance was indeed surprising, but what caught my eye was the potion bottle in his hand. It looked oddly familiar.


    "No way...?"


    It couldn''t be, right? It must be something else.


    It''s still a long time before Kyle''s potion is leaked, right?


    "Adrias Cromwell! I''ll kill you right here!"


    "Why are you saying that?"


    "It seems like His Highness was under a lot of stress. No matter what, doing something like this to a noble from another country is just asking for trouble."


    As everyone watched the situation with confusion in their eyes, Grace began to drink the potion.


    ''I have to stop him.''


    I immediately rushed forward, drawing my sword.


    But it was toote. The gust of wind I created to intercept him came toote.


    Quaaang!


    Grace effortlessly blocked my gust of wind and looked at me with eyes devoid of white.


    "Is that all you''ve got, Adrias Cromwell?"


    An intense surge of mana began to whirl around Grace as its center.

 Chapter 79: Lucia Everlasts Sincerity

    Chapter 79: Lucia Evest''s Sincerity


    The first chapter, the beginning of Kyle''s potion, took ce right before the midterm evaluation.


    The incident during the midterm evaluation, caused by the leaked potion, was originally part of the story, but I never thought it would happen at this point, just two weeks into the new semester.


    ''The changed future has altered the entire scenario.''


    In the game, no matter how much I tried to change the future, the main framework remained the same. That was the limitation of the game, and I overlooked the fact that reality is different.


    ''What has changed are the results of the tournament and the unexpected cultural exchange event. I thought it wouldn''t change much, but I couldn''t predict the butterfly effect.''


    Kyle''s disciple, Guardian Pell, gambles away all his possessions and starts selling Kyle''s potion under the alias of Antonio.


    Of course, if it were an ordinary potion, it would be dismissed as a minor theft. But the problem is that the potion he leaked is far from ordinary.


    Watching Grace''s shoulders swelling and his appearance bing deformed, Adrias clicked his tongue.


    By now, there are probably other students in different ces who have consumed the potion and are experiencing simr effects.


    ''If the future has changed, then the people who bought the potion must have changed too.''


    First and foremost, I had to deal with Grace, who was right in front of me.


    As I watched Grace, whose shoulders were swelling and whose appearance was bing deformed, I bit my tongue.


    By now, there were probably students in other ces experiencing the same effects from the potion.


    "Adrias Cromwell! Come at me! Are you scared?"


    The students, except for me, watched in uncertain expressions as Grace transformed into something grotesque.


    It was better this way. He was already an obstacle for Keshurn.


    ''It gives me a legal way to deal with him.''


    At this moment, I rushed towards Grace without hesitation.


    "Hahaha! You''re charging at me like a wild bee!"


    "Noisy."


    I put magic aside and prepared my transforming sword.


    When I had released the gust of wind earlier, I felt its solid defense.


    ''Break through.''


    Sharp and precise.


    The mana gathered in the sword thinned out and concentrated at one point.


    ''And spin.''


    The tip of the sword rotated and I thrust it forward.


    ''It won''t go through!''


    Qua-ga-ga-gak!


    With a tremendous noise, mana fragments scattered in all directions.


    The fragments struck me and left wounds, but I ignored them.


    "Grace, you were too arrogant."


    My sword began to create small openings in Grace''s mana shield.


    Grace, bewildered, activated a new spell with his deformed arms.


    "Die!"


    An arrow made of mana, triggered at close range, was unleashed.


    However, anticipating it, I dodged to the side and prepared another sword.


    ''Now that I''m pushed to my limits...''


    Heavier, even heavier.


    The mana, transformed into a changed temperament, rested on my sword with overwhelming mass.


    I grasped the massive greatsword, Gkshur, with both hands and swung it from top to bottom.


    Kwaang!


    With a tremendous roar, the mana shield shattered.


    However, my sword, which had lost its destructive power by breaking the mana shield, was blocked by Grace''s thick arm.


    "Aaaah!"


    Grace, taken aback by the resistance of my solid strike on his arm, retreated whileining.


    As I chased after him, ready to continue my attack, a student from Mirko Academy jumped out and blocked my path.


    Even though their appearance had changed, they didn''t know that Grace had consumed a potion rted to dark magic. Naturally, they would try to stop me.


    I had nned to finish it when people were still unaware of the situation, but Grace''s defense turned out to be stronger than I had anticipated.


    "No matter how much Grace tries to provoke you, that doesn''t justify what you were about to do! Are you in your right mind, trying to kill our prince from the Kingdom of Mayern?"


    I had intended to kill him first and then make my excuses, but how should I handle this?


    As we momentarily stood facing each other, Grace suddenly started exhibiting bizarre behavior.


    "Huh? Your Highness?"


    Grace, using his swollen arm to grab the student who had protected him, squeezed tightly until he burst.


    Crack.


    A surreal atmosphere briefly enveloped the banquet hall, followed by screams.


    "Ah! It''s, it''s murder!"


    "Ah...!"


    "Kyaaah!"


    The surroundings were engulfed in chaos, but Grace seemed unfazed, taking the dead student he had killed and starting to devour them.


    The shocking sight caused a second wave of panic among the students.


    "He''s be a monster."


    Gradually losing their sanity, they would eventually forget who they once were.


    While I felt sorry for the student who died while trying to stop me, it gave me the justification to kill Grace.


    His physical transformation was not the end.


    As time passed, he would deviate further from human form.


    The students, finally realizing that Grace was abnormal, began to be cautious around him.


    "Grrr, keok."


    With blood smeared around his mouth, Grace threw away the corpse he had been holding and smiled.


    His appearance could no longer be considered human.


    Swish.


    Thud!


    Suddenly, someone charged at Grace.


    "Vivianne."


    She effortlessly sliced through Grace''s hardened arm with her ck sword and passed by.


    "Ouch!"


    Once again, I felt that Vivianne''s swordsmanship had improved since thest time.


    Before, it had felt instinctual, swinging her sword without thought. But now, she controlled her sword with intent.


    Joining in after Vivianne''s attack, I struck.


    Crack!


    Phew.


    Vivianne and I danced around each other, brushing past one another as we swung our swords at Grace.


    Grace, who had lost his sanity, swung his grotesque and distorted arm without any semnce of strategy or resistance, and eventually met his demise.


    "Move aside!"


    Dianne''s voice rang out.


    As Vivianne and I retreated, Dianne unleashed a metal magic she had been preparing for a while.


    "Iron Impale."


    Giant steel spikes erupted from the ground, impaling Grace.


    Indeed, the firepower of advanced magic was unmatched.


    ''Wait a minute. Advanced magic?''


    When did she be skilled in advanced magic?


    Dianne''s growth seemed to be elerating at a rapid pace. It was almost terrifying to think that she might create her own original magic before graduation.


    "Gruh, urgh."


    Grace couldn''t even properly utter a word as he bled to death.


    I couldn''t help feeling a little sorry for him, even though he brought this upon himself. He probably didn''t know that the potion he had consumed would lead to such a transformation.


    With Grace taken care of, I couldn''tpletely rx.


    As seen with Grace, even though he was a mage, his transformed body was able to withstand the blows from my and Vivianne''s swords.


    If a knight had consumed this potion?


    ''Things must be chaotic outside already.''


    The immediate thoughts that came to mind were Serena, Chris, and Lucia. I needed to make sure they were safe.


    But a strange conflict arose within me.


    ''I don''t know who Guardian sold the potion to, so I don''t know where to start protecting.''


    Should I go to the Knight Division to assist the two who are only first-year students?


    Or should I go help Lucia, who might be locked up in her researchb all alone?


    While pondering my decision, the students approached, with Dianne at the forefront.


    They sent trembling gazes towards the dying Grace.


    "What on earth happened? Is this monster really Prince Grace?"


    "Is he dead? Is he alive? What should we do?"


    As they murmured anxiously, I stepped back slightly, leaving them behind.


    After weighing my options, I leaned towards helping Lucia.


    ''Lucia is weak right now. She has talent, but she neglects her efforts, so she isn''t strong. Plus, she might be unaware of the chaos happening outside if she''s stuck in her researchb.''


    Leaving the questioning students behind, I made my decision.


    "Adrias. What are you thinking?"


    "Vivianne."


    Right, Vivianne was there with me.


    My soulmate.


    "Vivianne, I have a favor to ask."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Ring-ring, ring-ring.


    Lucia Evest, her eyes heavy with sleep, began to organize the materials she had been researching when the rm notifying the end of the session sounded.


    When Adrias first informed her of this research, it felt as if she had seen a ray of light. She thought she might find answers for her stagnant treatment.


    But now, after several months without any progress, her strength was slowly waning.


    ''When Adrias was by my side, it felt like something was visible.''


    Should I ask for his help once again?


    Lately, she had found herself leaning on Adrias, feeling doubts about her own abilities. It had been days filled with increasing pessimism.


    ''Is everything pointless? Am I destined to die?''


    Once doubt crept in, she descended into an endless spiral of negativity.


    She didn''t want to feel these emotions and had been trying to erase them through sleep, but even that seemed to have reached its limit.


    ''Should I just give up?''


    Smack!


    Lucia forcefully pped her own cheeks with both hands.


    Her cheeks swelled up, but she raised her head and spoke.


    ''Let''s just go to sleep.''


    After tidying up themunal researchb and stepping outside, she heard a strange noise.


    Following the noise, she saw someone with a grotesque appearance.


    ''A person...?''


    That person had four arms and was abnormallyrge, almost reaching three meters in height.


    "Aruejanya mijaereuba kachichi..."


    They stood alone in the courtyard, bowing their head and making strange sounds. Several students had gathered around them, taking pictures with their tablets.


    "Hey, what is that? Isn''t it dangerous?"


    "Did a monster that was being kept captive escape by ident? But I''ve never seen a monster like that before."


    At that moment, the person who had been murmuring suddenly raised their head and looked at the students.


    Aside from their two eyes, their forehead had long, torn-like eyes, and their mouth extended to their ears, causing fear to rise within.


    "I found you."


    Whiiing.


    As the sound of mana condensing echoed, the creature began to use magic.


    ''Magic?''


    Crack!


    In an instant, the lined up mana transformed into magic and overwhelmed the students.


    Caught off guard by the overwhelming speed, one student was directly hit.


    "Aaah!"


    "What, what is that?"


    The bewildered students couldn''t respond, and once again, the creature''s magic flew towards them.


    Thud! ng!


    However, this time the magic was blocked by someone.


    As the students turned their gaze, Lucia, who had erected a defensive barrier, was slowly drawing her staff from her embrace.


    "Don''t just stand there, run away!"


    Lucia, who had estimated the opponent''s level based on the impact of her previous defensive barrier, realized that this creature was too much for ordinary students to handle.


    As the creatureunched another barrage of magic, Lucia defended once again and shouted.


    "Run away quickly! Go and call the professors or contact someone!"


    "Oh, okay!"


    As the students fled, Lucia, who finally let out a sigh, looked at the creature with a cold expression.


    ''I don''t particrly want to be a hero, but I guess there''s no other choice.''


    Rationally judging the situation, she realized that she was the only one who seemed capable of stopping the creature.


    However, even she hadn''t expected one thing.


    "Capture. Kill."


    The creature, who had been using magic, suddenly rushed towards Lucia.


    She never expected that they would engage in hand-to-handbat, so although she was slightly taken aback, she calmly used magic.


    Pabababak!


    Arrows of magic struck the creature.


    Literally, they struck without piercing.


    "Ah..."


    Lucia desperately rolled her body to avoid the creature''s attack, but its massive size and four arms chased after her.


    Urgently, she expanded her barrier with mana and managed to block the creature''s grasp before it could reach her. However, the creature''s magic was activated once again.


    "Melt. Kill."


    Tremendous heat began to surge around Lucia and the creature.


    The ground around them started to melt, and even Lucia, who was hiding within the barrier, began to struggle for breath.


    ''Oxygen...''


    Am I going to die like this?


    ''Indeed. If it was my destiny to die anyway, there would be nothing more to ask for than to save others and die.''


    Of course, it''s a bit regrettable to die without knowing the true identity of this creature that suddenly appeared.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    ... No.


    Actually, I want to live.


    I don''t want to die.


    "I want to live...!"


    Kuwaah!


    At the sudden loud noise, tears welled up in Lucia''s eyes and they widened in surprise.


    The source of the loud noise was the creature that had been using tremendous heat magic in front of her.


    And now, that creature was lying on the ground in a crumpled heap, far away from her.


    "I''m sorry for beingte."


    A familiar voice reached her ears.


    And she could see the shadow standing before her.


    A worn-out ck sword and, as always, a in-colored robe.


    Even from the back, she recognized the wavy seaweed-like hair.


    "Senior Adrias."

 Chapter 80: Adrias Request

    Chapter 80: Adrias'' Request


    The evening sky was unusually dark, as if it were about to rain. Amidst the heavy clouds, Chris Unor stood quietly in the training field, engrossed in meditation.


    ''Let''s clear my mind and think from a pure state. Back to when I first started learning the sword.''


    At that time, he had no thoughts or expectations. The only feeling he had was a strange excitement. And the anticipation that he would be like his father, a great swordsman.


    ''Chasing after my father led me to chasing after Louis without even realizing it.''


    Just the act of wielding a sword brought him joy in the past. He delighted in seeing himself grow stronger day by day. But now, it was different. Just having that goal to sustain his sword was no longer enough.


    ''Why do I want to be stronger? What am I trying to prove with that strength?''


    Lost in his thoughts, Chris closed his eyes and remained in the center of the training field. He sensed someone entering the field but paid no attention and kept his eyes closed.


    It was Todlon Terry, a member of the Knightly Department''s graduating ss, who had entered the training field. He held a shabby potion bottle in one hand, and its color and aura felt quite unpleasant.


    Ignoring Todlon''s presence even when their eyes met, Chris closed his eyes again. After all, if they were both training, they should pay no attention to each other.


    "Well, now I''m even being ignored by a fledgling."


    However, Tordlon didn''t seem to share the same sentiment.


    "Did you just talk like that to me?"


    "Who else would I have said that to? Is there anyone else here besides you?"


    "Todlon Terry. I know your name. I didn''t expect the top student of the graduating ss to behave so lightly."


    "What? Have you gone crazy? Hey, newbie, say that again. What did you say about a senior''s behavior?"


    As the atmosphere grew tense and unnecessary arguments escted, Chris furrowed his brow and let out a sigh. Eventually, he threw a practice sword at Todlon.


    "If you''re so discontent, prove it with your skills."


    "Well, this is really annoying. There was already one crazy person I encountered, and now there''s another. Fine, I''ll teach our little fledgling a lesson."


    In an instant, a sparring atmosphere was established. Without any onlookers, the duel was technically forbidden, but Chris and Todlon were not individuals who cared about such things. They drew their swords and shed against each other.


    Thud! ng!


    Todlon, who appeared somewhat unpredictable, used a more flexible sword technique than expected. Chris, still unable to catch the flow, relentlessly pressed forward, nearly overwhelming Todlon.


    "What''s this? Is that all you''ve got? You made all this fuss for that level of skill?"


    "Don''t be so loud."


    After the sparring with Adrias, Chris realized his own shorings.


    If it''s a problem, it''s because his swordsmanship is not easily corrected due to ingrained habits.


    Therefore, consciously trying to go back to the basics, Chris''s swordsmanship was aplete mess.


    "Huap!"


    Bang!


    Under Todlon''s strong pressure, Chris''s sword shook like a reed.


    Nevertheless, Chris believed in his sword while maintainingposure.


    ''I need to fix it even if it''s difficult right now.''


    He thought it was actually a good opportunity.


    It was time to correct his own bad habits.


    Bang! Bang!


    CrackWhoosh!


    The more he blocked Todlon''s sword, the more Chris''s own sword was worn down.


    He made efforts to eliminate distractions and consciously return to the swordsmanship he learned initially.


    Gradually, Todlon vaguely noticed the changing nature of Chris''s sword.


    Chris, who tried to use himself as a stepping stone, seemed too predictable.


    "Where did this bastarde from!"


    Mana-infused strike descended, but unlike before, Chris taunted his opponent with ease and slipped away.


    ''Yes, this feeling.''


    It was the sensation when he first mastered the Unor Swordsmanship.


    The foundation of Unor Swordsmanship was to mesmerize the opponent.


    No other purpose was needed.


    ''And whatplements it is....''


    Now it''s time to delve into the advanced techniques.


    Chris''s sword, which smoothly parried Todlon''s sword, suddenly underwent a rapid change in speed. His sword, which had been flowing, instantly rushed towards Todlon''s throat like a striking snake.


    "Ugh!"


    Caught off guard by the sudden change, Todlon hastily stepped back but stumbled.


    With his foot tangled, Todlon''s throat was already within reach of Chris''s sword.


    "It seems like my victory."


    The sparring ended in an instant.


    As Todlon, with a dazed expression, looked at the sword that touched his throat, he let out a bitterugh. Then he shook his head and quickly stepped back.


    "I can''t believe it. I, the top of the graduating ss, became aughingstock."


    Hearing Todlon''s muttering, Chris sheathed his sword and raised his head.


    "Aughingstock? That''s unworthy of you. You were more than excellent."


    "Hahaha. Do I have to receivefort from a fledgling now?"


    Hearing Todlon''s mixedughter, Chris sighed.


    Thanks to him, Chris had grown, but whatever he said now, it didn''t seem like it would sit well with Todlon.


    In the end, Chris just nodded his head and nned to finish his training and leave.


    "Stop."


    As Chris turned to leave and headed towards the exit of the training ground, Todlon''s voice grabbed him from behind. When Chris turned around to check on Todlon, he saw that Todlon was already drinking a potion he had brought.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Phew. Just wait and see. It''s not over yet."


    After finishing the potion, Todlon threw the bottle to the ground and drew his own sword.


    Seeing him draw the true de, Chris narrowed his eyes and spoke.


    "Isn''t it too petty to lose to a junior?"


    "Shut up! You and Vivianne, that woman! And those other bastards at this academy whoughed at me! I''ll kill every one of them!"


    "You''ve gone mad."


    Though he said those words, Chris inwardly tensed and drew his sword.


    Todlon''s state, with only ck mana visible and the absence of white mana, was peculiar.


    ''An immense pressure.''


    Chris felt mana dispersing around Todlon to the point where it was visible.


    Soon, Todlon struck the ground and swiftly approached, swinging his sword.


    Kwaah!


    "ng!"


    Chris''s body was sent flying by the unfamiliar force and speed, despite his attempts to block.


    Surprised by the destructive power of this magnitude, even when parrying, he doubted the true nature of the potion.


    ''First and foremost, I need to survive.''


    Todlon''s attacks poured relentlessly.


    Under the torrential barrage that seemed as if someone else had taken over, Chris struggled to restrain his body, swaying in all directions.


    Kwaah!


    Kwagagak!


    The thunderous sound grew immense enough to envelop the surrounding area, and Chris, with dislocated shoulders from forcing himself to endure the opponent''s attacks, struggled to escape.


    "What''s all thismotion?"


    At that moment, someone entered the training ground along with their voice.


    And the person who entered spoke with a voice filled with astonishment.


    "Chris?"


    Seeing Serena enter, Chris shouted.


    "Serena! Go outside and ask for help! Something''s wrong..."


    Kwaah!


    Seeing Chris once again swept away by the thunderous sound, Serena was taken aback but quickly understood the situation and drew her sword.


    With this level of thunderous noise, there must be someone elseing.


    First and foremost, Chris needed to be saved.


    "Is that... Senior Todlon?"


    Although his physique had grownrger and his eyes had turned crimson, it seemed certain that he was Senior Todlon.


    She didn''t know why the two of them were fighting, but for now, she had to intervene.


    Swish.


    Using the longsword she had recently switched to from her greatsword, Serena attacked Todlon.


    However, her newly acquired swordsmanship was still inexperienced, and she couldn''t even touch the tip of Todlon''s hair.


    "Thank you."


    Nevertheless, by evading Serena''s sword, the attacks aimed at Chris came to a halt.


    Thanks to her, Chris was saved from the crisis, and the two of them regained their stances, standing before Todlon.


    Serena wanted to ask how they ended up in this situation, but seeing Todlon''s gigantic form growing evenrger, she wore an expression of disbelief.


    "Now, another fledgling? Do I look that ridiculous? I''ll kill every one of you!"


    Todlon''s shout felt as if mana had mixed in, causing Serena''s insides to churn.


    Soon, the second battle between Chris, Serena, and Todlon began.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ''Vivian, I have a favor to ask.''


    Recalling the recent situation, Vivianne blushed.


    It was none other than Adrias who personally asked her for a favor.


    ''I won''t disappoint you.''


    Adrias'' request was simple.


    He asked her to investigate if a simr incident like the one that urred at the banquet had also happened in the Knight Academy.


    If the same thing was happening, she was to contact the professors of the Knight Academy immediately.


    Vivianne got off the train and started running.


    Since she didn''t know where something might be happening, she nned to take ap around the Knight Academy campus.


    Thud...


    However, her thoughts changed briefly as she faintly heard a sounding from somewhere.


    The direction from which the sound came was where the training ground she usually practiced at was located.


    Without hesitation, Vivianne dashed towards the source of the noise, and as she got closer, the noise turned into a deafening thunderous sound.


    Kwaah!


    It was an enormous sound.


    It was so absurdly loud that one might think it was produced by magic. Vivianne didn''t let her guard down. She needed to first confirm the source of the sound before informing the professors.


    Thud! Kwaah!


    Vivianne cautiously entered the training ground.


    There, she saw two students in a chaotic state, and something massive swinging swords in each hand indiscriminately.


    ''Adrias told me to contact the professors first...''


    What would Adrias have done in this situation?


    Judging by the situation, she felt that by the time she brought the professors, both of them might already be dead.


    If it were Adrias, he probably wouldn''t have left those two and gone to find the professors.


    In the end, Vivianne made up her mind to save the two first.


    ''I won''t disappoint you.''


    Vivianne, as if making a determination, muttered to herself, and as she drew her sword, the sound of the sword being unsheathed caught the attention of the monster and the students.


    "Senior Vivianne..."


    "Groan..."


    The condition of the students was dire.


    They were covered in blood and could barely stand, while in contrast, the monster appeared unscathed.


    "Vi...Vi...vianne?"


    The monster spoke.


    Vivianne hardened her expression and slowly approached the monster, taking measured steps.


    "I don''t know who you are, but I have to fulfill Adrias'' request."


    "Do I... Do I not know...?"


    "I don''t know. You''re just a monster."


    "Aaargh! Aaaah!"


    The already intense aura of the monster began to go berserk.


    However, standing before him, Vivianne only stared at the monster with cold eyes.


    ''I won''t disappoint you.''


    A trace of the lingering madness remained within Vivianne, flickering sporadically.


    Soon, the transformed Todlon, now a monster, collided with Vivianne.


    Kwaah!

 Chapter 81: Adrias Promise

    Chapter 81: Adrias'' Promise


    Thud.


    "Ouch... it hurts... it hurts."


    Among the four arms that used to be there, none remained intact.


    After realizing that the eyes were the source of magic, Vivianne attacked the monster''s eyes, leaving it in a state where it had lost even its eyes.


    "You''ve suffered enough. Rest now."


    Adrias, with a bitter expression, pierced the heart of the student transformed into a monster.


    He carefully ced the monster, which had caused several convulsions, down and raised his head, looking in the direction of the Knight Academy.


    ''Vivianne. I hope she''s okay.''


    He couldn''t determine whose hands the potion had fallen into.


    That''s why, while asking Vivianne for a favor, he advised her not to overexert herself and to call the professors if she discovered any monsters.


    ''If something happens, Vivianne should be able to handle it to some extent.''


    Adrias looked down at the dead body.


    In the first ce, it was nearly impossible to deal with a student who had consumed a potion alone.


    The game itself encouraged party y with NPCs, so most of the enemies they would encounter from now on couldn''t be dealt with alone.


    ''I''ve be abnormally strong.''


    Unlike yers in the game, due to overwhelming growth, he could defeat enemies on his own.


    Of course, if it had been a knight who consumed the potion instead of a mage, even Adrias wouldn''t have been able to win alone.


    ''Even if I can''t face a Knight Academy student who has consumed the potion alone, ultimately, the progression of the scenario is impossible without the help of other characters.''


    That''s why he had been paying more attention to the growth of yable characters, but Lucia almost died. That''s why Adrias''s footsteps toward Lucia, leaving the dead body behind, felt strangely heavy.


    ''Was it because I was worried about the progression of the scenario?''


    He felt dizzy at the thought that Lucia had almost died.


    Was it because she was merely a yable character who would help progress the scenario?


    No, it wasn''t that anymore.


    This world was not just a game.


    She was now his junior and someone he had to protect.


    "Lucia, are you injured?"


    Adrias asked with a concerned tone, his body covered in the enemy''s blood. The contradictory atmosphere made Lucia look sorrowful. She sat down, staring at him as if entranced.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen Adrias-senpai like this. Is it because of me?"


    What am I saying?


    I''m already on borrowed time.


    However, deep inside, she was overjoyed.


    The fact that he hade to find her and the way he looked at her with concern.


    Adrias sheathed his sword and approached Lucia.


    Then, he reached out to lift her up but quickly withdrew his hand upon seeing his bloodstained hand.


    "Senpai."


    "Why? Where does it hurt?"


    "Please help me up."


    Adrias chuckled vaguely at Lucia, who spread her arms wide.


    "I''m covered in blood. Your clothes will get dirty."


    "It doesn''t matter. Please help me up quickly."


    Adrias wore a perplexed expression but couldn''t help but grab Lucia, who was still waiting with her arms open, and lifted her up.


    Even though her clothes were stained with blood, Lucia shed a grateful smile.


    "Thank you, Senpai."


    "Don''t smile. It''s endearing."


    "Hehe."


    Adrias felt his heart ache at her foolishughter.


    He knew that she was on borrowed time, so her appearance felt fleeting.


    ''She pretends not to, but it must be so difficult for her. She realizes that she can''t find or create a cure, and she''s aware that she''s slowly dying day by day.''


    Once this issue was resolved, he resolved to create a cure for Lucia above all else.


    He couldn''t leave her suffering any longer.


    ''Neither Vivianne nor Lucia are just characters in a game anymore.''


    Perhaps it was because he had almost lost Lucia.


    Adrias keenly felt the preciousness of every existence connected to him.


    Now, they were not merely game pieces on a chessboard but his friends and juniors.


    It was different from the past when he had reced them for the sake of clearing the game.


    "I will never let you die."


    Lucia looked at Adrias in surprise as she heard his murmured words, unaware of his true intentions.


    But Adrias continued to gaze at one ce, lost in thought.


    ''Never let you die? Is he talking about me?''


    Suddenly, her heart raced as if she had sensed Adrias''s hidden sincerity.


    Lucia couldn''t confirm her own expression as she clenched her chest, feeling as if she could hear her own heartbeat.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Crack!


    Crash! Bang!


    Serena was nursing the injured Chris in a corner of the training ground, her mind torn between wanting to escape and seek help, but being unable to move due to the intense battle blocking her path.


    Bang!


    With a tremendous explosion, the agile new monster retreated.


    "Huff, haa."


    Half-blinded, Vivianne leaped forward once again.


    Using her swordsmanship as if she were torturing her opponent, she shed at Todlon.


    Crack! Thud!


    Pushing her physical abilities to the limit, Vivianne''s relentless attacks were like a demon rising from hell.


    Unfortunately, her opponent was no pushover either.


    Despite the countless torturous strikes, Todlon, his body covered in wounds, continued to mindlessly swing his sword with overflowing mana and an uncoordinated body,pletely forgetting his swordsmanship.


    Even such simple movements appeared lightning-fast in Serena''s eyes.


    Swish!


    The gust of the sword, aimed at Vivianne, sent her flying.


    The sound was dull, as if struck by a blunt object.


    "Kuh."


    Vivianne''s lips were tinged with blood.


    But she still didn''t yield and pressed forward.


    "Vivianne senpai."


    Seeing her in that state, Serena could no longer contain herself and stood up.


    If they continued like this, everyone would die, so they had to break through the storm, whether they lived or died.


    Struggling to move her injured body, when she was about to stand up, she heard voices.


    Soon, as she entered the training ground, Serena felt an overwhelming joy upon seeing the crowd.


    "Headmaster Surahan!"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The danger was not over yet, so I carried Lucia and rushed towards the Knight Academy.


    As soon as I disembarked from the train, the sound of intense battles reached their ears, and Adrias immediately carried Lucia on his back and sprinted forward.


    ''Please, Vivian!''


    While rushing towards the source of the noise, they unexpectedly encountered a group.


    "It''s Headmaster Surahan."


    Lucia muttered from Adrias'' back.


    The group consisted of professors and the Headmaster of the Knight Academy, Surahan.


    They noticed us running towards them in a hurry but pretended not to recognize us and quickly headed towards the direction where the explosions were urring.


    ''As long as Surahan is involved, it will be over. Just hold on until then.''


    Chasing after them, we arrived at the training ground we had visited before.


    Inside the training ground, Vivianne covered in blood was locked in battle with the transformed Knight Academy student, now turned into a monster.


    ''That person is...''


    He was Todlon, the student who should have won the tournament if things had gone ording to n.


    It seemed that the changed future had affected him as well.


    Bang!


    Swish!


    Crash!


    "Vivianne!"


    I immediately put Lucia down and drew my sword to save Vivianne.


    But someone stood in my way.


    He had neatly tied back ck hair and numerous scars on his face, as if proving that he had ovee countless hardships.


    "Headmaster Surahan."


    "I''ll take care of it."


    If the Magical Arts Master, Berial, held the title of the youngest Warlock, then he was the prodigy who became an Aura Master at the youngest age.


    He became an Aura Master at the age of thirty-seven.


    Later, Ivy ire would break his record, and after that, the yable characters would vie for the title of the youngest, but at present, he was known for being the youngest Aura Master.


    He slowly approached the midst of the battle, then suddenly disappeared.


    ''He''s gone.''


    The noise suddenly stopped, and Surahan, who had concealed his presence, was now standing between Vivianne and Todlon, effortlessly holding back their attacks with one hand each.


    "Todlon, huh? It''s a pity. How did thingse to this?"


    "Uaaaah!"


    It seemed Todlon had lost his sanity.


    Driven purely by instinct, the remnants of his flesh, overflowing with mana, spread out to the surroundings.


    "Vivianne Velocan, well done. Now step back and stay there. Your friends seem to have arrived as well."


    Surahan''s words made Vivianne''s gaze shift towards me.


    Her eyes, tinged with a faint madness, suddenly cleared up as she looked directly at my face.


    "Adrias."


    She stumbled towards me, dropping her sword.


    I pushed aside the protesting professors and caught her as she copsed.


    "Vivianne, I told you not to push yourself..."


    "Adrias, I protected them. I did well, right?"


    With a face covered in blood, Vivianne faintly smiled, disying a blurry smile.


    I couldn''t say anything to her.


    I simply held her in my arms and administered a spare potion I carried with me.


    "You did well. And you were amazing."


    "Then... I''ll get a reward, right?"


    "Yes. I promise you a reward."


    Seeing her smile at my response, I quickly checked her pulse.


    "She''s alive."


    Thank goodness.


    I felt a sudden relief, as if I had narrowly escaped despair and a fall into the abyss.


    ''How did I end up giving my heart away like this?''


    Emotions that I had rarely experienced in my past life were now engraved in my heart through Lucia and Vivianne. And once again, I realized.


    ''I''m more susceptible to emotions than I thought.''


    Even the trauma from my past life.


    And the events that urred this time.


    Despite my efforts to deny it, I realized that as a human, I was actually quite vulnerable in rtionships.


    Swoosh.


    At that moment, a mournful melody filled the air from right beside us.


    When I turned my gaze, I saw Surahan wielding his cherished sword, Niraya, facing off against Todlon.


    ''Surahan''s Aura Secret Technique, Muryang Guigok Banyaga (Infinite Demon''s Lamenting Chant).''


    As soon as I recalled the name of his Aura Secret Technique, a chilling sound resonated from Surahan''s sword, creating friction.


    Kiiiaaah!


    An eerie noise, resembling a human scream, filled the air, and blood suddenly gushed out from Todoron''s body.


    Phuhwaahk!


    Muryang Guigok Banyaga.


    It was a vibrant song created by the harmonization of the sword and the Aura.


    Surahan stood still, holding only his sword, but every time the mournful melody resounded, Todlon''s body umted more wounds.


    Todlon was a prodigious talent, surpassing even some of the professors in the Knight Department and considered the top student of the graduating ss.


    His skill in swordsmanship was exceptional.


    Yet, Todlon had consumed a potion.


    Though his current physical endurance and abilities were at an astonishing level, it was still no match for Surajan.


    ''As expected of an Aura Master.''


    Todlon couldn''t even use his hands and was slowly nearing his end.


    I couldn''t even imagine how to face such a situation if I were the enemy.


    Just hearing the sound was enough, but to continuously endure attacks that couldn''t be seen with the naked eye was beyondprehension.


    Moreover, if Surahan were to fight with all his might, the mournful melody would be constant, and most importantly, Surahan himself could wield his sword while using Muryang Guigok Banyaga.


    "Pity. I had high hopes for you. Hopefully, in our next life, we''ll be connected as goodpanions."


    With Surahan''s final words, a massive mournful melody erupted.


    Kieeeeeak!


    Thud. Thud.


    Todlon''s towering figure, severed at the waist, slowly fell backward.


    Todlon, despite his impending death, tried to approach Surahan throughout the ordeal. However, he was blocked by the mournful melody and could do nothing but endure the relentless assault until his body was riddled with wounds.


    ''Overwhelming power. This is what it means to be a true Aura Master, the so-called superhuman.''


    As I witnessed that surreal strength, a sudden curiosity arose within me.


    What would I be like?


    ''If I were to be an Aura Master...''


    I nced at the sleeping face of Vivianne, nestled in my arms.


    Looking at her peaceful breathing, a strong desire surged within me.


    ''I want to protect the people who are precious to me.''


    There is only one way to be an Aura Master.


    That is to create an Aura Secret Technique.


    ''It''s simr to being a mage.''


    Just as mages must create original magic to obtain the title of Warlock, the title of Aura Master is granted only to those who create Aura Secret Techniques.


    However, while creating original magic as a Warlock requires a certain level of research, creating an Aura Secret Technique falls into the realm of pure talent and enlightenment.


    To achieve mastery, overwhelming talent is required, even if one''s swordsmanship skills are lower than their magical abilities.


    ''I aim for both.''


    I have umted dozens, even hundreds, of game-ying experiences.


    Using that as a foundation, I will aim for both Warlock and Aura Master.


    Until now, I had been chasing the somewhat whimsical goal of saving the world from its impending doom. But today, my perspective has shifted slightly.


    Now, I grow stronger for myself and to protect the people who are precious to me.

 Chapter 82: Kyle Schutzman and the battle.

    Chapter 82: Kyle Schutzman and the battle.


    A building located in the Department of Magic.


    Professor of Potion Making, Kyle Schutzman, calmly tidied his belongings.


    His cold andposed demeanor would freeze those who knew him, making it awkward. Although his identity hadn''t been revealed yet, he had to hurry upon hearing the news of the involvement of Prince Grace from the Mayern Kingdom in the incident and his subsequent death.


    ''Guardian Pell. I never expected that guy, who was in charge of my potions, to stab me in the back. By now, he must have already escaped.''


    Knock, knock!


    "Pr-Professor, we''re here."


    The disciples who rushed over upon hearing about the incident arrived.


    As he was about to unlock the locking spell in response to the voicesing from beyond the door, Kyle hesitated.


    He thought the trembling tone of his disciples was due to the recent event at the academy, but something felt off.


    Before opening the door, Kyle called out the disciple''s name to confirm.


    "Alexander."


    "Yes, Professor?"


    "Did someonee with you?"


    "..."


    There was a brief moment of silence, and Kyle sensed something was amiss.


    He quickly grabbed his belongings, activated a disposable portal magic circle, and disappeared.


    After a while, no sound was heard, and the door shuddered before being shattered by a ck sword energy.


    "I missed him."


    The one who entered the room was Adrias Cromwell.


    Behind him were Kyler''s trembling disciples.


    "I-I don''t know anything. I have no idea where the professor went or even that there was an emergency escape route!"


    One of the disciples, Alexander Tiben, kneeled and cried out.


    Beside him was a second-year student who looked terrified.


    Ignoring their reactions, Adrias searched the room thoroughly.


    ''There must be some hiddenb or device, probably like with Charon.''


    In the center of the room, there was a barely visible residual mana left by the emergency portal.


    However, since Adrias knew where Kyle had escaped to, it didn''t matter.


    Now, it was time to eliminate any clues.


    As Adrias continued searching the room, he eventually gestured to Alexander.


    "Me? Uh, me?"


    "There must be some device or ce Kyle has hidden. Where is it?"


    "H-How could I possibly..."


    Kyle''s disciples were surprised to learn that Adrias knew about the location they had hidden. Adrias urged them, whether they were surprised or not, to speak up.


    "Hurry up and tell me."


    "Yes, yes."


    Alexander, realizing that they had be ducks caught in a rice paddy ever since Kyle abandoned them, cooperated with Adrias as much as possible. They had no choice but to be cautious since Adrias had proven his remarkable ability to gather information and find them in an instant.


    "Uh, Adrias, sir. If we tell you this, will you really let us go?"


    The hidden device was on Kyle''s desk.


    As Alexander disclosed its location, he looked at Adrias with an anxious gaze.


    Without answering, Adrias read the magic circle embedded in the device and forcefully opened it using his ability to see mana.


    "Uh, Adrias, sir?"


    "Yes. Now, go."


    As long as Kyle''s disciples remained ignorant of his true identity, Adrias didn''t care about them.


    His only concern was erasing any evidence that could reveal his true self.


    First, he had to eliminate any clues here and then pursue the fleeing Kyle.


    ''In the academy, he''s the only one besides Charon who knows my true identity. I must deal with him, just in case it bes a problem.''


    As he activated the hidden device, the floor under the desk opened, revealing a staircase.


    Adrias quickly went down to check, but it seemed that all the important items had already been taken, leaving traces scattered everywhere.


    Since he had to chase after Kyle, Adrias stopped searching one by one and set theboratory on fire. The magical mes would not easily be extinguished due to the mix of mana, so he left without worry.


    Once outside, Kyle''s disciples had already disappeared.


    ''Just in case... here too.''


    Adrias calmly lit a fire in the office and leisurely left the scene.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Hoo... hoo...


    An owl''s hoot broke the silence of the quiet forest.


    I am now outside, not in the academy.


    Taking advantage of the chaos in the academy, I slipped out.


    ''All the yables have been saved, so I can breathe a sigh of relief.''


    It was said that there were also other consumers of the potion that I had not discovered, and due to my efforts to stop them, there were sacrifices of one professor and three assistant professors. It was a regrettable loss, but I couldn''t be everywhere and know everything.


    As a result, the inside of the academy was in chaos and not properly controlled, allowing me to clean up Kyle''s office and quietly slip outside.


    ''In a game scenario, I would be walking this path with other characters.''


    I already knew Kyle''s hiding ce.


    If the first encounter urred inside the academy, then the second encounter would take ce at his hideout after he fled.


    The first encounter involved only basic elemental magic, but in the second encounter, Kyle revealed dark magic as well, making his patterns more varied and difficult to deal with. Honestly, it would be almost impossible to defeat him without the help of NPC allies.


    ''Skipping the first encounter is a good thing.''


    In the second encounter, I always missed Kyle, but now that it was no longer a game but reality, I had no intention of letting him slip away.


    Gradually, I approached Kyle''s hideout.


    I put on Bloody Dan''s mask that I had prepared in advance and concealed my identity.


    There was no need to hide, but it made me feel more at ease.


    Kyle''s hideout was a small cabin in the forest that looked like an abandoned dwelling.


    Even inside this cabin, one had to pass through a magic circle to enter the actual hideout. Since I had experienced this several times in the game, it posed no problem.


    I entered the decrepit cabin, pulled out Gkshur, and infused mana into the hidden spot where the magic circle was.


    Whoosh!


    The magic circle activated, revealing a hidden passage.


    Immediately, I sensed a surge of mana and turned my head sideways.


    Swish! Thud!


    The magic passed by my mask and shattered the cabin wall.


    "How did you find this ce?"


    A voice came from the passage, and Kyle, who had been hidden in the darkness, revealed himself.


    Without saying a word in response to Kyle''s question, I immediately darted out.


    Whoa-ang!


    Running inside the passage, I unleashed my sword winds, but Kyle manipted his shadow to effortlessly block the sword winds. His shadow was like a living entity, moving three-dimensionally, and it was an incredibly formidable dark magic that I had dealt with in the game.


    While he was blocking the sword winds, I quickly approached Kyle and pierced through his shadow.


    "You really underestimate me."


    However, the shadow I thought I had pierced, wrapped around me.


    Apart from the Gkshur containing mana, my arms and upper body were tightly restrained by the shadow. Seeing me immobilized, Kyle approached me leisurely.


    ["Pure Original Sin senses the power of Charitable Greed."]


    I was surprised by the sudden notification, but I didn''t show it.


    How did you find greed in an unexpected ce? Do you have the rest of the gems?


    "I''m curious how you managed to find your way here. Let''s see your face."


    Approaching me as if caught in a spider''s web, Kyle reached out towards my mask.


    And just as his hand was about to touch my mask...


    Thunk!


    Something white, made of bone, grabbed Kylr''s shoulder.


    "Huh?"


    Kyle, with a bewildered voice, met Nickel''s eyes revealed in the air.


    Whoosh!


    "Kyaah!"


    Nickel mercilessly sliced through the opponent''s shoulder and continued to charge towards Kyle relentlessly.


    In the meantime, I used Fusion Magic to ignite Gkshur.


    Fwoosh.


    The ck mes, made of Aura, engulfed the shadow surrounding me, simply consuming it.


    Seizing the opportunity while the opponent was distracted, I struck with a deadly blow.


    Honestly, I wanted to kill him right then and there, but unfortunately, the killing blow failed.


    ''It seems I need to deal with this a bit more.''


    Since I couldn''t kill him instantly, miracles like the one that just happened were no longer possible.


    Now, it was time topete with pure skills.


    Still, the fortunate part was that Nickel''s attack, though not fatal, was devastating.


    Fasac!


    With his right arm severed, Kyle''s pale face struggled to stop the bleeding while trying to defend against Nickel''s attack. Nickel was also unable to deliver a decisive blow, being hindered by the shadows, just chasing after Kyle.


    "Earth Shield."


    I conjured an Earth Shield to protect Kyle from further harm.


    I blocked Kyle''s escape route.


    Suddenly, Nickel''s sword flew towards Kyle, blocking his way.


    Kwaddduk!


    In a rushed manner, the shadows quickly swirled around, preventing Nickel''s attack. Kyle, still with a pale expression, stepped back.


    ''Is it the second phase?''


    That won''t work.


    I reluctantly had to use the summon I had saved for sudden situations like this.


    "Kheheong!"


    Evolved into a stronger form, Timur roared fiercely as it emerged.


    [Revenant Berserker (Legendary)]


    -Timur


    -Undead


    -Tier 6


    -Mana: 2010


    -Special Ability: Self/Absolute: Fist, Berserk


    Unlike when Nickel evolved, Timur''s form did not change, but its tier had increased by one level.


    It felt like evolution could branch out depending on sins or past experiences, increasing the number of possible paths. Anyway, Timur had evolved into an impressive Tier 6 undead.


    ''Still, Nickel feels stronger.''


    Tiers were simr to advancements in other games.


    Tier 6 was like the sixth advancement.


    However, despite being Tier 6, Timur was weaker than Nickel, who had undergone a hidden advancement.


    As soon as Timur was summoned, it activated Berserk and rushed forward.


    With physical abilities surpassing Nickel, Timur quickly reached Kyle, who was disying suspicious behavior.


    Kugung!


    Puhbeng!


    Kyle frantically used elemental magic to defend against Timur''s charge, but with Berserk activated, Timur confidently absorbed the spells and swung its fist.


    Pyeong!


    The shadow wrapped around Timur''s fist, absorbing the impact.


    During that brief moment, I saw Kyle hastily drinking a potion.


    ''I couldn''t stop him.''


    It was all calcted from the start, but it''s a bit disappointing.


    Though Timur was hindered by the shadow, it managed to drive its fist forward.


    Pyeong!


    Kyle''s shadows twisted Timur''s arm like a twist tie.


    Then, with a burst, Timur''s arm rebounded like a spring.


    As I witnessed this, my forehead furrowed.


    "Heeugh. Now that I look closely, I know who you are."


    It seems like the effects of the potion have caused Kyle''s body to transform strangely. He looked at me with eyes that had turned ck and smiled.


    "Adrias, my student. Am I right?"


    I didn''t bother to answer.


    I was focused on the new fusion magic I had been working on all along.


    "Hehehe. I hit the nail on the head, huh? But you stand out too much. Wielding both a sword and magic, and even necromancy. If that''s the case, why bother with the mask?"


    As Nickel approached Kyle, he swung his sword. However, unlike before, Kyle''s more powerful shadow magic easily blocked Nickel''s attack.


    "When did you start controlling such undead? It seems they are more superior to Charon''s undead."


    Before he could finish his words, I summoned Ludo at the same time.


    "Growl!"


    Kugugugung!


    As the giant Ludo was summoned, the passage copsed, creating chaos.


    Seeing the massive undead creature, Kyle looked surprised and shielded himself from the falling debris.


    "That undead, what is it? Is it a flesh golem?"


    Before he could finish speaking, Ludo''s greatsword swung down.


    The overwhelming mass of the sword wasing down, and even though Kyle had consumed potions, he couldn''t afford to be careless. He triggered his mana, using the shadows to defend against the strike.


    With Nickel on one side, Timur who had rejoined the battle, and Ludo''s greatswording down from above, I slowlypleted the magic contained in my sword.


    ''It''s my first time using it in a real battle...''


    The unexpected oue of the new fusion magic.


    Shrrrrrrk.


    Finally revealed, the magic was ''bones.''


    This fusion magic was nothing other than abination of necromancy and a sword.


    Sharp bones sprouted from my sword like a whip.


    Kwaddduk!


    Feeling the danger, Kyle summoned shadows around him to protect himself.


    As he did so, my bone whip, infused with Aura, couldn''t prate the shadows.


    "What is this? Aura? Magic?"


    Without answering, I adjusted my sword.


    Then, branches of bones sprouted like vines from the long whip-like bones.


    The bone branches pierced through the shadows and reached Kyle.


    However, due to the hardened state of his flesh from the potions, they couldn''t pierce through.


    "Hahaha! I thought you had something remarkable prepared, but is this all it can do?"


    "Like I said earlier..."


    My head felt overloaded.


    At the same time, my nose started bleeding, but I didn''t stop arranging the mana.


    "Huh?"


    Finally realizing something was amiss, Kyle tried to retreat, but it was already toote.


    "You''re too noisy."


    Kwaang!


    Kwaguang!


    Double cast.


    Bone Explosion.

 Chapter 83: Charitable Greed

    Chapter 83: Charitable Greed


    Thick dust and dirt covered the passageway.


    Due to the excessive double cast, I staggered back for a moment.


    Perhaps, if I rested a bit, my condition would quickly improve, but now was not the time to rx.


    Fortunately, since we pushed the undead back before using the bomb explosion, there were no casualties on our side.


    Therefore, I immediately gave themand to attack Kyle.


    Crack!


    Kyle was still alive, just as I had anticipated.


    As the dust settled a little, Kyle, in a miserable state beyond recognition, barely blocked Nickel''s attack.


    "Ugh. Haa. Cough."


    After spewing blood, Kyle raised his head and red at me.


    "It''s not over yet."


    "I know."


    I had already experienced Kyle''s patterns and various phases in the game.


    Soon, we would enter the final phase.


    Kwaduk Kwagak!


    The shadows didn''t spread as widely as before but instead circled around Kyle.


    And the previously passive shadows, merely blocking my undead''s attacks, began to stick to Kyle''s body.


    Kyle''s final phase.


    He was in a state of Shadow Armor.


    In that state, engaging in closebat with him, strengthened by potions, and surrounded by shadows, was quite challenging.


    ''He''s just a wizard anyway.''


    I had no confidence in fighting against him, who relied solely on physical strength without any systematic fighting skills. Instead, I weed thisst phase.


    "Heugh. Huuuaaargh!"


    Of course, seeing that reckless mana surge, I wasn''t going to becent at all.


    But I had no intention of backing down either.


    Kyle disregarded my undead and dashed straight towards me.


    Wearing full-body shadow armor, his erged body and speed were quite threatening.


    Swish!


    The shadow-made ws shed past me as if they were about to tear me apart.


    ''It''s unfavorable.''


    That was my thought towards the opponent.


    My talent lies inbat.


    Against such novice movements, I could dominate as an overwhelmingly strong force.


    No matter how excellent their physical abilities were, unless they were incredibly powerful beyond myprehension, I could read and predict all their moves.


    Swish.


    Swooosh!


    Huaaang Huwoong!


    The shadow ws, reminiscent of a monster''s, continued to swing wildly, but they couldn''t touch my body. As the opponent grew more agitated, their movements became more intense, but it only made their actions easier to dodge.


    "Why, why aren''t they hitting?"


    The moment the opponent spoke, a gap appeared.


    I didn''t miss the opportunity and immediately thrust my sword deep into them.


    ''The changing sword.''


    A single-minded focus, just like when I pierced through Grace''s defense.


    At the same time, enduring the dizziness returning to my head, I fused the me magic.


    Puff! Fwooosh!


    The thrusting sword overcame tremendous resistance and pierced through the opponent''s shadow.


    Simultaneously, the sword created from aura burned the surrounding shadows vigorously.


    "Kuhaak."


    Kyle struggled and swung his hand like a deadly weapon at me, but Nickel and Timur, who had been observing, intercepted his arms.


    "Die."


    Fwooosh!


    I increased the output of mana, feeling it draining rapidly.


    Then, with a scent of something burning, a terrible scream echoed.


    "Keeeuaaak!"


    Kyle, engulfed in ck mes, let out a scream filled with agony as he thrashed about.


    In the midst of this, Ludo, who had approached behind him unnoticed, vigorously raised a giant greatsword and brought it down.


    Crack Thud!


    That was the end of it.


    As Ludo''s greatsword narrowly brushed past me, the space beneath it turned into a handful of ashes.


    No, it wasn''t just ashes; it should be called dust now.


    ''If it were any other character, they couldn''t have defeated him alone, and even during the final phase, they would have struggled.''


    Indeed, it''s a real morale boost to be a Necromancer, capable of handling everything on my own.


    Besides, the true value of a Necromancer lies not in these small-scale battles but inrge-scale wars; that''s all there is to it.


    Having confirmed Kyle''s death, I dismissed my undead.


    Now that I think about it, I ended the final phase too quickly; Kyle couldn''t even attempt to escape before it was over.


    As the undead vanished, I examined the spot where Kyle was, and there was something shining.


    When I searched through his burned corpse, I finally found fragments of Greed.


    ''What? He had them all by himself?''


    He had as many as four gems.


    I no longer needed to revisit Muriel to investigate the whereabouts of greed.


    ''In the game, I knew the assembly had Greed, and now it seems Kyle escaped and fled to the assembly.''


    But now that''s history.


    Having collected all the pieces of Greed, I took out the expanded bag that I had entrusted to Nickel and gathered the fragments of Greed.


    A total of five gems and one crown.


    All the gems had the same dark crimson color, and rather than feeling dull, they were dazzling enough to captivate anyone.


    ''If Ibine these, will it be a named item?''


    One concern is if I create it and don''t get chosen as its owner. However, it would be a waste not to create greed now that all the fragments havee together.


    ''Right now, I won''t be defeated by any character.''


    Believing in myself, I assembled the Greed.


    As I brought the blood-red gems to the crown, they seemed to be attracted like mas and fit into their empty slots.


    Once all the gems were attached to the crown, the ck crown started emitting a strange vibration.


    [Codex Apocalypse: Chapter 2 - Charitable Greed]


    [Constant Mana Absorption in the Air]


    [ck Magic Consumption +66%, Power +200%]


    [Sess rate of all magic using precious metals as a medium +15%]


    [Mana Storage Function]


    [When in possession, subject to curses. (Curses: Greed, Lethargy, Corruption of Wounds, Decreased Stamina)]


    [Embedded Skills: ''Melody of Greed,'' ''Charity'']


    [Skill ''Melody of Greed'': Allows hearing hints of valuable items obtainable from the surroundings.]


    [Skill ''Charity'': Ovees the transcendent emotional state of ''Greed.'']


    It was a spectacrly iparable set of specs, just like the one I saw before.


    The fact that it incurred curses upon possession was not a problem, as long as one was acknowledged as the owner.


    ''The real question is whether I can be the owner.''


    Such thoughts were overshadowed by the first reaction of the original sin lurking inside me.


    ["Codex Apocalypse: Chapter 0 - Pure Original Sin" has detected "Charitable Greed."]


    ["Codex Apocalypse: Chapter 2 - Charitable Greed" is subservient to the host of "Pure Original Sin."]


    The vibration of Greed stopped.


    Then the branch of the original sin hidden within me emerged and started to swallow the crown of greed.


    "Hey, what will happen if you eat that?"


    ["Codex Apocalypse: Chapter 0 - Pure Original Sin" temporarily possesses "Charitable Greed."]


    ["Codex Apocalypse: Chapter 0 - Pure Original Sin" begins to grow.]


    I was taken aback by the sudden act of the original sin swallowing the crown.


    Unlike Nickel''s case, I still don''t fully understand the concept of the original sin.


    The only fortunate thing was the power gained as the original sin grew.


    Since they said it was temporary possession, there shouldn''t be a big concern about Greed.


    ''It''s like a young child getting a new toy.''


    I could faintly sense the emotions the original sin was experiencing.


    [''Codex Apocalypse: Chapter 0 - Pure Original Sin'' haspleted its growth.]


    [''Codex Apocalypse: Chapter 0 - Pure Original Sin'' is linked to ''Charitable Greed.'']


    [Basic performance strengthened.]


    [Additional skill created.]


    Just likest time, the growth was quicklypleted.


    And the increased mana was noticeable.


    With my body already serving as a storage due to the nature of the Vessel, the sticky energy-like mana seemed to overflow and ripple within me.


    ''I probably won''t have to worry about mana shortage in the future.''


    I examined the improved abilities of the grown sin.


    [Codex Apocalypse: Chapter 0 - Pure Original Sin]


    [Mana recovery rate increased by 222% - Sloth, Greed]


    [Mana sensitivity increased by 77% - Sloth, Greed]


    [Special technique usable once every 6 days (currently stored techniques: Sloth, Greed)]


    [Mana quality increases over time.]


    [Mana nature bes darker over time.]


    There were no significant changes.


    The performance was generally enhanced, and the special technique Greed was added.


    ''If Pure Original Sin regurgitates something in the future, I can use the crown and activate the special technique.''


    Among the item skills attached to the crown, ''Charity'' seemed to be a device to prevent the emotional frenzy caused by using special techniques. If I had been diligent with my Sloth, using the special technique might have suffocated me to the point of almost dying.


    ''Still, I can''t use it recklessly. The after-effects are a separate issue.''


    While it eliminated the possibility of dying during a proper fight, the potential risk of dying due to after-effects was still present.


    ''It''s better than having nothing. I received an unexpected reward.''


    I was pleased to have gained the special technique Greed, which should prove to be helpful in the future.


    I had chased after him just to organize things clearly, but I never expected such a reward waiting for me.


    By the way, speaking of rewards, I remembered Kyle''s hideout inside.


    In the game, we never got the chance to obtain fragments of greed since we missed Kyle. Instead, we received rewards rted to the boss raid from his hideout.


    "In the end, it''s just a game. Boss rewards should be given for defeating them."


    For now, I quickly tidied up Kyle''s severely damaged corpse to the point where his form was unrecognizable.


    It would have been great if I could summon him as an undead, but due to Ludo''s mighty strike that reduced Kyle to ashes, there was no chance to utilize the remains. It''s a bit disappointing since it could have been an opportunity to acquire magical undead.


    Now, let''s enter the inner part of the hideout for the rewards. I felt that something was different inside.


    ''It''s a bit different from what I knew?''


    There was a lot more than before.


    In the game, there were only a few items that yers could take, but now there were several documents, books, and various research tools scattered about.


    Perhaps the timing of my visit was different, resulting in some things that were absent before and some things that had disappeared.


    Since I unexpectedly stumbled upon the hideout, I decided to thoroughly examine it, and there I found something unexpected.


    "Kyle''s ck Grimoire?"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The frozennd, where the relentless white snow continuously fell.


    Amidst such a scene, a ck carriage, led by a horse-shaped monster, moved slowly,pletely contradicting the serenendscape.


    The carriage gave off an ancient aura, but the bone decorations scattered around it added a sense of darkness. Inside the carriage, Hegel was sitting, reading books.


    "Hmm?"


    Hegel, who hade to search for Sins in the north, suddenly lifted his gaze from the book he was reading as he felt a surge of mana. He then opened the carriage window and directed his gaze outside into the raging snowstorm.


    Amidst the heavy falling snow, the northern border''s mountain range was faintly visible.


    Beyond thaty the Rodren Empire.


    ''What could have happened?''


    He sensed something a moment ago.


    It meant the death of one of his subordinates nted in the academy.


    ''Kyle Schutzman. He wasn''t an easy target to be killed so easily.''


    This was already the second incident.


    Even though he had been living in this area for quite some time, having two deaths ur in such a short period was unusual.


    ''Is the Holy Kingdom making a move? Or is it just a coincidence?''


    To make matters worse, this happened while he was in the middle of searching for sins, causing a headache.


    Losing his spy in the academy was a significant loss.


    ''Come to think of it, Kyle reported finding something rted to greed recently.''


    The more he thought about it, the more tangled the situation seemed, making his head ache even more.


    Eventually, Hegel reached for the magicalmunication device disyed in the carriage.


    After a moment of waiting, a connecting tone was heard, and soon the other party picked up the call.


    "Hehe! Hello!"


    "Luna Pendragon."


    In response to the crazed voiceing from the other side of themunication device, Hegel addressed the person.


    "I have a favor to ask of you."

 Chapter 84: Hollington Territory

    Chapter 84: Hollington Territory


    A week had passed since dealing with Kyle.


    During that time, many things had happened, but personally, there were only troublesome andplicated matters that I didn''t want to recall.


    ''Fortunately, it was Dianne who directly killed Grace. If it had been me or Vivian, it would have been much more troublesome.''


    I was trying to simplify my expression, but would it be merely troublesome?


    Perhaps there would have been a bigger uproar due to political issues.


    In Dianne''s case, thanks to her family, the situation didn''t escte much.


    "We''re almost there."


    Looking at the scenery outside the train window, I spoke.


    The ce I was heading to now is the Evest Headquarters.


    The patent application for the newly created potions was dyed, ovepping with the year-end and the beginning of the year, but now I could finally make the contract.


    Moreover, the Academy had a one-week break due to this incident, so I had plenty of time.


    ''Things might get a bit chaotic because of the evolution, but it shouldn''t be a problem. If it wasn''t now, the timing would have been ambiguous, and I had no choice but toe out.''


    After the battle with Kyle, my experience points had piled up, and the sess rate for the evolution of the ''ck Magic Command Series Talent'' had significantly increased. It had surpassed 30% a few times before, but this time, as a result of the incident, I boldly chose evolution, surpassing 90%.


    It wasn''t an immediate process; there was still some time left until the evolution would bepleted after finishing various investigations at the Academy.


    Pwoosh.


    Finally, I got off the train and looked around.


    I had been here once before, so there was no need to look around again, but memories from when I yed as Lucia surfaced, making me react involuntarily.


    I immediately took a carriage from the nearby carriage station and headed to Hollington Castle.


    I knew that Lucia had alsoe down to her hometown during this break, so if I was lucky, I might be able to meet her.


    Hollington Territory wasn''trge, so the carriage quickly arrived at Hollington Castle.


    Of course, since it was a territory purchased with money, it wasn''t particrly big or unique.


    ''Of course, there must be something hidden. When I yed as Lucia, I clearly saw its virtue.''


    Whether it was because Lucia was yable or not, this seemingly unremarkable territory had a hidden secret.


    It wasn''t influential enough to change the game''s story, but it was quite a helpful item.


    ''I guess it''s more like a material than an item.''


    Among the materials for making magical artifacts, there was a top-grade material hidden.


    It was a primary ingredient that could create a Named-grade item, and I always carried it since it was an item that suited Lucia very well.


    ''A Named-grade magician''s item, it reminds me of the Roar of the Dawn.''


    After killing Grace, the Roar of Dawn lost its master.


    I left the ce without checking it, but surprisingly, the Roar of Dawn immediately chose a new master.


    ''Once a Named-grade item chooses its master, the selection cannot be changed until the master dies.''


    Surprisingly, the new master was Dianne.


    As if it wasn''t enough that Dianne was the one who directly killed Prince Grace, her selection as the master of the Roar of Dawn caused chaos in the Mayern Kingdom, which was evident without saying.


    If it weren''t for the Alven Family, Dianne might have been assassinated due to the revenge sent by the Mayern Kingdom.


    ''Perhaps they really hired assassins?''


    That''s how ruthless the world of politics was.


    As long as they didn''t get caught, no matter how high their status was, they could manipte things on this ying field.


    Still, I wasn''t particrly worried because it was Dianne, who was growing at a rate that no other yable character, excluding myself, could catch up with. Moreover, equipped with the Named-grade item, the Roar of Dawn, her abilities would be formidable even if dozens of assassins came at her.


    In any case, due to this incident, the Alven family apparentlypensated the Mayern Kingdom handsomely. No matter how much Grace had consumed potions rted to ck magic, the position of being a prince was not to be taken lightly. In addition, the Roar of Dawn had been taken, so it was a natural consequence.


    ''It''s good for Dianne to get stronger. Besides, with Keshurn''s hindrance gone, it''s actually better.''


    Well, apart from this incident, from the Empire''s perspective, they were rather infuriated with the Mayern Kingdom.


    Using the excuse that the Mayern Kingdom had caused a disturbance in a foreign country, along with the fact that the kingdom''s prince was involved with ck magic, it was a perfect opportunity for political attacks.


    Thud  hehe!


    "Sir, we have arrived."


    This was Evest''s main headquarters and the Hollington family''s home, Hollington Castle.


    It was a mansion surrounded by wooden walls, but even though it only looked like a castle in name, it was still part of the Hollington Territory, so what was visible was not all there was.


    Since the appointment had already been made, passing through the entrance was quick.


    I received guidance from a servant and entered the building.


    "Ah! Lord Cromwell!"


    As I was guided inside, I ran into Alfred, the butler.


    {T/n: This is justzy writing now XD}


    Since we had met during the previous contract, it was a familiar face.


    "Alfred. It''s been a while."


    "Yes, have you been well, Your Excellency?"


    Even as he greeted me, he seemed to subtly gauge my reaction.


    What''s going on?


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I apologize sincerely, Your Excellency. Our master knew about the appointment with you and had been preparing, but suddenly an important guest arrived, and he couldn''t ignore them. So, he''s currently upied elsewhere."


    This is a bit awkward.


    I wasn''t trying to assert my authority, but naturally, when someone else had made the appointment first, it was inevitable to feel ufortable when they received the attention first.


    Still, judging from the way he spoke, the person he referred to was probably a noble of higher rank than me or someone of equivalent status, so I just nodded, pretending to understand.


    ''It''s better this way. Should I go see Lucia?''


    Since I was already here somewhere in this building, I should meet Lucia and then leave.


    I didn''t have anything particr to discuss with her, but since I came, I should at least greet her.


    "In that case, can I meet Lucia?"


    "Oh! I will inform Miss Lucia right away."


    "No need."


    As soon as I said that, a voice suddenly came from behind, and both Alfred and I turned our heads.


    There was Luciaing down the stairs, wearing her pajamas with teddy bears printed on them.


    ''A bear-themed pajama....''


    Feeling like it was an unnecessary observation, I greeted her.


    "It''s been almost a week. How have you been?"


    "Yes, except for being bored to death, I''ve been doing well."


    ...Did she say she''s been doing well?


    It seemed like she didn''te down to her hometown by her own will.


    Considering she got directly involved in the incident, her parents would want her toe back home. After all, she almost died.


    "I heard roughly what happened. It seems like you''re an important guest, and my father seemed flustered. I''ll apologize on his behalf."


    "What''s there to apologize for between us?"


    "What is there between us?"


    Lucia opened her eyes wide and asked with a puzzled expression.


    What''s wrong with you today?


    "Why do you look so irritable? We''re senior and junior, you know that. Why are you asking when you already know? Anyway, let''s change the ce. Can you just leave me standing here like a guest?"


    At my clumsy words, Lucia turned her body around and said, "Follow me."


    Seeing her like that made me feel sorry for Alfred, who was watching us with a nervous look. If he knew that Lucia was like this on a regr basis, he must feel uneasy having to serve her.


    I followed Lucia up the stairs.


    The ce she led me to was none other than her private study.


    ''''Seeing her like this, it seems she didn''te straight out of bed but rather spent time eating and sleeping here in this attire.''


    The study was messy.


    Various odds and ends were scattered around, and there were even dining utensils that seemed to have been used for meals, yet they hadn''t been cleaned up. From the looks of it, it seemed like personal servants were not allowed to enter her private study.


    ''Since she''s an only daughter, her parents must think vey much of Lucia.''


    That''s why they were so desperate to cure her illness.


    Thanks to that, Lucia''s room was filled with expensive and rare herbs and magical ingredients, some covered in dust. All these luxurious materials could be found everywhere.


    ''Unfortunately, Lucia alone will never be able to create the cure.''


    She was an unquestionable genius.


    However, no matter how much of a genius she was, there were still areas where she was weaker.


    Of course, even that weakness was far superior whenpared to others, but her true talenty elsewhere.


    ''Her talent will only blossom after curing her illness, so the priority is the cure.''


    I had already nned everything for the past week.


    It wasn''t just nning; I was already seeing some results.


    Since I set her cure as the top priority, the results were only natural.


    ''There''s only one chance to make Lucia''s cure. We need to be cautious.''


    Of course, if we could get more ingredients, there would be more opportunities.


    But those materials were not easily essible, and we didn''t know what variables coulde into y. So, seeding at once would be the best.


    "Senpai?"


    "Oh, sorry. I got lost in thought for a moment."


    "Did you think about Vivianne-senpai?"


    "What?"


    I was taken aback by Lucia''s sudden question.


    Why would Viviannee up now?


    "I just had a feeling."


    "Why would I suddenly think of Vivianne? Why would you think of Vivian out of the blue?"


    Have they be that close?


    Thoughtely, they seem to be spending time together. It''s an interesting development.


    ''A yer and a viin bing friends. It''s abination I''ve never seen in a game before.''


    Exhaling a sigh towards Lucia, who was about to answer, I shook my head.


    "Enough with the nonsense. Where did we leave off? You already made the antidote, right?"


    "Ah, yes. That... Since then, I have been researching for over an hour."


    I pretended not to know her research purpose, but I don''t know why she''s trying to hide it.


    ''Is it because you think it''s a weakness?''


    Well, it doesn''t matter.


    Regardless, I will cure Lucia one way or another.


    We continued our research in a hurry, and I was so engrossed in it that I even forgot the reason foring here in the first ce. Suddenly, I felt the presence of someone approaching the study.


    ''It seems like the conversation is over.''


    After sensing the presence, I remembered why I hade here in the first ce.


    It must be a servant calling me.


    "Knock."


    However, something felt off.


    The person standing outside the study door knocked on the door with an abrupt sound of onomatopoeia.


    I had a gut feeling that the one knocking on the door yfully wasn''t a servant.


    ''Just in case...''


    Always alert, I hid Lucia, who looked puzzled, behind my back and asked toward the door.


    "Who is it?"


    "Knock! Can Ie in?"


    "I asked who you are."


    I pulled out my Gkshur.


    I felt Lucia behind me tensing up slightly.


    "I''ll go in."


    The person on the other side of the door kept it open.


    I nced at the intruder to confirm their identity.


    "I asked who you are before you barge in..."


    I stopped mid-sentence.


    Although their appearance had changed, I could see their mana talent.


    Dozens of runes intricately inscribed on their body.


    While there were a few people with runes, only one person had so many.


    "Salem?"

 Chapter 85: Lucia Everlast and Sincerity

    Chapter 85: Lucia Evest and Sincerity


    A brief silence ensued.


    The person who entered the studyughed.


    "Hahaha. Hey, Adrias. What''s with that expression? It looks like you saw someone you don''t want to see? Well, at least you didn''t fail to recognize me likest time, so you passed!"


    "Indeed, it''s Salem."


    Even though he had changed his appearance, I almost failed to recognize him again.


    But why is Salem here?


    Could it be that the person who was in conversation with the Head of Evest was...?


    "Salem? You mean Salem Yedidia?"


    Lucia''s soft voice came from behind me at that moment.


    I forgot that Lucia was there and made a mistake.


    Lucia, who was behind me, pushed her head slightly forward and red at Salem.


    "Yes, I''m Salem Edidia. Are you William''s daughter? I''ve heard about you a few times. You''re indeed beautiful."


    Even though his true identity was revealed, Salem confidently nodded his head.


    He seemed like one of the world''s strongest beings without a trace of fear.


    At that moment, the sound of someone running and a voice came from outside the study.


    "Your Highness Hagendal! Please wait a moment!"


    It seemed that the person was using the pseudonym "Hagendal."


    Salem went back outside and faced Lord Hollington, who had just arrived at the study, with a smile.


    "Sorry William. They''ve already uncovered my identity. You don''t have to call me Hagendal."


    "Ah, well..."


    Hollington, who arrived at the study a littlete, nced alternately between Salem and us with a surprised expression. Then he looked at Salem with a reproachful look.


    "You promised toe quietly..."


    "Haha. Sorry, I got excited when I heard Adrias was here. Right, Adrias?"


    "Are you aquainted with His Excellency?"


    "Ofcourse! We have a very special rtionship!"


    What should I say?


    Although Salem was a person involved in a halfway affair, he was also a wanted criminal in the Empire. His rtionship with Viscount Hollington was certainly not ordinary, but affirming it would lead to variousplications.


    "He is my life''s benefactor."


    That should be enough.


    If we seemed too close, it could be dangerous. In reality, we weren''t that close.


    "What? We''re just on such good terms?"


    Why was everyone so obsessed with our rtionship today, starting with Lucia?


    It was probably just a joke, but still.


    Unexpectedly, Salem''s appearance surprised me a little, but I felt more d than scared because he had shown kindness to me. Especially, the mana wave he taught me was still useful, so I felt grateful.


    "Anyway, what were you doing here? Are you two dating?"


    "We were conducting research."


    Despite my response to Salem''s words, Lord Hollington stepped forward with an angry look and nced at Lucia. Considering Lord Hollington''s temperament, any man who ends up with Lucia in the future would likely have a tough time.


    "I''ve disrupted the rtionship between you two youngsters, haven''t I? William. Let''s go out and have a drink like old pals."


    "Yes, yes? Um, I had an appointment with Lord Cromwell..."


    "Oh my, if you''re so oblivious, you''ll be resented by your daughter."


    "Uh, it''s not like that..."


    The two of them seem to be having quite a confrontation.


    As I looked on with surprise, Lucia interjected, "Is it true that you are Salem Yedidea? The devil chasing the truth?"


    "Yes, why? Can''t believe it?"


    When Salem asked, almost cutely, Lucia replied boldly, "Yes."


    "What''s it to you?"


    "What do you mean, what''s it to me?"


    "If you don''t believe it, then so what? Do I have to prove it to you?"


    Lucia seemed momentarily taken aback by Salem''s characteristic gruff tone.


    Seeing that, I eventually stepped in, "Salem, anyway, what''s going on here? Is this okay?"


    "Who would recognize me? Business is done, and I''vee down to the mortal world after a long time, so I should enjoy some entertainment. Hey, William, let''s go to the pub quickly."


    "Um, that''s..." Lord Hollington sent me a knowing nce, seeming ufortable.


    I shook my head helplessly, "I''m fine. I still have some research to do with Lucia, so it''s okay to postpone the contract a bit."


    "Thank you, Your Highness."


    After all themotion, Salem took Lord Hollington and left. That nonchnt personality of his will probably never change until the day he dies.


    "How far did you go?"


    "Senpai, is that person really Salem Yedidea? I still can''t believe it."


    "If you don''t believe it, then don''t. And there''s nothing good about getting close to him."


    For some reason, Lucia seems quite interested in Salem.


    It''s fascinating to see her, who usually doesn''t react much to anything, showing such a response.


    "Shall we continue?"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Continuing is damn impossible.


    Once my concentration was broken, I couldn''t make any progress whatsoever.


    Finally, Lucia and I went outside to liven up the atmosphere.


    "Lucia."


    "Yes?"


    "Is this research rted to that remedy you mentioned before?"


    Lying on the grassy field on a small hill in front of the castle, I asked. I knew the reason since I had yed the game, but I never directly asked her about it before, so I took this opportunity to inquire.


    "Yes."


    "What is that remedy? What do you want to use it for? If I know, I can set a clear goal and help you properly, don''t you think?"


    "Do you want to know?"


    "Huh?"


    Lucia smiled with almost closed eyes, basking in the warm sunlight.


    "No, I don''t want to tell you."


    "What? Why?"


    "If I tell you, you''ll dislike me, won''t you?"


    In an instant, her expression turned bittersweet, and she got lost in a sad smile.


    But the fleeting expression made me wonder if I had misunderstood her.


    ''There''s no way I misread it.''


    I felt sorry for Lucia for no reason.


    There was no one who could understand the disease she carried alone.


    As the only person in this world with a rare and incurable illness, she must have developed a defense mechanism that prevented others from approaching her emotions recklessly.


    "Lucia."


    "Why? Again. If you set the mood like that, do you think I will tell you?"


    "I... Recently, I''ve had many challenging moments, but I''ve also been happy. I have a family waiting for me, and there are people I''ve bonded with at the academy, like you, Vivianne, and others. It''s a life I could never have imagined before."


    When I was Kim Jinhwan, my life was solely focused on missions and achieving goals.


    Most emotions were suppressed as I was merely a machine deployed for operations.


    But aftering here, I realized something.


    That I''m not a machine.


    I am a human being with genuine emotions.


    Despite the burden of knowing the secrets and future of this world, every day felt enjoyable.


    The drive for self-improvement, Amy''s letters about her new challenges, the rtionships with yable characters who truly live and breathe - I was grateful for it all, beyond belief.


    "So, everything in my life is precious to me. I don''t want to lose it. That''s why I struggle even harder. Even if I have to sweat and struggle to protect these precious everyday moments, I still find joy in it."


    Lucia maintained her silence and listened quietly to my story.


    Though her eyes seemed drowsy, I knew she was awake.


    "That''s why there will never be a time when I''ll dislike you. I guarantee it. Even if everything in this world betrays you, I won''t leave you alone. Ah, did I go too far?"


    I chuckled lightly, feeling that the atmosphere had be unnecessarily heavy.


    Lucia continued to pretend to be asleep and didn''t respond, but it didn''t matter.


    I just wanted her to understand my sincerity, so I spoke one-sidedly.


    tter, tter.


    "Sir Cromwell!"


    Suddenly, Lord Hollington''s carriage returning to the castle came into view.


    I waved my hand and got up from my spot.


    "Lucia, you''re also someone precious to me. Just remember that."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Adrias Cromwell left immediately after concluding the contract.


    As Lucia watched him leave from her room in the castle, she recalled the words he had said.


    ''He won''t leave me alone...''


    Her face flushed without reason.


    How could he say something like that without even a change in expression?


    However, precisely because of that, his words resonated deeply in her heart.


    She realized she didn''t know much about Adrias Cromwell.


    Apart from being the Count of Cromwell and having a younger sister, she knew nothing else. She had never been particrly interested, but this recent incident piqued her curiosity.


    She wondered how he had lived, what he was like as a child, and how he became a Count at such a young age.


    ''I think he doesn''t like sweets much, but what does he enjoy eating? Does he like meat?''


    As her curiosity about Adrias surged, a myriad of thoughts flooded her mind.


    Lost in her thoughts for a while, Lucia was awakened by the sound of a servant knocking on her door.


    "Miss Lucia, the master invites you to have a meal together at the dining hall. How should I ry the message?"


    Lucia, who always had her meals in her researchb or her room, decided to go down to the dining hall after a long time.


    Her father would probably know more about the Cromwell family, right?


    As she headed down and replied that it was fine, she was surprised to see an unexpected guest in the dining hall.


    ''Salem Yedidea.''


    He was still here, not nning to leave yet?


    Salem was seated with her father, presumably nning to dine together until dinner.


    "Lucia, I didn''t expect you toe out, so I couldn''t tell you in advance. Lord Hagendal decided to join us for the meal. Is that okay?"


    "Yes, it''s fine."


    Though she already knew Salem''s true identity, she walked to her seat without showing any signs of unease.


    Lucia was secretly pleased with the situation. She wanted to ask Salem about their encounter and him, as he seemed quite connected to Adrias.


    "Lucia Evest."


    Before she could ask any questions, Salem spoke first.


    "I heard you have some talent in magic. Is it true?"


    "Just a little."


    Her response was somewhat vague, as she didn''t have much interest in magic itself. Learning magic was merely a means for her to research her remedy.


    "When I see you, it reminds me of someone who used to be my disciple."


    "Your disciple?"


    "Yeah. He ran away because he couldn''t climb further, though."


    While talking, Salem raised his arm and started creating something with magic.


    It looked like something shining blue, resembling a star.


    "Ah..."


    Lucia was mesmerized by the magic as if she were enchanted, and Lord Hollington watched with an expression of curiosity, wondering what was going on.


    "Do you know what this is?"


    "Mana."


    Lucia answered in a single breath as Salem smiled and tossed the star-like creation into the air before catching it.


    "Ah! It''s, it''s dangerous..."


    "You seem to know exactly what this is."


    While Lucia looked anxious, Salem had an expression of interest as he observed her.


    Then, he held the star he created in his hand and leaned closer to her.


    "Lucia Evest, would you like to try being my disciple for a moment?"

 Chapter 86: Youngest Warlock and Tutoring

    Chapter 86: Youngest Warlock and Tutoring


    After concluding the contract, I dropped by Amy''s ce to see her face. She seemed busy, as if she was trying to do something with the money I''ve been sending hertely.


    ''It''s a good thing to have passion for something.''


    If Amy has something she wants to do, I''ll support her no matter what it is.


    Today is Monday, the day when the academy finally returns to normal operation.


    The incident involving the dark magic potion seems to have been resolved on the surface, and thankfully, it was overlooked that I was the one who killed Kyle.


    ''That said, all the potion-making sses are canceled now.''


    It''s a natural consequence since all the potion-rted sses taught by Kyle have turned into empty slots. The academy announced that they would hire a new professor soon, but I doubted they would just bring in any low-level magician into the Rodren Academy. It might take some time.


    Thanks to that, I had the whole Monday off, so I decided to spend my morning in the personal researchb.


    I was currently working on Lucia''s remedy research.


    ''I can''t create a perfect cure, but I can create medicine that can dy the progression of her condition.''


    Though Lucia doesn''t show it, her pain is likely quite severe.


    The disease she''s suffering from is simr to modern cancer, but the difference is that it''s a congenital disease rted to mana. Thanks to this, we can consider her as having a talent for magic.


    ''She gained a talent but had to be fated to have a terminal illness.''


    But there''s nothing to worry about.


    With my countless experiences ying as Lucia, I''ve tried to cure her many times.


    Thanks to these experiences, I''ve created not only a perfect cure but also medicines that can dy the progression of her condition. I thought it would be a good opportunity to increase my potion-making skill experience, so I decided to make one.


    ''My head hurts.''


    The evolution of the dark magic talent is still ongoing, giving me a severe headache.


    As the day went by, I felt my fever rising and the pain in my head getting worse. But I didn''t have the luxury to rest; I had to go to the researchb.


    The evolution is still a few days away frompletion, but I looked at it positively. A long evolution time usually means that the evolution is more likely to be of high quality.


    Staying in the researchb all day, I realized that evening was approaching. Even so, I needed to eat something, so I wrapped up my research and came out of theb. But when I opened the door, I saw someone standing in front of it.


    "Surprise."


    I was slightly taken aback as I recognized the person standing there. It was someone unexpected.


    ''Berial Castell?''


    What is the head of the School of Magic doing here?


    "I''ve been waiting for you. I didn''t expect it to take this long."


    The mysterious character, Berial Castell.


    I could confidently say that he is one of the most bizarre characters I''ve encountered among the magicians.


    ''One of the characters I dislike getting involved with the most at the academy.''


    Among the Overlords and Warlocks I''ve encountered, there were very few who could be considered normal individuals. Most of them had entric personalities, and Berial was no exception. Being around him made me uneasy.


    ''A monster who can kill someone without any reason, without even blinking an eye.''


    This is not a metaphor; it''s the truth. Even during my game y, I''ve been killed by Berial out of the blue several times. I never knew what the other person was thinking, so I had no idea why I died.


    After a few times, I simply concluded that he was just a lunatic.


    ''But it''s amazing how he never caused any incidents inside the academy.''


    Whenever my character died, it was always outside the academy.


    It usually happened when I had to go outdoors for evaluations and such.


    So, I guess it''s safe as long as we''re inside the academy.


    "Headmaster Berial, what brings you here?"


    "Are we getting straight to the point? Seems like you''re quite busy."


    No. I just don''t want to talk to you for too long.


    But I forced a smile and spoke politely.


    "No, not at all. I''m just surprised that the Headmaster himself came to visit, so I couldn''t help asking a question first."


    "I see. Let''s get straight to the point then. I''m here to make a proposal to Student Adrian."


    "A proposal... you mean?"


    I tried to recall if I had any connection with Berial in the past, but no matter how hard I thought, I couldn''t remember any direct involvement or events between us.


    "I understand that you''re nervous, but you don''t need to be. As you know, unlike other professors, I''m responsible for private tutoring. Do you know that?"


    "Yes."


    "I want to offer private tutoring to Adrian Student. What do you think?"


    Berial''s private tutoring?


    But the way he phrased it sounded strange. It didn''t feel like he wanted to offer tutoring; it felt more like he wanted something.


    Though I was trying to avoid getting involved with him as much as possible, I pretended to contemte the offer for a moment before shaking my head.


    "I''m deeply grateful for your generous offer, Headmaster, but..."


    Berial''s words were overwhelming, leaving me dumbfounded.


    What? Is that lunatic crazy?


    "Please ept it with gratitude beyond measure, my tutoring. Well, that''s how I understand it."


    "Yes?"


    ''Ughh, this crazy guy''


    With those words, Berial disappeared like an arrow shot.


    His attitude, as if there was no room for rebuttal, left me stunned.


    "Fuck?"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    But he followed through with his offer.


    The next day, at the end of my ss, I saw Berial waiting for me at the entrance of the lecture hall. His stoic presence made him look more like an inanimate object than a person.


    "Hey, look over there. Isn''t that the Headmaster?"


    "Yeah, he hasn''t been seen aroundtely. I wonder where he''s been. But why is he just standing there like that?"


    Trying to avoid him quietly while attracting as little attention as possible, I thought I could escape him. However, my attempt failed quickly.


    "Student Adrias?"


    Using his unique magic, Berial walked near me in an instant.


    Despite moving lightly with mana, his speed was enough not to kneel before a knight.


    ''Berial''s magic is a highly original technique that is hard to be ssified as magic. It''s easier to see it as a mana-based skill.''


    What made this possible was the magic circle engraved on his body.


    As far as I know the setup, he was one crazy lunatic who had engraved the magic circle directly on his heart.


    ''Well, like master, like disciple.''


    Knowing who Berial''s master was, I could understand his ignorant ways.


    But to think such a lunatic would give me personal tutoring?


    I would politely decline.


    "Student Adrias. Can''t you hear me?"


    "Ah, Headmaster. You were calling for me?"


    I finally managed to respond, and Berial smiled.


    "Now, shall we begin our tutoring now that your ss is over?"


    Berial''s mention of tutoring caused a stir among the people around us.


    The Headmaster''s private tutoring was originally reserved for senior students about to graduate. So it was natural that there would be a fuss when he offered it to someone like me.


    "Woah. He''s been acting a bit strangetely. Hasn''t he been using his private research roomtely?"


    "Did he bribe someone? He''s been sessful with the Evest Potiontely, and I heard he patented some other potions too."


    "Who does he think he is? Going to the academy like a regr student. Disgusting!"


    As my reputation grew, more people looked up to me, but at the same time, jealousy and resentment increased among others, especially among my peers and older students.


    Especially among my peers and the graduating ss students who have been watching me from close quarters, the pressure and jealousy have been increasing day by day.


    ''Sure, not like I care about this tense atmosphere anyway.''


    Regardless, I decided to follow Berial''s lead. Since the topic hade this far, I couldn''t just refuse, and I didn''t know what sudden actions Berial might take if I declined. So, for now, I had no choice but toply.


    "Yes, let''s go."


    Still, the question remained, why would Berial want to give me private tutoring? We had absolutely no connection or rtionship, so I couldn''t understand why he would offer such a thing to me.


    ''Is it because I have a unique constitution that he wants to research?''


    As I followed Berial, countless eyes around us were fixed on us, and if I took out my tablet and doodled, it seemed like rumors would spread quickly.


    Although I expressed my discontent, to others, it was undoubtedly a golden opportunity. After all, getting private tutoring from Berial Castero, the genius known as the youngest Warlock in centuries, was an extraordinary event. Not even students in the graduating ss were granted this privilege unless they were exceptionally talented.


    Eventually, we arrived at the "Whirlpool Forest," one of the forests within the academy grounds. It was quite vast,parable in size to the estate of a Baron.


    ''Is he not trying to kill me here?''


    He seemedpletely unaware, while I was alone, trembling with anxiety. However, I couldn''t help but react this way after encountering him a few times.


    "Adrias."


    "Yes?"


    "The origin of magic involves purity, understanding, and contradiction."


    I nodded in response to Berial''s words.


    "But did you know? In fact, the origins of magic are much more numerous and diverse."


    Was he talking about the myths and ancient magic?


    Of course, I knew about it.


    Having already yed the game and gained some knowledge of the hidden history of this world, I decided not to pretend to know and tilted my head.


    "Is that so?"


    "Although the exact number of origins is yet to be confirmed, there were over ten different origins discovered. The three existing origins, derived from the first origin, ''Purity,'' have been identified. However, the other origins have not even shown a hint of being discovered."


    I was already familiar with the fact that Contradiction and Understanding were derived from Purity.


    But I had no idea that there were over ten different origins.


    And the reason why the other ten or so origins hadn''t surfaced seemed somewhat apparent to me. It was because the connections between them were non-existent.


    This rtionship was like rock-paper-scissors.


    You discovered a rock one day and researched it, leading you to find scissors and paper. But from there, finding a butterfly or an apple had nothing to do with it.


    "Purity ovees Understanding, Understanding ovees Contradiction, and Contradiction ovees Purity."


    Of course, it wasn''t absolute and could vary depending on the Warlock''s abilities, but it was the basic concept in the magical world.


    "Student Adrias, the reason I wanted to give you private tutoring is because I saw the magic circle you created. Your understanding of Contradiction is remarkable."


    So, he decided to teach me.


    I thought it was just a minor incident, but I didn''t expect it to lead to this.


    "Usually, magic based on Contradiction is often rted to dark magic. Just in case, I want to ask..."


    As Berial was speaking, he looked at me with a significant glint in his eyes.


    "Adrian Student, have you mastered dark magic?"

 Chapter 87: Withdrawal

    Chapter 87: Withdrawal


    As always, my poker face remained unchanged, showing no hint of emotion to the other person. I simply nodded my head without any change in expression.


    "How could that be? Isn''t ck magic something only crazy people learn?"


    "Well, you see, just looking at the recent events, no one knew that Professor Kyle was a ck mage, did they? And I don''t have any prejudice against ck mages. In the end, we''re all human, aren''t we?"


    Berial''s narrowed eyes seemed to coil around me like a snake''s gaze.


    But I continued to speak nonchntly.


    "Yes, exactly. Even when I took Professor Kyle''s sses, I never had any doubts."


    "Adrias."


    Berial turned around.


    Then he carefully scanned the trees around us.


    After a moment, Berial spoke again.


    "Whether you''ve learned dark magic or not, I don''t care. It''s not very important to me. Of course, I know that you, Adrias, haven''t learned dark magic. It''s just an assumption, an assumption. I wanted to convey that I don''t mind any ws you might have, even if they''re substantial."


    "So, you''re saying you only see the ability?"


    "That''s right. Even if you were to be expelled for breaking the rules or be a heinous criminalmitting heinous crimes, it wouldn''t mean anything to me. I just want to see the original magic you create."


    His eyes turned back to me, showing emotions as a culprit that were hard to fathom.


    And it was none other than madness.


    "I saw potential in your magical matrix. I thought Adrias, as a student, could create original magic."


    "There might be more talented individuals than me. Like the winner of this tournament who is the first magic department winner in 12 years. I don''t understand why you would choose me, with such talent around."


    "Of course, Dianne Alben is an exceptional magician. She can handle things on her own. But you''re different. You''ll need my help."


    I couldn''t quite figure out what he was thinking.


    Was he saying that Dianne would manage on her own and watch over me?


    Was he asking me to believe that?


    But I felt like I didn''t have much of a choice.


    Furthermore, aside from the unsettling aspect of Berial''s private lessons, it was clear that they would be beneficial to me. Regardless of what others said, Berial was undoubtedly a genius worthy of the title of the youngest Warlock.


    In the end, I lowered my head.


    "I''ll be in your care, Headmaster."


    "Should I call you Student Adrias as well? You have a cautious personality, not a bad thing."


    Berial''s lips curled slightly, forming a smile.


    And so, this peculiar private tutoring began.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ''Failure...''


    Lucia Evest had already recorded nearly a thousand experiment attempts while contemting her failures.


    The issue was that there had been no progress during those attempts.


    Lucia pinched her own arm to keep the drowsiness that kepting at bay.


    And she remembered.


    ''When I was working with Senior Adrias, it felt like there were some clues.''


    She had her own pride, so she had been trying to handle things on her own without saying anything.


    However, due to the conversation with Adrias that had happened recently, he kepting to her mind.


    ''If I ask, maybe he''ll help me?''


    Adrias had clearly valued her.


    Since it was a request from someone so precious, wouldn''t he listen?


    "...Seems foolish."


    Suddenly, she let out a tiredugh as she felt the weight of her situation.


    Even though she had decided not to have expectations from others, she found herself constantly yearning for Adrias whenever she had a chance.


    ''How did it be sofortable all of a sudden?''


    Since thest time they met and talked?


    Since he saved her from a user of dark magic potion?


    Thinking in this manner, she felt that it had been like this from the very beginning.


    When everyone thought she was entric and kept their distance, from the time when she, in her effort to stand out, bought lunch during her freshman years.


    ''I miss him.''


    Lucia realized that she had unconsciously been tidying up theboratory.


    And even though she realized it, she didn''t slow down.


    In fact, she hastened her pace to tidy up and go to Adrias.


    She knew that him creating her cure was nearly impossible at this point.


    Adrias undoubtedly had talent, but she didn''t think he could create a cure that she had worked on all her life at this critical juncture. She just wanted to talk to him now. She wanted to share more stories and create memories, even if they were few.


    Tap.


    "Ah."


    Tears falling like dropletsnded on the table, sparkling like stars.


    Lucia wiped her eyes and smiled, trying her best.


    "I''m not dead yet."


    It''s okay.


    I can still hold on.


    First, let''s go find Senior Adrias.


    And let''s just goof around when we meet.


    Having finished organizing theboratory, Lucia immediately picked up her tablet and contacted Adrias. Since Adrias had recently be wealthier, he had acquired a new tablet, so she got his contact information first.


    "Senior. Where are you?"


    After sending the message, she waited for a moment and quickly received a reply.


    "Lab. Why?"


    Upon reading the reply, Lucia headed towards Adrias'' personal research room.


    Luckily, it was in the same research building, so the distance was short.


    Knowing where Adrias'' personalb was located, she arrived at the door and knocked.


    Creak.


    "Lucia?"


    As the door opened, Adrias'' unruly hair swayed.


    Upon seeing his seaweed-like hair, Lucia unconsciously reached out and touched Adrias'' hair.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Seaweed."


    Adrias let her touch his hair for a moment before staying still.


    Bloodshot eyes, pupils looking distant.


    Taking a quick look at Lucia''s condition in that moment, he spoke.


    "You look hungry. Aren''t you?"


    "All of a sudden?"


    "Let''s go eat something."


    Although she hadn''t really thought about it, she nodded her head.


    The ce Adrias and Lucia arrived at was Alven Street.


    Since it waste at night, not many shops were open, but Adrias suddenly entered a pub.


    "Senior?"


    "What?"


    "Would you like to have beer?"


    "Sometimes drinking isn''t so bad."


    Lucia raised an eyebrow at Adrias with a stern look, but he didn''t flinch and entered the pub. It was a weekday evening, so there weren''t many customers, but there was enough warmth in the air.


    As soon as Adrias took a seat, he ordered beef skewers and beer, asking Lucia in the process.


    "Are you going to drink too?"


    "Um... well..."


    Ignoring Lucia''s momentary confusion, Adrias promptly ordered her share as well.


    At first, Lucia was about to say something, but she simply gave up and yfully kicked him under the table.


    "I heard some rumorstely. How about it, receiving private tutoring from the school''s headmaster?"


    "There''s a lot to learn, it''s nice."


    "That''s good for you. Senior. But it''s really strange. Why did you used to act like an idiot before? Now you''re getting private tutoring from the headmaster."


    "It''s not that I used to act like an idiot. I was actually an idiot."


    As they were talking, the beer arrived.


    Adrias received his beer and clinked it against Lucia''s.


    "Ting."


    "Since we''ve ordered it, I''ll drink, but don''t get any strange ideas."


    "What? Ahem."


    Adrias almost burst intoughter for a moment but suppressed it with a fake cough. He didn''t want to start a fight with Lucia just because heughed.


    "Yeah. I''ll be careful."


    While sipping on their drinks, they chatted about various things, and soon some appetizers were served.


    As they drank and engaged in casual conversation, both of them found themselves immersed in the lighthearted exchange, moving away from their busy routines. Before they knew it, Lucia, who had been drinking quite a few rounds, had a flushed face.


    "Senior."


    "Yes."


    "I''m really enjoying this."


    Lucia, her face turning red with sleepiness, mumbled softly.


    Then, she gave a bashful smile.


    "Thank you, Senior."


    "Yeah. I''m thankful too."


    Neither of them knew exactly what they were thankful for, but they exchanged smiles.


    Now it seemed like it was time to get up from their seats, so they settled the bill and left.


    The cool breeze outside cooled their bodies heated by the beer.


    Taking the train back to the dormitory area, they headed towards Lucia''s dormitory first.


    Seeing Adrias see her off, Lucia spoke.


    "Senior, I don''t expect this every day, but sometimes, I think it wouldn''t be bad."


    "That''s right. How about havingte-night snacks like this once a week?"


    "Sure! Hehe."


    Lucia, her eyes forming crescents, looked adorable, perhaps a little tipsy.


    Adrias found her cute, even though Lucia was always cute in appearance, her flushed face and smiling expression were especially charming.


    Thinking of his younger sister, Adrias said, "Lucia, if there''s ever something difficult, feel free to tell me. You don''t need to bear it alone."


    "Okay."


    Before they knew it, they had arrived in front of Lucia''s dormitory.


    "Be careful going up the stairs."


    "Don''t worry!"


    Adrias waved his hand and turned away.


    Lucia remained standing in the same spot, watching him until he disappeared from sight.


    It was a trivial matter, but it made her heart feel warm.


    And as a result, she felt something certain.


    "I want to live. I want to live to feel this happiness for a longer time."


    She wanted to spend every day with Adrias.


    To do that, she had to keep on living.


    "To survive, I need the cure."


    Although she was currently conducting research, shecked certainty.


    She could seek help from Adrias, but she was honestly skeptical.


    So, the most certain option she could choose now was...


    ''Salem Edidia.''


    The demon chasing after the truth.


    One of the most wanted criminals in the empire and the strongest on the continent.


    She had rejected his sudden proposal when they metst time.


    However, with the happiness she felt today, her desire for life grew stronger.


    Could Salem Edidia possibly cure her illness?


    ''If I be Salem''s disciple, my chances of survival will increase. If that happens, I can stay by Senior Adrias'' side for longer.''


    If she became his disciple, she would have to leave the academy and wouldn''t be able to see Adrias for a while.


    It was a bit disappointing, but she thought of it as a sacrifice to be able to see him for a longer time.


    "I will survive."


    Her earnest wish wiped away theziness from her heart.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    [You have created an Unnamed Elixir (Advanced).]


    Finally!


    Finally, I managed to create it.


    Although this wouldn''tpletely cure Lucia''s illness, it would prevent her condition from worsening and reduce her suffering. And with the time earned, I could eventually create a true cure for Lucia''s ailment.


    [Adrias Cromwell: Evolution potential of Potion Brewing Buff Series - 76%]


    [Do you want to proceed with the evolution?]


    Furthermore, this research had significantly increased the experience points of my potion brewing talent.


    If I evolved it this time, it seemed like I would be one step closer to creating Lucia''s cure.


    ''Since my dark magic talent''s evolution is almostplete, I''ll evolve it as soon as this is done.''


    First things first, Lucia had to be informed of this good news.


    I immediately sent Lucia a message using the tablet.


    "Where are you?"


    With the message sent, I left theboratory and saw the bustling streets during lunchtime.


    "Should we grab lunch together for now?"


    But why was the reply taking so long?


    Even after checking the tablet, there was no response.


    In the midst of this, a noticeable headline caught my eye.


    While the tablet covered various gossip within the academy, an unexpected piece of information was highlighted in a ce I hadn''t expected.


    "Breaking News! Lucia Evest, Dropping Out!"

 Chapter 88: Evolution and Proposition

    Chapter 88: Evolution and Proposition


    "Did a short-haired girl with pink hair pass by here?"


    "Yeah? Pink hair? She seemed to be heading to the carriage station a little while ago."


    "Thank you."


    As soon as Adrias heard the news about Lucia, he was chasing after her.


    He didn''t know how things hade to this point, but he had to meet Lucia and talk to her to understand the situation.


    "Haa."


    A puff of hot breath escaped as he ran.


    The side effects of the evolution of dark magic had worsened, and he was now in a state of high fever and intense headache. However, he couldn''t give up on Lucia.


    Running toward the carriage station, Adrias spotted Lucia boarding a carriage in the distance.


    "Lucia!"


    The distance was quite far, so his shout might not have reached her, but he managed to catch a passing carriage and hopped onto it.


    "Could you please follow that carriage behind?"


    Fortunately, he managed to follow without dy.


    As he followed Lucia''s carriage, Adrias''s mind was in turmoil.


    ''What action could have caused the butterfly effect? Lucia withdrawing, no, this is the first time any of the yer characters have withdrawn.''


    Perhaps because Adrias was urging him, the carriage increased its speed, gradually catching up to Lucia''s carriage. It seemed like the person in the other carriage had noticed that we were following, as their movements became subtle, and they gradually slowed down, eventually allowing us to catch up and face them.


    "What? Why are you following?"


    The driver of the other carriage shouted as we ran side by side.


    Upon that, Adrias opened the window of our carriage and called Lucia.


    "Lucia! Lucia Evest!"


    In response, the window on the other side opened, revealing Lucia''s face.


    "Sen...ior? Why are you here?"


    "For now, stop the carriage!"


    It was hard to have a conversation with the noise of the carriage running.


    Lucia nibbled on her lips for a moment, nodded, and then brought her carriage to a stop.


    Finally, when both of our carriages hade to a halt, Adrias and Lucia got off their respective carriages.


    "Why is Senior here?"


    "Let me talk. What''s all this about? Why did you withdraw all of a sudden?"


    Even though Adrias asked, Lucia didn''t respond, just staring at the ground.


    Seeing her like that, Adrias sighed and grabbed Lucia''s arm.


    "Let''s go back. It''s not toote yet."


    "Thank you for caring, but I''m not going back. It''s already toote."


    As she spoke, she pointed in a certain direction.


    There, a middle-aged man with long hair and a long spear slung over his shoulder was approaching.


    "What''s this? Some sort of souvenir event? Why are you here too?"


    "Why are you here?"


    Adrias and Salem looked at each other in confusion.


    "You''re calling me casually, huh? Well, you sure have some nerve. Am I someone you can just call casually?"


    "Salem. So, why is Salem here?"


    When Salem''s name was mentioned, the eyes of the carriage drivers who had been there until then widened. At first, they seemed to doubt what they heard, but as Salem appeared this time without changing his appearance, the drivers, recognizing the distinctive figure, tried to run away in a hurry.


    "Where do you think you''re going? Huh?"


    In an instant, Salem, who had disappeared without a trace, reappeared in front of the carriage drivers.


    And then he swiftly "ate" them.


    "Ah."


    Lucia let out an amazed sigh, seemingly disbelieving her eyes.


    On the contrary, Adrias shook his head and sighed, visibly exasperated.


    Salem, in the first ce, was closer to a viin than a hero. He had a strong tendency to act on his own, and for him, killing a couple of people before any annoying incidents arose was a piece of cake.


    After making the carriage drivers vanish without a trace, Salem casually struck up a conversation.


    "So, where were we in the conversation?"


    "Why are you here?"


    "Yeah! Why are you here?"


    "I came to bring Lucia. Is Lucia''s withdrawal rted to Salem in any way?"


    "Seeing that you don''t even know that, you seem to have just followed. Yeah. Lucia Evest has decided to be my disciple from now on."


    It was the worst.


    Although Salem was kind to Adrias, he was unmistakably a viin, a true dark magician.


    Bing his disciple meant there was no turning back.


    ''No, wait. There''s one exception.''


    If Lucia became as strong as or stronger than Salem, then she could betray him ande out unscathed.


    There had already been such precedents.


    However, setting all that aside, he couldn''t allow Lucia to be Salem''s disciple. Salem''s magic was fundamentally based on body maniption. Lucia couldn''t possibly learn such cruel magic, even among dark magic.


    Being a dark magician was one thing, but during the process, she could experience tremendous physical and mental pain, and her mind could crumble.


    "Lucia, think again. Salem is a dark magician."


    "Hehe. Some people talk as if it''s not always the case."


    Salem muttered beside her, but Lucia seemed not to understand.


    Despite the intensifying headache, Adrias made an effort to ignore Salem''s interjections and continued.


    "You''ll be chased. You won''t be able to see your familyfortably, and you won''t be able to walk around freely outdoors. Do you want to live that kind of life?"


    "Yes. I want to live that life."


    From Lucia''s response, Adrias could infer why she had made this choice.


    ''She chose Salem''s hands for the sake of the cure.''


    Adrias paused for a moment, gathering his thoughts before speaking again.


    "Lucia, I actually knew. I knew you were in pain."


    "What? How could you, senior..."


    "I have a feeling why you''re following Salem right now. But trust me. I will definitely create a cure for you. Just give me about two months."


    "Knowing all this until now, were you pretending?"


    Lucia''s reaction was far from ordinary.


    Adrias froze in response to her unexpected reaction and couldn''t say anything.


    "All this time, you knew I was in pain, and yet you''ve been acting like this? I''m dying, and you''ve been watching from the side so indifferently..."


    From Lucia, whose eyes were reddened, an unusual flow of mana emerged.


    Uncontroble emotions were manifested in the form of mana.


    "Lucia, that''s not it. I''ve been..."


    "I don''t want to hear any more. Don''t hold onto me."


    Lucia managed to suppress the mana and began walking towards Salem.


    Startled, Adrias reached out to her, but in an instant, he felt an intense chill and knelt on one knee.


    ''Side effects...''


    Looking at Adrias like that, Salem asked, "What''s wrong? Are you hurt?"


    Upon seeing that Adrias was in pain, Lucia''s head snapped back.


    A deeply worried expression that she tried to hide was evident on her face.


    "Salem, you can''t. You can''t take Lucia with you."


    "What are you talking about? Why are you interfering with something we''ve already agreed on?"


    "Lucia... I can''t let her go with you, ever. I won''t allow it."


    Pain and headache made his words tumble out without much thought.


    Lucia Evest was one of the keys to saving the world. Such a crucial key couldn''t be left to be tainted right in front of their eyes, which is why Adrias was so desperate.


    But no, it wasn''t just that. Personally, he couldn''t let go of Lucia. She had already taken a ce in his heart, and he couldn''t let her go.


    "Lucia, please. Give me onest chance."


    Adrias''s plea, his weakened state evident, carried a deep sense of desperation.


    Feeling both betrayed and moved by his cry, Lucia couldn''t ignore his plea.


    With a trembling lip, she approached Adrias.


    "You have a fever."


    Kneeling down to match his eye level, she touched his forehead. She could feel the heat radiating from his body. Knowing that he had chased after her in such a state, her heart swelled with mixed emotions.


    And from that sight, she ultimately surrendered.


    As Lucia turned her head to refuse Salem and exin that she couldn''t follow him, Salem preempted her.


    "I don''t think you''ll be saying that you can''t go now."


    "Ah..."


    Lucia lost her words, gazing at him.


    Salem wasn''t a pushover.


    "Lucia Evest. Don''t test me. If you don''te with me, I will kill Adrias Cromwell right here. I''m not joking. If you want to confirm it, you can go anywhere you like."


    His stern warning echoed, and both Adrias and Lucia froze in ce. It was as if life itself had turned into a solid form, unable to move, facing a massive serpent.


    As if standing before a giant snake that had taken on a tangible form, they felt paralyzed.


    Activating their bodies with mana, Adrias managed to break free from the binding and shielded Lucia behind him.


    There was no chance of winning against Salem in a fight.


    But even so, he couldn''t just send Lucia down an obvious path of destruction.


    For now, they had to rely on Salem''s mercy.


    "Salem, I apologize. Instead, I''ll find a way topensate for the time you wasted."


    "Compensation? Hey, Adrias. Because I''ve been so nice to you, you''re shamelessly asking for more?"


    Salem aimed his spear at them.


    The concentration of his mana at the tip of the spear was formidable.


    "Yourpensation will be your life. You little shit."


    As ''Sinister Snake'' shivered and then unfolded into dozens of branches, it lunged toward Adrias.


    Adrias immediately drew his sword and parried the dozens of snakes that struck at him.


    ng! ng! sh!


    Each of the snake''s heads held formidable power.


    As Adrias blocked with his sword and Lucia raised a protective shield, it was all in vain.


    It felt as though he was facing dozens of exceptional spear masters at once, and Adrias was sweating profusely.


    Thunk! Thud!


    The attacks that Adrias couldn''tpletely block began to pierce through his body.


    The snake attacks, powerful enough to prate rocks, easily pierced through Adrias'' mana-fortified body.


    "Stop!"


    Lucia shouted as she stepped forward.


    "I''ll go with you. So, please spare Adrias."


    "Fine. Don''t ruin my mood any further, ande quickly. I don''t have the desire to kill Adrias for no reason."


    Salem hesitated at Lucia''s surrender.


    As he withdrew his spear, the snake heads that were impaled on Adrias'' body were pulled out.


    Blood poured out, and although Adrias staggered, he managed to thrust his Gkshur into the ground to support himself.


    Lucia tried to approach him again, but Salem warned her.


    "Now, your free rein ends here, Lucia Evest. Don''t act like a child."


    With a regretful look, Lucia stepped back.


    Thus, Lucia headed toward Salem, but she couldn''t help turning back as if unable to take her eyes off Adrias.


    "Adrias. I''ll let it slide this time, but if you cause trouble like this again, no matter how much I like you, I''ll kill you."


    With those words, Salem turned around, leaving Lucia at the forefront.


    Lucia had no choice but to leave, while Adrias managed to pull Gkshur out of the ground and stood up with great effort.


    He couldn''t protect her.


    A sense of emptiness filled Adrias'' mind along with the pounding headache.


    ''No, it''s not over yet.''


    There must be something that could change this situation.


    The knowledge gained from countless gaming experiences surely held the key to piquing Salem''s interest.


    Just then, a message appeared in Adrias'' mind.


    [Adrias Cromwell: Evolution of Dark Sorcerer Mastery Lineage has urred.]


    [Talent ''Dark Sorcerer Mastery Lineage (Intermediate)'' has evolved into ''Dark Sorcery (Intermediate).'']


    Thunk.


    Salem, who had been walking, suddenly felt something grabbing his foot and came to a halt.


    He nced down and saw a shadowy figure entwining around his ankle.


    "Wait."


    His mind cleared, and the shivering sensation vanished.


    Adrias Cromwell used the shadow magic he took from Kyler and spoke.


    "Salem Yedidia. I have a proposition for you."

 Chapter 89: The Fourth Origin

    Chapter 89: The Fourth Origin


    In response to Adrias'' words, Salem revealed a smile.


    For some reason, Adrias'' condition seemed to have improved remarkably, as if he had suddenly be much stronger.


    "You monstrous bastard. What is it all of a suddenly? Did you awaken or something?"


    Should I take this guy instead of Lucia?


    Considering it was worth pondering, Salem shattered the shadow binding his feet in an instant.


    "Adrias, do you know the difference between recklessness and courage?"


    "Absolutely. I possess information that might interest Salem."


    At Adrias'' confident words, Salem''s expression turned serious.


    Once again, the same energy as before vibrated in the air.


    "Can you guarantee those words? You might die for speaking so audaciously."


    "Scriptures left by the gods in the Mythical Era. I know where they are."


    Upon hearing Adrias'' words, Sallei narrowed her eyes and stared at him.


    "Mythical Era? Scriptures left by the gods?"


    "Exactly."


    Scriptures left behind in the ruins of the Mythical Era.


    Although it was an object with no apparent abilities or effects, there was one crucial content.


    ''The Fourth Origin.''


    Originally, the discovery of this scripture would lead to a new Origin.


    And such an origin, once discovered, could y an immensely important role for Salem now.


    ''I don''t need it as I already know it. Using it like this would be far more beneficial.''


    As per history, it was the Empire that was supposed to discover the scripture.


    Initially found at Lake Irva on the southwestern border, the scripture was initially used merely as a political tool due to itsck of any observable effects.


    iming they could discover it due to being chosen by the gods, the Empire''s self-praise would provoke the distant Empire on the opposite side of the continent, leading to their discovery of a new Origin during their research.


    That newly discovered Origin was ''Harmony.''


    ''Salem elevated his magical abilities and value at the cost of his body. But because of it, his body is deteriorating. If he finds the scripture and learns about Harmony, his condition might improve."


    Moreover, the current Empire was an adversary simr to Adrias.


    If Salem managed to secure the scripture first, it would be hitting the Empire''s vulnerable spot, just like Adrias.


    "You were arrogant just for that? I didn''t see you that way."


    "After you confirm the contents of the scripture, then you can think. It seems appropriate to talk like this after you''ve considered."


    "You haven''t even epted the deal yet, but you''re speaking so naturally. Moreover, you''re talking as if you know the contents of the scripture."


    "It''s a relic from the Mythical Era, after all. It won''t be ordinary. Of course, the choice is Salem''s prerogative."


    Adrias confidently held out his guts, waiting for Salem''s decision.


    From the very beginning, Salem was consumed by intense intellectual desire.


    Adrias believed it was unlikely for such a driven Salem to set aside personal desires and choose Lucia.


    After a brief moment, Salem burst intoughter.


    "Adrias Cromwell, as expected. Surpassing expectations. How on earth did youe across such information?"


    "The source cannot be revealed. If you ept the deal, send Lucia back, and I will provide the location as promised. If the given location turns out to be wrong, you''re wee to return and kill me."


    Whether Salem detected sincerity in Adrias'' nonchnt words or not, he stoppedughing and fell into contemtion.


    After a little while, Salem finally spoke up.


    "It''s inadequate."


    Did he genuinely think so?


    Or was he bargaining?


    ''Or perhaps Lucia has higher potential than anticipated.''


    To be honest, when it came to the scriptures of the Mythical Era, Adrias had assumed Salem wouldn''t hesitate to choose one.


    But he could understand to some extent. Just stating it''s a scripture from the Mythical Era without any supporting information would naturally lead to skepticism.


    Of course, he wasn''t worried.


    He still had countless tricks up his sleeve.


    ''But revealing too much information might make Salem doubt its source. Moreover, handling the potential butterfly effect from the released information could be difficult.''


    While Adrias pondered, Salem, who had been observing his expression, spoke.


    "Adrias, how about this? First, you provide the information, and I''ll release Lucia. In return, if you can''t cure Lucia within the two months you mentioned, I''ll take her back. How does that sound?"


    Unlike Adrias'' concerns, Salem wasn''t asking for much.


    Instead, Salem presented apromise, as ifying out his terms for both Lucia and the scripture.


    Interpreting Salem''s words, Adrias sensed an underlying question, something like ''Can you truly cure her within two months?'' and responded confidently with a smile.


    "Yes. Let''s do it that way."


    "Arrogant brat. It''s not as simple as you think. Don''te cryingter."


    The deal was struck.


    Wrapping the Sinister Snake in cloth, Salem asked, "So, where is it?"


    "Can I just tell you the location now?"


    When Adrias looked at Lucia and spoke, Luciya covered her ears with both hands.


    Seeing her action, Salem smirked and said, "Just say it. After all, if there''s nothing at the ce you mentioned, you''ll die in my hands."


    "Over the Lake Irva, spanning the southwest border of the Empire. There should be an underwater cave at around 7 o''clock direction from the center of theke."


    Salem''s expression turned peculiar as Adrias provided rather detailed exnations.


    "The more I hear, the more intriguing it bes. How did you find this out?"


    "I can''t disclose that, even if you were to catch me and kill me."


    "Don''t count on not getting killed, punk."


    With the deal concluded, Salem turned around as if there was nothing left to say.


    While doing so, he looked at Lucia, who was still covering her ears, and said, "Fine then. You''ve got a wonderful man to look out for you."


    "I, I''m not her boyfriend."


    "Well, well. If you say so. I''m off now. Take care, lovely."


    Salem waved his hand while walking away.


    Simultaneously, both Adrias and Lucia rxed their tension and sank into their spots.


    "We did it."


    Not only did they seed, but they also managed an excellent strategic victory by constraining the Empire entirely.


    Now, the Empire had no opportunity to pursue the scriptures or discover new wishes.


    Suddenly, Lucia, who had been fidgeting, cast a sidelong nce at Adrias.


    As if she had something to say, just as she was about to open her mouth...


    "What is it?"


    An overwhelming pressure.


    A vibration conjured by mana was approaching from afar.


    Both Salem and Adrias froze in their tracks, and Lucia seemed to sense it too, disying a tense posture as she activated her mana.


    The figure that looked like a dot in the distance rapidly approached and gradually became visible.


    "Berial!"


    The figure that appeared was none other than Berial Castero.


    Upon arrival, he observed Adrias, Lucia, and Salem, who stood still with expressions that couldn''t be deciphered, then opened his mouth.


    "What''s going on here? What in the world happened?"


    "This damn brat. Is that all you''ve got to say?"


    When Salem spoke, Berial smiled like a snake, bowing his head.


    "Have you been well, Master?"


    "Master?"


    Lucia opened her mouth in astonishment but quickly covered it in shock.


    Adrias, already aware of the situation, silently observed.


    "Master? Is that all you have to say after hitting me on the back of my head and disappearing for ten years?"


    "I hope you can understand. Honestly, isn''t it too wasteful for someone with talents like mine to be used as your experimental material?"


    "You said it well. What? Experimental material? Feeding, nurturing, and raising orphaned brats..."


    "Torturing and experimenting on them, dying anding back to life... I''ve had quite a range of experiences."


    "Torturing? Experimenting? This brat. Those were things you did to be stronger at your own request. Where did you sell the medicine?"


    "I didn''t expect it to hurt that much. I didn''t."


    It seemed that the emotions umted between them left no room for others to intervene.


    "Anyway, are you alright? You seem quite hurt."


    Berrial looked at Adrias.


    Then, noticing Lucia, who still had tears in her eyes, he raised his head.


    "Why do you keep getting involved with our academy''s students for no reason?"


    "Cut the crap. You''re going to act concerned for the students? How did you even know about this ce in the first ce?"


    "That''s enough. Is it that hard to understand that I followed Adrias'' traces since I couldn''t see him today?"


    Salem''s face disyed a strange glint once again as Berial spoke, and he smiled, as if he had figured something out.


    "All right, then. So, you''re giving private lessons to Adrias? Did you figure out what you want?"


    This made Adrias perk up his ears.


    He had been curious about this fact for a while.


    Why would someone like Berial, who seemed to be so secretive, give him private lessons?


    "Did you see potential in Adrias? Trying to take his Original away? But again, you''ve always wanted to surpass me."


    "I won''t deny it. It''s a mutual benefit."


    To wizards, Original Magic was an immense honor and a unique identity at the same time. But if someone copied the arrangement of mana and the forms, the risk of having it stolen was quite high.


    ''If a swordmaster''s aura secret feels like a one-off technique like his own special move, then Original Magic is like a unique skill tree for a mage. However, if you have the talent, you can learn it by mastering the arrangement of mana and forms. But there''s still the risk of too much knowledge being revealed, and it could be difficult to handle the butterfly effect from that information.''


    Thanks to these characteristics, some prestigious magical families had their Original Magic passed down through generations. One prominent example was Alben''s Spatial Magic.


    Unlike a swordmaster''s aura technique, Original Magic could be recorded and passed down through generations.


    However, mentioning someone else''s Original Magic was close to taboo in this world.


    "You''re really insane. You''re so brazen about it."


    "I just stated the obvious."


    "That''s why I''m saying you''re insane. Why is that obvious?"


    Berial was speaking of something that was so far removed from themon understanding that even the great Salem found it hard to ept.


    At that moment, without warning, Berial attacked Salem.


    Kuaaaang!


    Mana gathered at his fingertips, shooting out like beams of light, and everything the beams touched vanished.


    "Thanks to you mentioning it, my ns are all messed up. Anyway, you''re a wanted criminal of the Empire, so I suppose I''ll vent some anger."


    "This bastard."


    As voices suddenly echoed from the side, dozens of snake heads rushed toward Berial.


    Yet, Berial looked on nonchntly, raising the corner of his mouth.


    Kkagagagang!


    Suddenly, a thin, transparent barrier spread around Berial.


    ''Berial''s Original Magic is based on purity, wishing for innocence. It utilizes the essence of mana without using its attributes.''


    The thin barrier was also a mana barrier crafted with unique mana arrangements and forms.


    It was a technique created solely using the vitality aspect of mana''s pure nature.


    "I''ll loosen up a bit after a while."


    Salem smiled wickedly as he rushed in from a distance.


    Even in that moment, the sinister snake was aiming for Berrial''s opening.


    Quaddd.


    A spark flew between Berial and the sinister snake.


    Berial lightly kicked off the ground and moved.


    "What? You''re acting up just because you haven''t seen me in ten years?"


    Seeing Berial approach closely, Salem let out a bitterugh.


    In terms of closebat, he prided himself on being able to stand up against even the Aura Master, so his actions were quite arrogant.


    Thinking that he needed to provide proper education, he immediately ignited mes from his left arm.


    Whirrthud!


    When Salem''s left fist reached Berrial, the barrier made of mana wavered and created a booming sound.


    Then, small cracks appeared and crumbled.


    "Master, you seem to have be more talkative than before. Are you getting old?"


    However, Berial wasn''t fazed at all. He extended his hand and dispersed the mana.


    The mana that burst out at extremely close range shone so brightly that it was blinding.


    Kuaaang!

 Chapter 90: Clearance and Hidden Peace

    Chapter 90: Clearance and Hidden Peace


    Crazy bastards.


    This was my initial impression to Berial and Salem fighting.


    Of course, anyone would attack a wanted criminal of the Empire, but it seemed like Berial was doing it more as a way to vent his anger.


    I had thought he was a character capable of that from the start, but I never expected him to charge in without any warning.


    ''But in the end, Salem will win. Berial might be amazing, but Salem is a monster among monsters, bearing the title of one of the strongest beings on the continent.''


    Their battle had repercussions even in just its aftermath.


    Eventually, I had to pull back with Lucia to a safe distance.


    Quaaagwang!


    Listening to the continuous deafening sound, I realized that the battles between warlock-level mages wouldn''t easily be overpowered by an Aura Master.


    Even with that level of magical skill, their closebat was extremely powerful.


    "Wow..."


    Lucia watched the splendid battle with her eyes wide open.


    Now that I thought about it, Lucia by my side would be stronger than those two in the future.


    How strong would she have to be to surpass those monsters?


    Kukugugung!


    Kwajijik.


    They seemed to be holding back somewhat, knowing that if they truly fought, one of them would have to give way. After all, if high-level mages like warlocks fought in earnest, the aftermath of their destruction could even wipe out an entire city. Although they retreated, we were unharmed, and that was all that mattered.


    ''Could Aura of Oracle bebined with Original Magic?''


    I had that thought for a moment, but it quickly vanished.


    The battle ended sooner than I thought.


    Salem activated the magic circle engraved on his right hand to summon the Book of Dantalian, while Berial activated the magic circle engraved on his cornea to read a book. However, all of Berial''s magic was dispelled before it could even activate.


    ''Whether in closebat or long-range skirmishes, Salem is close to perfection. As expected of Salem.''


    In the end, Berial raised both hands and surrendered.


    Of course, if it were a genuine fight to the death, they would''ve struggled, resolving their entangled forms with Dantalian''s Mark. But Berial didn''t seem to have that intention.


    "You arrogant brat. You''re far from being able to beat me."


    "Haha. As expected of my master."


    Though the difference in abilities was already vast, Salem''s demonic summoning magic, based on the contradiction of Original Magic, was an absolute disadvantage for Berial, whose magic was based on purity.


    ''That''s why he offered personal instruction to me, who showed potential for contradictions. Is he trying to get ahead of his master, Salem?''


    Perhaps Berial''s objective was to surpass his master, Salem, in some way.


    Salem seemed to understand that he couldn''t do anything more, so he released his magic circles and returned to his normal state. It was a concession from Salem considering he was atteacked first. This must mean that he was reluctant to fight Berial.


    "Feels refreshing to stretch my body after a while. It''s nice seeing you after ten years, Master."


    "Cut the crap. Don''t do useless things with the kids. Just focus on your work. I''m leaving."


    Salem calmly left after that statement.


    His departing figure oddly suited the chaotic scenery around.


    As he left, Salem suddenly stopped and turned to look at me.


    "Be careful of that bastard."


    Suddenly, leaving only those words behind, Salem truly disappeared.


    And there we were, left in an awkward atmosphere, maintaining silence.


    "I don''t know how you got involved with my master like this, but I''m d you''re safe."


    Perhaps the awkwardness was only in my mind, as Berial casually smiled and struck up a conversation. After all, I had already heard from Salem the reason why he was teaching me, so I simply epted it.


    "Yes. But Headmaster, can I ask you for a favor?"


    "Go ahead."


    "Can you cancel Lucia Evest''s withdrawal?"


    "Of course. That''s not a big deal."


    I deliberately didn''t say much to him.


    In fact, by making the request, I prevented any unease he might have about revealing his motives.


    While he might not be the type to worry much, it was a kind of unspoken agreement.


    ''If Berial wants to use me, then I can use him too.''


    Moreover, for someone with the knowledge of the game like me, sacrificing one Original Magic wasn''t a big loss.


    As long as my magical abilities continued to improve, I could create anything with the knowledge I possessed.


    For now, rapidly improving my abilities with his assistance was much more advantageous.


    "Thank you."


    Lucia bowed her head towards me and Berial.


    I took the opportunity to take out a healing potion from my pocket.


    "This isn''t a perfect remedy yet, but it will ease your condition a bit. It''ll reduce your pain too."


    "When did you...?"


    "I contacted you right after making it, but I was surprised when I heard you dropped out. If you have any concerns in the future, just let me know."


    It would be much easier to manage that way.


    Lucia hesitated for a moment and then took the healing potion from my hand.


    I meant for her to drink it immediately, so why was she hugging it to her chest?


    "I didn''t know... thank you, Senpai."


    "Y-Yeah. Exactly. I don''t know what exactly happened, but maybe we should start heading back? If we stay here, we might get caught up in some troublesome matters."


    The fight between Salem and Berial that happened a while ago would have definitely caused quite amotion even in the nearby city. It was only a matter of time before the city''s self-defense force or the imperial investigators arrived.


    With that said, we concluded our conversation and immediately returned to the academy.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The evolution of my Dark Magic talent was a bit different from what I had expected.


    I thought that a gifted talent would evolve into a prodigious one, but the category changed instead.


    [Dark Magic (Gifted)]


    The term "Necromancy" was dropped, and it evolved into a moreprehensive talent.


    Although it was unexpected, it turned out to be a good thing.


    After all, evolving a gifted talent into a prodigious one was just a matter of time.


    ''Thanks to that, I can quickly apply Kyle''s Shadow Magic too.''


    My choices in battle had increased.


    Although I couldn''t apply it like Kyle right away, with time and practice, I would be able to handle it just like him. In fact, I believed I could use it even more effectively than Kyle.


    ''This might be a good opportunity to create an Original...''


    An Original Magic wasn''t necessarily an extremely difficult magic.


    As I mentioned before, Original Magic was like a unique skill tree, and at the bottom of that tree were certainly elementary and intermediate spells. Creating those lower-level spells might be within my capability.


    Of course, the process of creating spells in reality was different from what happened in the game, but I still had the core ideas and the final image.


    ''If Ibine Kyle''s Shadow Magic with Morne''s Dark Grimoire, the result might not be bad.''


    I had already been nning to turn Mirenea, the Fairy Queen, into an undead being.


    Considering the uing episodes, I felt the need to strengthen myself, and I was hoping that something good mighte out of it.


    ''But first, the healing potion.''


    It had been nearly a month since the incident with Luca''s resignation.


    During this time, I had evolved the Potion talent in advance, and the evolved Potion talent had be a prodigious one.


    Thanks to that, I felt like I could soon outline Lucia''s healing potion.


    ''At least I want to show some progress before the midterm evaluation.''


    The midterm evaluation was the first experience for Louis, the first yable character, after joining the academy.


    As is fitting for a game world, a somewhat arbitrary joint evaluation between the 1st-year Knight Division and the 4th-year Magic Division was conducted.


    Originally, this would have been the point where the 1st-year trio and Dianne would meet for the first time, but due to the exchange event, Louis and Dianne had already met each other. Moreover, themotion regarding the Dark Magic Potion that should have happened around this time had been resolved early.


    In any case, if the incident with the Dark Magic Potion hadn''t been resolved, it would have been just an ordinary evaluation. However, the contents and schedule of the evaluation had already been arranged.


    ''The midterm evaluation is a week from now.''


    This midterm evaluation served as a kind of preview.


    In the Rodren Empire, every year, those who graduated from Rodren Academy were given the opportunity to climb the ''Tower'' located in the imperial pce. This year''s evaluation was a test that simted that tower as a volcano.


    The purpose was to let them experience the ''Tower'' in advance, but no one had reached the end of this volcanic simtion yet.


    ''There is a hidden piece there.''


    It wasn''t exactly hidden by any means.


    It was simply because of the difficulty that no one had reached the end.


    If someone conquered this Volcano Tower simtion, they could receive a reward from the Alben family who created it.


    ''At this point, I know the strategy.''


    I had yed through this episode dozens of times.


    In most of my ys, themotion with the Dark Magic Potion urred during the evaluation, and I couldn''t reach the top. However, there was one time when various bug-like luck factors aligned, and I managed to reach the top.


    It was quite literally avish feast.


    In such a situation, you''d look like a fool if you didn''t pick up the spoon.


    ''Time has passed so quickly.''


    Checking the time, I realized that the time for my promised meeting with Berial had already arrived.


    Berial and I had been continuing our private tutoring sessions under an unspoken agreement.


    I knew roughly what his goal was, but since I had already found out, I didn''t have much to worry about.


    From the beginning, I didn''t ce much significance on original magic like the people in this world did.


    Original magic was about creating magic centered around a concept, incorporating the magician''s experiences. However, I had already created dozens of such original magics in the game.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that I had lived through dozens of lifetimes that other magicians might not have experienced.


    ''Of course, I''m a Dark Magician now, and my talent iscking, but that will be resolved gradually over time. There''s no need to rush.''


    In fact, I had be much stronger than anticipated, so there was no urgency.


    The reason I pushed myself so hard day and night was simply because of my personality.


    When I opened the door to theboratory, as usual, Berial was waiting.


    "Good afternoon, Adrias."


    Berial''s smile, with his lips slightly upturned and his eyes full of inscrutable intent, was still difficult to get used to. Maybe his feelings were akin to the satisfaction one might derive from fattening up livestock before ughtering them?


    "Yes, Headmaster."


    "Then, let''s go to the personal training ground today. You''ve already acquired most of the theory, so let''s work on mastering it physically."


    "Understood."


    Learning from Berial like this made me think that I might soon gain magical talents as well.


    Since I had done something in the meantime, I hoped to receive something in return.


    It would be better to improve my abilities before the midterm evaluation.


    I knew the strategy, but it was better to be sure.


    ''I should prepare new potions in advance and there''s a lot to do.''


    I was already looking forward to it.

 Chapter 91: Acquiring Talents

    Chapter 91: Acquiring Talents


    Stone fragments shaped like spears appeared in the air.


    Soon after, mes began to ignite on each of these stone fragments.


    "Slowly. Now maintain it. Don''t let the mana arrangement falter. The mes are weakening right now. Think of it as slowly infusing more mana to maintain a steady flow..."


    Berial''s words shook my already confused mind.


    What I''m doing right now is maintaining the mana and distributing its power.


    "Ugh."


    I tried to hold on as best I could.


    For Dark Magic, due to my Gifted talent, I could perform Double Casting, but for Elemental Magic, evenposite spells that mixed magic with magic were difficult. Of course, without my mana talent, I wouldn''t even have attempted such training.


    "Now, you''re doing well. Let''s add an incantation to it."


    "Yes?"


    Instantly, my focus wavered, causing the Rock Sphere to tremble.


    However, I quickly regained my concentration.


    "There should still be some mana left. Slowly draw the incantation for Wind Cutter using the remaining mana. Don''t draw it separatelyjust gently add it to the existing magic that''s floating around."


    It sounds easy enough in words, as if anyone could be a high-level magician this way.


    But if you think of it as a kind of training, I began to slowly add the new incantation as instructed.


    ''First, arrange the mana...''


    Fwoosh.


    The mes extinguished.


    It seemed I had overestimated myself.


    It was probably too much.


    The Headmaster was not one to know what "just enough" meant.


    Certainly, in Berial''s eyes, teaching me directly probably wasn''t a concern.


    But what could I do? You were the one who wanted me to do this.


    "Start again. Listen carefully. When arranging mana, you don''t necessarily have to arrange it sequentially. Ultimately, it just needs to take shape in the desired form. So, for now, after instinctively identifying the easiest parts to stack, add the mana..."


    Surprisingly, despite being a genius, Berial was quite good at providing guidance.


    One could say he excelled in teaching.


    Even when it came to instructing in magic, it felt like he was giving lessons to a prodigy.


    Ring!


    [Talent ''Elemental Magic (Master)'' acquired.]


    [Talent ''Elemental Magic - Water Affinity (Intermediate)'' will be deleted.]


    [Conditions have been met.]


    [An evolvable entity has been detected.]


    Once again, while I was attempting theposite magic from before, a strange sound filled my ears, and my vision was obscured. Suddenly, a status window popped up, breaking my concentration and canceling the magic.


    "Adrias student, your focus seems to becking today."


    "I apologize."


    I quickly apologized and continued reading the newly appeared notifications.


    [Adrias Cromwell''s Talent: Evolution Possibility of Elemental Magic (Master) - 30%]


    [Would you like to proceed with evolution?]


    I was astonished.


    Finally, I had obtained a major magic-rted talent.


    And what''s more, it seemed that the experience I had gained until now had already pushed the evolution possibility beyond 30%.


    Immediately, I decided to test it out by using magic.


    With the acquisition of the Elemental Magic (Master) talent, the synergy between my pre-existing mana talent and the new Elemental Magic talent made theposite magic I had failed at earlier be much easier to create.


    "...?"


    Suddenly, I felt Berial''s sharp gaze on me.


    It might seem strange, but since he was observing, I couldn''t discern any unusual aspects from his perspective.


    "Headmaster, is this correct?"


    "Excellent. Teaching you feels worthwhile."


    He nodded casually and observed the magic I had created.


    Then, he checked his pocket watch and raised his head.


    "Adrias, I have a prior engagement today, so I''ll have to leave first. Let''s conclude our instruction here."


    "Yes. Thank you."


    Although it was an unexpected interruption, it wasn''t something unusual.


    In fact, it was about time to wrap things up.


    ''Finishing instruction right after sessfully casting magic is quite obvious, but...''


    With that, I could sense the conclusion of our lesson.


    He''s such an enigmatic person, so I should just let it be.


    After all, I had my own appointment with Lucia.


    As I was about to bid farewell, Berial swiftly used his original magic and disappeared from my sight. If only that sudden action wasn''t there, I might have been able to adapt a little.


    ''No need to adapt, really.''


    There''s no point in adapting to Berial.


    I stopped pondering and headed towards my private research room where Lucia was waiting.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Dianne?"


    As I arrived in front of my designated research room, I blurted out a word.


    In front of the research room, Lucia, who still seemed half-asleep, and Dianne, who was in the middle of a conversation with her, turned to look at me.


    "Ah, senior. You''re here."


    Lucia pretended to know me first, and as my name was called, Diene turned her head elegantly to face me.


    "Adrias Cromwell. Why did youe sote?"


    "Sorry... I mean, why are you here, Dianne?"


    "Coincidentally, I ran into Lucia and heard that you two are conducting some research together. I was curious, so I followed along."


    I turned my gaze back to Lucia, who seemed a bit embarrassed, but did she really think she could just brush it off like that?


    "Is it alright?"


    I asked Lucia if it was okay to show Dianne our research, implying that I would reveal our work to her.


    Considering that we were working on developing her cure, her opinion mattered.


    Lucia checked Diene''s reaction and then approached me, whispering softly into my ear.


    "Maybe getting help from Senior Dianne would speed things up? Plus, she''s Lord Bart''s daughter. If it were to be known to Lord Bart, perhaps we could receive some assistance?"


    Her words sent a tickling sensation to my ear.


    She wasn''t entirely wrong.


    But still, Dianne is quite proficient in magic, and Bart, well, he''s a formidable archmage; mentioning this might just hurt more than it helps.


    "What''s this? Am I being excluded because it''s just the two of you? Am I being bullied?"


    "No, senior. Please join us."


    Lucia giggled and ttered Dianne, an unusual sight. It was quite a sight to see someone who can bend and adapt so easily. Yet, there''s something unsettling about being able to do that at any time.


    "By the way, now that I think about it, this is my private research room..."


    As I uttered a word, both women''s gazes were fixed on me, making me feel uneasy.


    I awkwardly turned away and quickly opened the door to the research room.


    "I should tidy up a bit."


    As Dianne entered, she immediately noticed the mess inside the research room and rolled up her sleeves.


    Indeed, over the past month, Lucia''s personal items, scattered trash, and unorganized materials had ended up strewn about everywhere.


    I wasn''t particrly meticulous about tidying up, given my personality, so I simply left things as they were and focused on research. However, Dianne immediately started cleaning and organizing.


    "Wow, it''s a good thing Senior Dianne came with us."


    "Am I the janitor here? Hurry up and help with the tidying!"


    Upon Dianne''s words, both Lucia and I began tidying up together.


    A whileter, with a clean and organized research room, Dianne nodded in satisfaction while Lucia seemed to have melted into a slump, as if she had turned into a noodle.


    "Shall we get to work now? Can you show me the research notes and journals?"


    Lucia, who had been slouched, quickly stood up and brought over a journal.


    Since I already knew the ingredients that went into Lucia''s cure, revealing them to Dianne wouldn''t likely yield significant results. However, it was worth noting that an intelligent helper had joined the effort.


    ''In the end, I have to continue calcting various possibilities, so having one more person is beneficial.''


    Moreover, we had already achieved quite a bit over the past month.


    With just a bit more progress, my potion talent would be honed, and I''d be able to create the cure.


    After ncing through the journal, Dianne nodded her head.


    "Creating unique potions, is it? Some kind of remedy? Interesting. Let''s get started."


    Having Dianne, who was practically a broken record, here made the research room feelplete.


    I wondered if this sensation was only in my head or if others were feeling it too. Lucia''s eyes sparkled, sending an eager gaze towards Dianne.


    So, we started our research and continued untilte into the night.


    With Dianne''s addition, the level of immersion in the research went up a notch.


    "Let''s call it a day for now."


    When Dianne spoke, Lucia woke up with a surprised expression and stretchedzily.


    Who is the one creating the cure right now? Why do you look so refreshed?


    "Adrias."


    "Yes?"


    "How''s the uing evaluation? Are you confident?"


    "I just have to do my best."


    Do your best and make it to the top.


    I''ll make sure to take the treasure your great-grandfather left behind.


    Of course, that''s a fact not known to Dianne or the Alben family.


    So, you can drink without worry.


    "It''s already tomorrow, isn''t it?"


    I wish I could have evolved my elemental magic talent a bit further, but oh well.


    Still, I''m fortunate to have prepared various new potions in advance for the evaluation.


    The byproducts from making Lucia''s cure turned out to be useful for potion talents, which evolved into a prodigious talent, making it easy to create potions.


    Dianne chuckled at my vague response.


    "Yeah, that''s what I expected you to say. Let''s wrap it up and head in. I''m getting hungry."


    "Oh! In that case, let''s have a dinner gathering. You know, Senior Adrias and I have dinner together every week."


    At Lucia''s words, Dianne exchanged suspicious nces between me and Lucia.


    "Just the two of you? You... No, it''s not my ce to say."


    What was she trying to say?


    It''s probably not something very important.


    With that, we left with our new research member, Dianne, heading toward Alben Street.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Squeak!


    A sharp energy emanated from the sword as it was wielded with unwavering precision.


    The scene seemed to reflect the resolute heart of the person holding the sword.


    "Hoo."


    Louis Artman lowered the sword slowly and straightened his posture.


    Surveying his surroundings, he saw many students engaged in their individual training.


    ''They''re not here again today.''


    At some point, both Serena and Chris had disappeared from sight.


    Serena always wanted to train together, and Chris used to unt his skills. But at some point, they started avoiding the public training ground.


    ''They said they had a sparring session with Senior Adrias.''


    I had been curious about the reason and had asked Serena. She said that after her sparring session with Adrias, she had started using the private training room. The reason behind her shift to private training had intrigued me, but I was also surprised to hear that she had actually sparred with Adrias.


    ''The request I made was not epted. They said he sparred against Serena and Chris together. If I had asked to spar with them, would he have epted since it was two against one?''


    I heard that they had faced a 2v1 challenge and still suffered a humiliating defeat.


    Even Louis himself wouldn''t think of challenging Serena and Chris together, so hearing that he defeated them handily was indeed remarkable.


    The sense of danger he had felt during his initial challenge was clearly not unfounded.


    ''But I''m going to meet Senior Adrias soon. I should strike up a conversation with him again.''


    Tomorrow was the day of the midterm evaluation.


    Coincidentally, or perhaps fated, he had been assigned to work with the fourth-year students from the Magic Department.


    Among those fourth-year students were Dianne Alben, the tournament champion, and Adrias Cromwell, the recently talked-about magic swordsman.


    ''I''m really looking forward to it.''


    Though they had encountered each other during the Academy''s events, they hadn''t had many opportunities to interact due to being divided into different departments. However, there was a chance they could work together during this evaluation period.


    He wouldn''t know for sure until the evaluation''s details were announced, but Louis wasn''t losing hope.


    ''To prepare for tomorrow, I should head in early.''


    As Louis prepared to leave, the other Knight Department students who were training around him turned their attention towards him. Being a prominent figure within the Academy, his presence naturally attracted attention.


    Exchanging polite greetings with those around him, Louis headed back to the dormitory.

 Chapter 92: The Tower of Modras

    Chapter 92: The Tower of Modras


    After finishing the early morning exercise, I headed somewhere immediately without stopping by the dormitory.


    Today was the day to form groups for the joint evaluation, which was part of the midterm assessment, especially for the 1st year students of the Knight Department.


    ''The Tower of Modras Alben.''


    An inferior version created by Modras Alben, the first head of the Alben family, after experiencing and building the real "tower" in the pce.


    As the founder of spatial magic, which could be considered the symbol of the Alben family, the tower he created was of immense scale.


    ''It may notpare to the actual tower, but it''s an impressive achievement considering that.''


    Entry into the Tower of Modras is organized in groups of 10.


    Since only 10 teams could enter, if the preceding team took several days to conquer, one had to wait ordingly.


    ''However, most finish within a day or two.''


    Until now, no one has fully conquered the Tower of Modras.


    Despite being less challenging than the tower in the pce, no one has reached its end.


    Modras, the founder, set entry restrictions for his tower.


    Biological beings that had lived for over 25 years werepletely restricted from entry, allowing only students to use it.


    ''So, even professors can''t enter to check.''


    Instead, there was a magical screen sharing charm inside the Tower of Modras, allowing them to see the interior. This was a device designed by Modras for educational purposes, enabling professors to assess students by observing them.


    Thanks to this, it was confirmed that there were a total of thirty floors, but no one had ever reached or conquered the 30th floor.


    As if jogging slowly, I ran, and the Tower of Modras appeared in the distance.


    Students were already gathered in front of it. Although I wasn''tte, the fact that I arrivedst unavoidably drew attention.


    "Is that person Adrias Cromwell?"


    "Comes inst again. Is this the entrance of the protagonist? Haha."


    The Knight Department freshmen generally looked at me with curious and interested eyes. Well, I guess I would be interesting too. After all, it''s rare to see someone who can wield both magic and a sword simultaneously.


    "He''s shameless. What was he doing that he''sing now?"


    "He''s been like that a couple of times, right? He was always like that."


    Contrary to the freshmen, my fellow students didn''t seem to have a favorable impression of me.


    After all, that guy who everyone used to look down on suddenly started doing well, must be the reason.


    Of course, not everyone is like that, but about 80% are.


    ''I''ve built up quite the reputation.''


    To be fair, I wasn''t exactly a good-natured person in the past, so I bear some responsibility.


    But what can you do? If you don''t like it, be stronger than me.


    "Adrias Cromwell."


    Approaching my fellow students felt like a miracle akin to Moses parting the sea.


    The obvious reluctance to get close to me was on full disy, but Dianne waved her hand in their midst.


    "Good morning, Dianne."


    "Uh. Did you finish what you were working on yesterday?"


    "Yes. I organized it."


    Dianne had been attending our recent research endeavors with fervor, showing up without fail every day. Considering the busy studying schedule due to evaluations, I was both thankful and a bit sympathetic for her effort.


    To her, this seemed more like a gathering of friends rather than a research project, probably because she was well-acquainted with loneliness.


    ''Being socially awkward, subtly vulnerable to emotions, and easily swayed are some of Dianne''s characteristics.''


    As Dianne continued to chat, there was one person who observed her with an uneasy expression. That was Yurie Kaltz, Dianne''s close friend.


    Yurie stood by Dianne''s side, sending me a somewhat cryptic nce. It was as if a mother cat would re at its prey.


    ''Am I really a threat to Dianne?''


    I met Yurie''s slightly cooling gaze and still saw Dianne trying to engage in conversation.


    "So, I thought about it yesterday. We might need to add a bit more Magania leaves."


    "If it''s not urgent after seeing the group assignment today, let''s give it a try."


    "Sure."


    Seeing Dianne nod her head with satisfaction made me find her subtly cute. Her appearance actually closely matched the ideal type I, Adrias, had envisioned before, so the thought wasn''t ufortable.


    ''Setting that aside, someone''s been staring at me for a while now.''


    I shifted my gaze and looked towards the Knight Department students.


    Especially, three noticeable individuals were all looking at me.


    ''Louis, Serena, Chris.''


    I could brush Louis aside since I hadn''t been able to give him much attention. But what about the other two? How much have they grown?


    It couldn''t help but make me anticipate. Not only had I guided them once, but they had also confronted a Dark Magic Potion-drinking Todlon directly.


    Surely, that must have given them a solid experience boost.


    ''It would be nice if we end up in the same group for the evaluation, but it''s unlikely.''


    Group assignments were made based on grades in an equal distribution.


    Perhaps those three will naturally separate, and Dianne and I will end up in a group with weaker extras.


    Unavoidably, when they enter the Tower of Modras, I''ll probably need to watch the ry screens.


    Fortunately, the ry screens weren''t just for professors; they were also open to students.


    "Everyone has gathered."


    The magic department''s faculty member Kayleen Jose, in charge of this evaluation, suddenly appeared and spoke.


    Standing beside her was Orte Marigold, a professor from the Knight Department.


    Both were middle-aged professors, and especially Orte had a splendid history, having been the former vicemander of the White Falcon Knights under Count Oswald, despite losing an eye. He boasted of muscles that didn''t match his age and was a proficient professor.


    Kayleen immediately started exining the evaluation.


    "This evaluation is..."


    I already knew the content.


    And the students gathered here had probably guessed it too.


    Even the fact that we gathered in front of the Tower of Modras was enough of a clue, but it was an annual event like a ritual, so it was a given.


    "I will now call out the pre-arranged groups."


    After the exnation concluded, Orte spoke up.


    All eyes were concentrated on the announcement of the groups.


    "Group 1! Michael, Sebastian, Maxim... Group 97! Gilbert, Britney, Angelo, Adrias..."


    Each group had 7 members, 5 from the Knightly Department and 2 mages.


    And I happened to be assigned to thest group.


    ''Is this a good thing, actually?''


    For me, who had to keep the hidden peace, the less attention, the better.


    Being in thest group probably meant that the students who hadpleted the evaluation were less likely to pay attention.


    Students were gathering in their respective groups and giving introductions.


    I also went to find my group members.


    ''They''re all pretty decent.''


    Maybe because I was the finalist, all of my group members seemed to be quite reliable.


    The 1st-year trio and Dianne were exactly as I expected, scattered.


    Each group member was looking at me with hopeful eyes, like chicks. I nced at my fellow next to me and, after confirming he was hesitating, I opened my mouth first.


    "I''m Adrias Cromwell, a 4th-year student in the Magic Department."


    Even though I already had a hunch before introducing myself, we went through the formality.


    Then, the fellow beside me seemed to have waited as if I was going to introduce him, so he spoke up.


    "I''m Vincent Vega. I''m also a 4th-year student in the Magic Department, just like Adrias."


    He was an extra who didn''t even appear in the story.


    Nevertheless, I already knew the names of my fellow students, so I knew them to some extent.


    After we introduced ourselves on our side, the freshmen quickly started introducing themselves.


    They were all like Vincent, insignificant extras. I knew the names of Louis''s ssmates since they were known to me.


    "I never expected to be in the same group as Senior Adrias!"


    They sent me curious nces, especially focusing on the Gkshur hanging at my waist.


    "Senior Adrias, I heard it as a rumor, but did you really defeat Chris using only swordsmanship?"


    Britney, the only redhead in the group, asked.


    I nodded quietly in response to her question.


    "I don''t know where you heard that, but it''s a meaningless question."


    "Meaningless?"


    "I still can''t properly weild a sword."


    I was speaking the truth.


    While I was confident that I could beat Chris in a contest of victories and defeats, in terms of swordsmanship itself, his skills were superior to mine.


    My sword was heavily inclined towardbat talent, so at this point, it was closer tobat tactics than pure swordsmanship.


    However, the freshmen seemed to think differently after hearing my story.


    "Of course, he''s a finalist. He has time to spare."


    "You''re so humble."


    "I''d like to have a match with you sometime too!"


    They seemed to be having some misconceptions, but I didn''t bother exining.


    Even Vincent, my fellow, looked at me with admiration, which made me slightly ufortable, but there was no need to add anything here.


    After the casual conversation with my group members ended, Professor Orte spoke again.


    "As Professor Kayleen mentioned earlier, from Group 1 to Group 10, we will now proceed with the entry to the Tower of Modras. Groups 11 to 20 should wait, and the other groups can disperse. When your turnes, you''ll receive a message on your tablets. You can take care of anything you need to do until then."


    Being in thest order, it didn''t seem like our turn woulde today.


    I thought I''d use this time to focus on research or magical training, but then I realized that Serena and Louis were among the first to enter.


    ''Perhaps I''ll watch a bit.''


    Most other students seemed to have the same idea as me, as they gathered around the 10 massive screens installed at the entrance of the tower.


    The Tower of Modras was essentially copied from the tower in the pce, so Modras''s own experiences climbing the tower were infused into it.


    Though a modest database had been gathered so far, covertly circting among students, it only extended up to the 10th floor.


    Certainly, some had climbed further since, but their numbers were too few, and most had barely survived, making it an unproductive endeavor.


    "Ah!"


    As exmations echoed out, it became clear that some teams among the newly entered ones were already facing eliminations.


    Generally, since the Tower of Modras was meant for education, if the situation became life-threatening, the tower would automatically eject the participants. Those who were expelled came out holding a badge indicating at which level they were eliminated.


    ''Ah, I guess they were really nervous.''


    The student who had been eliminated came out with a disappointed expression, checking on their teammates through the screens. The evaluation was mainly based on scoring  the sum of the levels from which each of the 7 team members had been ejected.


    "Wow, look at that!"


    "He''s doing it all by himself. It''s Louis after all."


    The screen disyed Louis''s splendid performance live.


    Some were capturing the scene on their tablets, rying it in real-time.


    ''Now, where''s Serena...''


    Serena had taken my advice and had stopped insisting on using a greatsword.


    However, probably due to suddenly changing weapons, she couldn''t put on a spectacr show like Louis, just doing her best as a team member.


    "Second floor."


    "Wasn''t the second floor where goblins appeared?"


    In the Tower of Modras, the monsters and traps that appeared were all illusions. It was another result that would have been impossible without Modras, a master of spatial magic.


    "Adrias Cromwell."


    As I was watching the screen, I turned my head at Dianne''s voice from beside me.


    Then, Dianne, with an eager glint in her eyes, said to me,


    "Let''s make a bet."


    "A bet?"


    "Yeah. Who do you think will climb this tower faster? How about it?"


    I was surprised by the suggestion of making a bet, but what I really didn''t expect was Dianne proposing something like this to me.


    Lately, her attitude towards me had been changing slightly, but was she now valuing me this highly?


    Dianne, who always upheld fairness and justice, wouldn''t make such a proposition unless she considered me her equal.


    ''She must be thinking of me as her peer.''


    Was it because of thest tournament?


    Either way, it didn''t matter to me.


    Anyway, I had no intention of reaching the end, but it was good that a sense ofpetition was arising.


    "Alright. What should we wager?"


    "How about granting one wish?"


    "Excuse me?"


    I was quite taken aback.


    No, I was very taken aback.


    A wish? Wasn''t that too vague and broad?


    "Why, not confident?"


    "It''s not that..."


    "Then let''s do it. You always talk so much."


    With those words, Dianne shook my hand and disappeared somewhere.


    This was another moment which became another reasonpelling me to conquer the Tower of Modras.

 Chapter 93: Conqueror of the 20th Floor

    Chapter 93: Conqueror of the 20th Floor


    "Senior."


    "Yeah?"


    "Is it okay if you''re not prepared, senior?"


    I looked up from my research as Lucia asked me that question.


    It had been about a week since the mid-term evaluations had begun. In the meantime, the evaluations for other subjects had already finished, and I was expecting to receive a decent score this time as well.


    Lucia was probably asking about the joint evaluation with the Knight Academy  the Tower of Modras.


    "Uh, I''ve studied all the strategies."


    "Well, if studying strategies was all it took to climb, then anyone could have climbed it."


    I couldn''t argue with that statement.


    And truth be told, saying that I had studied the strategies would be a lie, so I hesitated to answer.


    "Even Senior Dianne hasn''t beeningtely because of that. It''s weird to see you soid-back when our other seniors are not."


    "Your point is valid, but getting anxious won''t change anything. I''ll just do my best when the timees."


    Dianne was in the 88th team, right in front of me, due to the division of teams in sets of 10.


    And she was about to go in soon.


    "But let''s go watch Senior Dianne climbing."


    "Just a moment."


    I checked my tablet.


    I could see that teams 71 to 80 were mostly done, except for one team, from what I could tell.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    I was curious as well.


    The current Dianne had achieved overwhelming growthpared to any other time.


    I wondered how far she would be able to climb.


    ''She can''t possibly reach the end.''


    If she did, she wouldpletely seize the Hidden Piece.


    I started to feel a bit uneasy.


    For reference, the 1st-year trio finished the evaluation with respectable scores.


    The one who reached the highest floor was, unsurprisingly, Louis Artman, who climbed up to the 15th floor.


    And that was no small feat.


    The 10th floor was known as the Demon''s Territory  a sort of boss floor.


    Most participants faced elimination around the 10th floor, but even if they managed to pass that, the difficulty spiked dramatically in increments of 10 floors after that, making it incredibly challenging to advance step by step.


    ''The highest record in Academy history is the 24th floor.''


    The 20th floor was not the Demon''s Territory but rather the Celestial Realm.


    There were a few individuals in the history of the academy who had reached the 20th floor, but only one had conquered it. That one person had astonishingly hurdled all the way to the 24th floor in a single attempt.


    He was the monster known as Maximen Kronel.


    He was one of the Aura Masters, and even among them, he was at the top of the ranks in terms of strength.


    Graduating from the Rodren Academy, he was currently in his 60s. As expected of an Aura Master, he had an entric personality, ignoring the honors bestowed by the Empire and roaming freely as he pleased.


    ''If Master is like a hermit, then Maximen is a living disaster.''


    Anyway, even he had reached his limit at the 24th floor.


    Of course, each student had the opportunity to challenge the Tower of Modras only once in their 1st and 4th years. By the time Louis became a 4th-year student, he might have had a chance to surpass Maximen''s record.


    "Assuming he has grown properly..."


    Before Louis graduates, I need to give him a sense of direction.


    I left the research room with Lucia and headed towards the direction of the Tower of Modras.


    The vicinity of the Tower of Modras was already bustling with activity, even though it wasn''t the grade''s turn to watch the evaluations.


    "Senior Dianne!"


    Lucia spotted Dianne in the distance and rushed over.


    Dianne, who was waiting, greeted Lucia with a smile.


    "Lucia, you came to watch?"


    "Yes, I came to see, senior."


    She seemed even more enthusiastic now than when she was facing me.


    Feeling a bit bitter about that, I said to Dianne:


    "Next in line?"


    "Yeah, I''m waiting in anticipation. I''m going to break a record."


    "Sure, I''ll be looking forward to it."


    "Remember our bet?"


    I smiled and nodded at Dianne, who looked at me with a slightly pleased expression.


    "Of course."


    "I hope you''re ready to grant my wish."


    "I won''t be losing, so don''t worry. I''ll be nervous though."


    At that moment, I saw thest remaining student in the Tower of Modras getting eliminated.


    The assistants who had been waiting immediately called up the teams that were waiting for their turn.


    "Teams 81 to 90, please enter."


    Upon hearing their call, Dianne waved at Lucia and me, then entered the Tower of Modras. Lucia cheered for her as she entered, clenching her fist.


    "Lucia, did you hear about the bet between Dianne and me?"


    "Yes! So, I hope Senior Dianne does better."


    I don''t have anyone on my side, I don''t have anyone.


    Even if I try my best, it''s all useless.


    Stopping these pointless thoughts, I focused on observing Dianne through the screen.


    It seemed like she had nned ahead, as the knight apprentices, along with other mages, surrounded her in a circle.


    This was the mostmon formation.


    These formations could also be learned at the academy.


    "Wow!"


    "I didn''t even imagine this!"


    The first floor was a simple one to break through, filled with traps.


    However, the positions and types of traps changed each time.


    Dianne cast space-distortion magic around her, connecting it to the knight apprentices surrounding her.


    As a result, a round-shaped barrier formed.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The traps were triggered, and arrows rained down.


    However, the iing arrows passed right through the students in front, hitting those at the back.


    As long as it was limited to the traps that shot projectiles, this strategy was extremely effective.


    Of course, the traps were not limited to projectile-based ones, but Dianne had already analyzed the space using spatial magic to move forward.


    ''Kind of like a cheat code.''


    The traps posed no threat to Dianne.


    The challenge for her would likely be the floors with monsters that needed to be defeated to proceed.


    But being the tournament winner, Dianne''sbat prowess was overwhelming.


    "She''s already on the 2nd floor!"


    "Hey, isn''t this a new record?"


    Advancing to the 2nd floor, she swiftly navigated through the intertwined maze-like floor and effortlessly killed the goblins that sprung out.


    Her speed was so astonishing that it could be described as overwhelming.


    "3rd floor!"


    "Other teams are still on the 1st floor!"


    Cheers and amazement mixed with astonishment echoed around me.


    Perhaps this could be the moment when a new chapter of the academy''s history was being written, so these reactions were only natural.


    "Senior, are you okay?"


    Suddenly, Lucia looked worried.


    Although she had been cheering for Dianne earlier, it seemed that now that she thought I might lose, she was getting concerned.


    "Why are you worried?"


    "It''s not that... I just thought that Senior would definitely win, but seeing you so calm..."


    "I will win."


    I might be slower than Dianne.


    However, the bet was about who would climb higher.


    Unless Dianne managed to reach the 30th floor, I was confident I would win.


    ''There must be at least one floor where you can''t proceed without knowing the gimmick. Maybe Maximen couldn''t go any further because of that gimmick, even after reaching the 24th floor.''


    Smirking, I looked at Lucia, and she grinned in response.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The midterm evaluation had been ongoing for 11 days now.


    As soon as the sses ended, Louis Artman headed to the Modras Tower.


    Apanying him was Serena, who hadn''t been around for a while.


    "Is it the fourth day?"


    "It''s the fourth day today."


    It had been three days since Dianne Alben entered the Modras Tower.


    During that time, all her team members had been eliminated, leaving her alone in the tower.


    "Today she''s finally going to reach the 20th floor."


    "Yeah, but can Senior Dianne reach the 20th floor?"


    All those prominent figures who had been students of Rodren Academy and had fallen on the 20th floor were now the center of attention.


    "Even reaching the 20th floor is remarkable."


    "Indeed, you could say that as the winner of the tournament."


    As someone who had only reached the 15th floor, he couldn''t help but see Dianne''s ascent to the 20th floor as something impressive. Having experienced the floors above the 10th level, the number 20 had a clear impact.


    "Once Senior Dianne finishes, it''s Senior Adrias'' turn. Even though Senior Adrias is amazing, I doubt he can break Senior Dianne''s record."


    In response to Serena''s question, Louis maintained his silence.


    Frankly, he didn''t think Adrias could surpass Dianne''s performance. However, he couldn''t be certain.


    This was because Adrias was a dual-ss user, skilled in both magic and swordsmanship, which introduced an element of unpredictability.


    "Let''s wait and see."


    "By now I understand how amazing Senior Adrias is. I''ve faced him in a duel, so I can''t be unaware. But no matter how amazing he is, can he reach the 20th floor?"


    As we talked, the train had arrived near the Modras Tower.


    Stepping off the train, we saw an enormous crowd gathered near the tower.


    "There are not just students."


    As Serena noted, it wasn''t only students present; professors, heads of various departments, and even famous external figures had gathered, all observing the screen that had been magnified using magic for everyone to see.


    "Wow!"


    "She did it! She did it!"


    Suddenly, a tremendous roar of cheers erupted, causing Louis and Serena to turn to each other and then rush to check the screen.


    "Oh..."


    On the screen was Dianne Alben, who had defeated the 20th-floor boss with an exhausted appearance.


    After Maximen, it had been a remarkable 42 years since someone had sessfully passed the 20th floora remarkable feat for a magician.


    The area near the Modras Tower became a boiling pot of cheers and astonishment. Even the external attendees who hade to watch were struck with awe.


    "We salute you, Lord of the Magic Tower!"


    "This is truly amazing! The mage of the century has been born!"


    "Hmph, this is nothing for Dianne."


    Countless congrattory messages were directed at Bart Alben, who happened to be present.


    Bart retorted with a nonchnt tone, but his upward-twitching lips gave him away.


    Unfortunately, Dianne''s journey ended on the 21st floor.


    As the 20th floor was a boss stage, it could be argued that the 21st floor was more challenging. Having already expended all her strength on the previous floor, Dianne was eliminated on the 21st floor without much resistance.


    "Wow!"


    "Dianne! Dianne!"


    Yet, none of the assembled individuals expressed disappointment at seeing Dianne exit the tower.


    Dianne Alben had already seeded in making history by reaching the 20th floor.


    "Student Dianne Alben! Please share a few words."


    "First 20th-floor passer in over 40 years! And the first from the School of Magic!"


    Among the external attendees, there were reporters from newspapers, and they seemed zealous to gather interviews.


    As Dianne emerged from the tower, she seemed somewhat taken aback by therge crowd waiting for her. She stared nkly for a moment at the scene before turning her gaze in a particr direction.


    When she did, everyone gathered around shifted their attention in that direction as well. There, the next waiting group was standing.


    Dianne ignored the questions directed at her and walked steadily toward a certain individual. She came to a stop in front of that person.


    "Adrias Cromwell."


    Click! Click!


    The sound of cameras taking photos apanied the sight of Dianne and Adrias facing each other, locking eyes.


    "Sorry, but it seems I won again this time."


    Dianne''s provoking words caused a stir among the onlookers.


    Through her words, one could infer why Dianne had approached Adrias.


    Adrias looked at her with an expressionless face, then smiled faintly.


    "Well done, Dianne."


    "Are you admitting defeat?"


    "Dianne."


    Adrias calmly called her name and then, slowly opening his mouth, dered:


    "I will conquer the Modras Tower."


    A moment of silence swept through the surroundings.


    The atmosphere turned chilly due to the absurdity of his statement.


    However, Adrias wasn''t finished.


    "This is merely a passing process. We should aim for the real goal."


    By "real goal," he meant the "Tower" situated within the pce.


    His extremely ambitious words quickened the pace of the reporters jotting down his words.


    "Dianne Alben, this time the victory shall be mine."

 Chapter 94: Entry

    Chapter 94: Entry


    After Dianne Alben''s appearance, the evaluation that had paused briefly resumed.


    The final group to enter the Modras Tower.


    Among them, the gazes directed at Adrias Cromwell, who was part of the veryst group, varied.


    "Wow, should we say he''s overflowing with confidence or simply arrogant?"


    "The young friend has enthusiasm; that''s good. Any man should have that level of zeal."


    Both Christian, the second-inmand of Rodren Magic tower, and Dainard, who came running upon hearing news of the 20th floor, a subordinate of the Duke of Marheim and Deputy Commander of the Marheim Knights, spoke one after another.


    Both were influential figures, so the reporters were busy taking down their words one by one.


    Among the people gathered here, there was not a single individual whose reputationgged.


    Thus, the impact of each word, each sentence, was substantial. These individuals began to exchange words in a lively manner.


    "It''s just the baseless chatter of a reckless youngling. There''s no need to take it seriously."


    "But Adrias Cromwell has a unique constitution. Being able to use both magic and swordsmanship simultaneously gives him an edge in handling variables."


    "No matter how unique his constitution is, he''s just a student. Moreover, his avable mana is limited, so it''s meaningless."


    "Is Adrias Cromwell important right now? It''s been a staggering 42 years since a 20th-floor passer emerged! Not to mention, the very first magician! Once Dianne Alben graduates, won''t you be more curious about the honor she''ll gain when she visits the real ''Tower''ter?"


    Leaving behind themotion of the people, the final seven groups started entering the Modras Tower.


    The sound of students cheering spread, and soon everyone''s attention turned back to Dianne, who had just emerged from the tower.


    Dianne, as soon as she came out, was besieged by all sorts of questions. She responded to the reporters with a tired expression.


    "She seems tired, so let''s stop here, my daughter. The screen recordings will remain anyway."


    Finally, Bart stepped forward and gently cleared the people around Dianne.


    Looking at her father, Dianne managed a faint smile.


    "Thank you, Dad."


    "You''ve worked hard. You make me proud."


    Dianne''s head nodded slightly in response to Bart''s words. She nced back for a moment.


    On the screen was the image of Adrias, who had just entered the tower.


    ''If it''s Adrias, he should be able to ascend at least ten floors. It''s fine to rest a little ande back.''


    Though she wanted to watch Adrias'' performance, she was too exhausted right now. She thought she could rest and watch himter. With that in mind, she followed her father down the path.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The Modras Tower had a superficial appearance of consisting of 30 floors.


    Each floor had a different structure and content, with its appearance changing every time someone entered.


    Even though the basic information was graspable, it was said that you couldn''t memorize it like official knowledge.


    ''The 1st floor requires only the navigation of traps. However, the path is convoluted like a maze.''


    The maze''s shape changed every time, leaving everything to luck.


    However, as students from the Rodren Academy were not low in skill, dealing with mere traps wouldn''t cause them to be eliminated. One could simply consider it as a warm-up.


    Kurrrk.


    A massive boulder rolled toward them, but the freshmen who were blocking the path mercilessly split it with their swords.


    Thwack!


    "Too easy, isn''t it?"


    "Fool. It''s the 1st floor, of course it''s easy."


    For now, I decided to use only magic.


    Since everyone would be eliminated once they ascended further, and only I would remain, I chose not to exert my full effort. Besides, by resting now and evolving my talent in elemental magic, I might have the chance to evolve elemental magic into something more powerful.


    At the moment, I was learning elemental magic of earth, fire, and wind types.


    Currently, I was primarily learning the three elements that had favorablepatibility.


    Elemental magic was typically focused on just three types even among other magicians, so I was mainly sticking to the basics for now.


    ''I should learn the other elementster if my talent evolves.''


    nk.


    Someone identally triggered a trap, causing arrows to rain down.


    I tilted my head slightly to avoid the arrows and cast an Earth Shield on Vincent, who was next to me.


    Thud!


    "T-Thanks."


    In terms of magical ability alone, Vincent had higher skill and level than me, yet practical experience remained a challenge.


    One could liken it to a raw recruit stepping onto the battlefield for the first time.


    ''Although there''s one practical evaluation simr to a real battle every time, why is he so unfazed? How did he manage to advance without failing?''


    Well, even the past me managed to advance without incident up to the third year, but this guy is something else.


    In the end, what mattered most was graduation.


    Advancing wasn''t much of an issue as long as you did reasonably well, but graduation was truly difficult; that was the hallmark of Rodren Academy.


    With that, we dealt with all the traps in the 1st-floor maze.


    "It''s the stairs."


    "Aren''t we thest ones?"


    "So what? It''s not a time attack."


    The freshmen, now looking at me like their leader, turned their heads and asked.


    "Senior, should we go right away?"


    "We have time."


    I nced slightly at Vincent''s condition beside me and spoke.


    "Sure, let''s go."


    There was no need to drag things out unnecessarily.


    We immediately ascended to the 2nd floor.


    Starting from the 2nd floor, actual monsters appeared along with traps.


    Of course, the monsters in the initial floors were more like cannon fodder, but once we got past the 5th floor, tougher monsters that first-year students would struggle with began to appear.


    "Grrr!"


    As I expected, goblins appeared on the 2nd floor.


    There were just five of them.


    Given that they were weaker than adult males and were fewer in number than us, the oue was obvious even without looking.


    Still, I decided to put my best effort into using magic to improve my skill level.


    Fwooosh.


    "Grrr!"


    As we smoothly passed the 2nd floor and were about to head up to the 3rd floor, one of our team members spoke to me with a worried tone.


    "Senior?"


    "What is it?"


    "Well, I was wondering if you''re not using too much mana."


    Since I had mentioned before setting off that we would only be using magic in the initial floors, it seemed there were noints. However, separate from that, it seemed they were concerned about me using magic indiscriminately.


    "Don''t worry about it. Like I said earlier, I''m not nning to lose to Dianne Alben."


    "Understood."


    Once I cut in, no more words came out.


    But there might be some anxiety hidden deep inside.


    "Don''t worry."


    After all, my goal was to conquer the Tower.


    Even if all my team members were to drop out early, I could still achieve a top score on my own.


    ''Of course, assuming that I conquered it.''


    No matter what, I had to break through for the sake of the rewards.


    The rewards for conquering were just that sweet.


    From then on, as we ascended the floors, we took short breaks and climbed steadily.


    Since I wanted to score well in the evaluations, it was a bonus to take care that my team members didn''t drop out.


    "Let''s rest for today."


    "Nobody got eliminated!"


    "Exactly. Looking at the other teams, they''ve been losing members since day one."


    There was a close call where one or two members almost got eliminated on the 6th floor, but we managed to save them by a hair''s breadth.


    Until then, I hadn''t used my sword, which allowed my elemental magic skill level to grow at an astonishing pace.


    All of this was thanks to my abnormally high mana capacity and mana regeneration rate due to my original sin.


    "Aren''t you tired, Senior?"


    "Ah, I have a unique constitution, so I seem to have quite a bit of mana."


    "Wow, I''m envious."


    We prepared to rest in the open area before the stairs leading to the 7th floor.


    Since we had already cleared all the threats on the 6th floor, it was possible.


    "Everyone survived on the 6th floor, and if we go to the 7th floor tomorrow, we''re already in the top ranks, right?"


    "Exactly. If seven of us are on the 7th floor, that''s already 49 points. We''ve already surpassed the mid-ranking."


    "It''s all thanks to Senior Adrias."


    Although it seemed like I didn''t make much of an impact because I only used magic, that wasn''t the truth.


    Using my experience from my past life''s special forces operations and the gaming information I already knew, I had been giving precise orders, ensuring that I hadn''t let a single person be eliminated so far.


    Unbeknownst to me, this unseen contribution was gradually raising my reputation among my team members to sky-high levels.


    "Adrias, where did you learn all that? You know, the stuff about throwing the enemies into chaos and copsing their formations."


    "I was interested. I studied it when I was younger."


    I gave Vincent a suitable answer to his question.


    I believed that very few people in this world had experience that could catch up to me in small-scale tactical engagements. That was because what I was learning, mastering, and using was state-of-the-art modern strategy. Being proven by science, there was no one who wasn''t a tactical genius that could beat me in small-scale engagements.


    After a simple dinner, we decided on a watch schedule.


    Even though we had removed all threats, sleeping outdoors required a watch, which was essential.


    Thanks to my team members'' consideration, I was in charge of the first watch. While tending to the embers of the campfire, I confirmed the potential for evolution in my elemental magic.


    [Adrias Cromwell''s Talent: Evolution Potential of Elemental Magic (Universal) - 74%]


    [Would you like to evolve?]


    When I first acquired it, it was 30%, but it had climbed over 40% by now.


    If it kept going like this, I felt that by the time I left the Tower of Modras, it could exceed 90%.


    ''This is good, but I''m starting to want a genius talent myself.''


    My highest talent was the prodigy talent.


    Even with just the prodigy talent, it was at this level. If I evolved into a genius, how much stronger would I be?


    ''For now, thebat talent has the highest potential.''


    Thebat talent was the only talent among mine that showed an evolution possibility phrase even though it was a prodigy.


    It was showing a whopping 41% potential for evolution, and its growth rate was certainly higher, probably due to it being a prodigy.


    ''I hope it happens before graduation.''


    Before graduating, I wanted to raise my specs as much as possible. And if possible, I also needed to strengthen and add undead.


    Unlike the Tower of Modras, in the real "Tower," the inner circumstances couldn''t be seen, so I had no reservations about using dark magic.


    ''Of course, I''ll probably only be able to use it after all the other participants have been eliminated.''


    I would enter with the members who would graduate in the same year, forming a team together.


    So, in the eyes of others, I wouldn''t be able to use it.


    Ultimately, the time I could use dark magic would be when I was the only one left.


    I had confidence I wouldst until the end.


    As I am now, I''m in a state stronger than any other yable character.


    ''I can probably rival Dianne in this state.''


    But the growth rate of the guysing up next was also tremendous, so I wasn''t worried.


    I just thought that my and Dianne''s growth was a bit abnormal.


    While organizing my thoughts alone, I continued tending to the campfire.

 Chapter 95: Achieving a New Record

    Chapter 95: Achieving a New Record


    A new wave was sweeping through the academy these days.


    Apart from incidents and idents, this was the first time a situation had heated up since the tournament.


    "They''re on the 10th floor now."


    "With the 10th floor, Adrias won''t be able to rely solely on magic anymore, right?"


    The spark for the Tower of Modras, which had seemed to die down after Dianne, had been reignited by Adrias.


    All surviving until the 10th floor.


    The students were questioning just how that was possible.


    Understanding Adrias'' timely judgments and tactics was difficult unless you had experienced it firsthand.


    However, outsiders who continued to watch without leaving their seats could still perceive how remarkable Adrias was.


    How talented Adrias was.


    Even though they couldn''t hear the sound, they could roughly guess what was happening through Adrias'' gestures and the movements of his team members, viewing it from the perspective of someone with experience as a leader or amander.


    "Looks like there was another unexpected talent."


    "I suppose he''d be an interesting addition to the Northern Fortress. I''ve heard that small-scale regional battles still happen frequently, and Lord Bargrass would probably appreciate knowing that."


    "Huh, sending such talent to the North is a waste! However, there''s no doubt that he''s a talent capable of bothbat andmand."


    "Originally, even though Adrias Cromwell might be a student right now, he''ll be a Count if he graduates. Everyone, be cautious of your words."


    "Hehe, he''s be so famous that we''ve been forgetting. But how is it that he''s still maintaining the status of a Count?"


    By this point, even the journalists who had stepped back after Dianne''s achievements had to return.


    Of course, they couldn''tpare to Dianne''s records, but if there were exceptional individuals who performed well in the same grade, that was enough to create buzz.


    As a result, the area in front of the Tower of Modras was more lively than ever.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As we ascended to the 10th floor, only a massive door awaited us.


    Despite already taking enough rest on the previous floors, everyone''s faces still showed signs of tension.


    ''I''d like to get everyone through the 10th floor if possible.''


    I was someone who saw through unknown gimmicks and weaknesses.


    Perhaps it was possible for everyone to survive on this floor too.


    While pondering that, one of the freshmen suddenly came forward and bowed his head.


    "I''ve been grateful up until now. Senior, you''ll probably pass the 10th floor without any problems. I might end up eliminated, so I want to express my gratitude in advance."


    At first, I was uncertain about the guy, but aftering up to this point together, he had be an ardent fan of mine.


    After he greeted me, other guys followed suit, one after the other, bowing respectfully.


    "I never thought we''d make it to the 10th floor. It''s all thanks to Senior Adrias. Thank you for giving us this valuable experience."


    "I was hoping to join a prestigious order of knights, but thanks to you, Senior, my goal has changed. If I get the chance, I want to be a knight capable of strategizing andmanding like you. Thank you for solidifying my life''s goals."


    "Adrias, Senior, do you have a girlfriend? If not, can I confess to youter?"


    Britney''s somewhat yful remark, the only lighthearted moment, broughtughter to everyone, diffusing what could have been a dark atmosphere.


    Even Vincent, my fellow grade member, came up to me to express his gratitude, so I waved him off.


    "Why do you think this is the end?"


    Everyone who had been chatting as if they thought this was the end turned to me.


    "As of now, the 10th-floor mission briefing begins. Listen well and follow along."


    I smiled at their surprised expressions.


    "Let''s rewrite history."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Up to this point, I had never once finished ying through the floors below the 10th.


    With that, I could proudly im to have a better understanding of the 10th floor than anyone else.


    ''The boss on the 10th floor is the Iron Golem.''


    Although the name might sound weak, its danger and strength were immense, enough to be considered a true boss. Its immense strength was to the point that even one wrong hit from its powerful fist would mean an automatic elimination.


    Furthermore, its speed was on par with its power, so there was no room forcency.


    Despite its massive size, its speed wasparable to that of an average knight, making it difficult for wizards to escape unscathed when the golem suddenly closed in while they were providing support from the rear.


    ''A golem, so it has unlimited stamina. Jousting is meaningless.''


    Even the jousting techniques often used when facing formidable opponents were ineffective.


    However, it was possible to stop its movements by destroying the magical core that powered it. But it was easier said than done, as the golem''s magical core changed its position frequently. Fortunately, I wasn''t worried about that.


    "Whew."


    Someone let out a tense sigh.


    I had given a detailed n, covering various gimmicks and weaknesses, but it seemed that tension was inevitable.


    "I''ll open the door."


    They nodded.


    As I did, the door blocking our way started to slowly moisten.


    "Adrias, are you really okay?"


    Vincent asked with an uneasy voice.


    I raised my voice for everyone to hear in response to his question.


    "Your current rankings alone put you in the top tier. There''s no need to worry. Just do what I told you."


    "That''s right. We''re all in the top ranks anyway."


    Seeing Vincent finally rx, I realized how easy it was to deal with him, and I felt relieved.


    Although I aimed to have everyone pass the floor, I was concerned about Vincent since his movements were slowed as a magician.


    As the 10th floor was called the "Realm of Magic," golems were not as straightforward as they appeared. Vincent, who had slower movements, was an easy target for the golem.


    "That''s an Iron Golem."


    "Seeing it in person, its size is much more noticeable."


    As the door opened fully, an Iron Golem stood tall in the wide space.


    In addition to the golem, there were hidden devices and traps all around, though they weren''t visible.


    "Be careful of the traps on both sides."


    I reiterated the warning, just in case, even though I had already briefed them.


    My team nodded and walked forward.


    Whiiing.


    Thump thump thump thump.


    With a massive rumbling sound, the sound of the magical core activating reverberated through the air.


    The door we had opened closed again, and the previously dormant golem rose from its crouched position, standing and looking at us.


    "Follow the n."


    I whispered to my team and began counting inwardly.


    Entering the tower, I drew out Gkshur for the first time and followed the n as we had discussed beforehand.


    Thwack.


    Quaang!


    I struck the still immobile golem with a forceful blow.


    Tremendous recoil was reflected through the magical barrier surrounding the golem''s exterior.


    "14 seconds. Not bad."


    While I was drawing the aggro, my teammates took their positions.


    As it was a boss room on the 10th floor, there was only one Iron Golem as the primary enemy. However, various traps were scattered throughout the spacious room, and my team members were already positioned near these traps, ready to use them.


    "Vincent!"


    While striking the slowly moving golem once more, I shouted. In response, Vincent, who had been preparing a spell, swung his staff.


    Quaaak!


    The water magic he cast was unusually powerful for Vincent. Nevertheless, most of its force was absorbed by the magical barrier surrounding the golem''s exterior, leaving the golem barely wet.


    Perhaps because of this, the golem''s aggro still remained focused on me.


    Thump!


    Without suffering any hits, the golem suddenly swung its fist towards me.


    I intentionally evaded it narrowly and made my way towards my first target.


    "41 seconds. Timing is crucial."


    ncing back as I ran, I confirmed that the golem''s aggro was properly drawn to me and shouted.


    "Gilbert! Now!"


    nk.


    At my shout, Gilbert triggered a trap and quickly jumped out of the way.


    In response, a high-voltage current began to flow from a specific part of the floor.


    Zziizzt!


    Since I had been anticipating this, I stopped abruptly without touching the floor and performed a rapid pivot. However, the golem following me couldn''t ovee its own momentum and stepped onto the floor.


    Zziizzzt!


    With a tremendous noise, the Iron Golem shuddered.


    The water magic Vincent had prepared earlier collided with the electrical trap, producing a significant effect. It managed to disrupt the magical barrier surrounding the golem''s exterior.


    "1 minute 12 seconds."


    Despite suffering tremendous damage from the electricity, the golem turned back to face me without showing any sign of pain. It was an artificial lifeform incapable of experiencing pain.


    "Angelo! Not there! Two steps to the left!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    I shouted to a teammate who stood at the next target.


    Angelo, tense with concentration, quickly moved two steps to the left.


    Thump!


    Then, the damage dealt seemed stronger than I expected. The golem came to a halt, raising both hands above its head. It was a signal that it was transitioning to the next phase.


    "Change of n! Formation B!"


    However, I had already anticipated this category, so I swiftly switched to the second n that I had prepared.


    My teammates rushed to my side cautiously, avoiding traps, and the golem pounded the ground.


    Quaang!


    The ground shivered like waves, and the edges crumbled away, forming precipices in all directions.


    We jumped to evade the shaky ground, and Vincent carried one of the team members and jumped as well, quickly resuming his task.


    "Grease."


    I had previously made the ground slippery and already had a potion prepared, which I now retrieved from my pouch.


    Here, it''s at 3 minutes and 23 seconds.


    "Faster than nned, but it should be fine."


    After tapping the ground, the slightly dyed golem was tapped by each of my team members as they passed.


    Gradually, the golem stood up, and as its two eyes began to glow red, I realized it was time and shouted.


    "Vincent! Nine o''clock direction! Everyone, be ready!"


    Vincent and the teammate carrying him dashed towards the golem facing the nine o''clock direction.


    The critical factors now were whether Vincent''s spell was ready and whether his magic could withstand the attack.


    ''If it seeds, we can all pass.''


    Finally, the awaited attack from the golem began.


    Whoosh.


    Zeeeek


    A beam capable of incinerating everything burst forth from the golem''s eyes.


    Concerned whether Vincent might miss the timing due to the beam''s incredibly fast speed, I wondered.


    "Aaaah!"


    Amid Vincent''s scream, his magic activated abruptly.


    In the instant that the beam was about to hit Vincent and the team member carrying him, a mirror magic was activated, deflecting the beam away.


    "Stay calm and act as nned!"


    The reflected beam scattered in all directions.


    My team members narrowly avoided the dispersing beam, and finally, a single beam struck the golem.


    Crash!


    ng!


    "It''s shattered."


    The magical barrier shattered.


    Then, the waiting team members swiftly rushed towards the broken barrier and started attacking the golem.


    St!


    Thud!


    Thanks to the team members who focused on the legs as we had discussed earlier, the slippery ground caused the golem to fall.


    Thud!


    "5 minutes and 11 seconds."


    Considering the time, I approached the golem.


    "It''s in the 5-minute range. Attack the designated areas we discussed earlier."


    "Can you repeat it one more time?"


    "Group 1, target the left arm! Group 2, aim for the heart! Group 3, hit the right nk!"


    Before entering, we had already assigned attack positions based on where the magic core would be every minute. Since the position changed every minute, I had told them in advance which body parts to target. In this chaotic situation, however, my mind was a bit scattered.


    Crash! Thud!


    Despite the absence of the magical barrier, its body was made of steel and not easily prated.


    However, this time, I intended to end it. I used the fusion magic, "Aurora," that I had prepared in advance.


    Sizzle.


    ck mes emerged, and Gkshur melted into the right nk of the golem I was attacking.


    ''It''s a failure.''


    There was nothing in my hand.


    And the golem''s resistance had intensified.


    Creak!


    "Ugh!"


    A team member attacking the heart blocked the golem''s swinging arm and was deflected away.


    Fortunately, thanks to Vincent''s protective magic from behind, the team member was not pushed off the cliff.


    Realizing I had no time, I shattered the potion I had prepared and threw it into the pierced side.


    Crash.


    Pshh.


    With the smell of corrosion in the air, the golem''s body began to undergo deformations.


    "Now, retreat!"


    Staying any longer was dangerous.


    Following mymand, the team members stepped back, and I also withdrew.


    Just in time, the golem stood up from its position.


    "It''s not regenerating!"


    One of the team members shouted.


    Several factors made the 10th-floor boss challenging, but its regenerative abilities yed a significant role. Unless the magic core was destroyed, the ever-regenerating Iron Golem should have healed the punctured side, but due to the potion I used, it remained solid.


    As a result, the golem''s movements were somewhat unnatural.


    "6 minutes."


    Time for the magic core to change position again.


    Coincidentally, it was now on its head.


    "I''ll distract it for just one minute."


    When the golem was standing, I couldn''t target its head.


    Afterward, we yed a game of cat and mouse, taking turns to aggro the golem to buy time.


    Still, with all seven of us surviving, buying time was easy.


    ''The potion yed a role too.''


    Since the wound on its side wasn''t regenerating, its movements became sluggish.


    Thanks to that, we safely endured a minute and entered the seventh minute.


    "Left leg, right arm!"


    Targeting the legs was rtively easy, so the team members left marks on the legs forcefully.


    No matter how steel-reinforced its body was, Gkshur-infused strikes began to prate inward.


    Crash!


    "Huh?"


    One of the team members tapped the leg and voiced doubt.


    Then, with glistening eyes, the team member who was aggroing the golem called out to me.


    "I hit its leg! The magic core is in the leg!"


    "Let''s all attack together."


    I could have attacked the leg, but someone still needed to aggro the golem. If another team member took aggro, they could be easy prey in an instant. So, I decided to entrust the magic core to my team members.


    Bang! ng!


    Thanks to Vincent, who cast spells at the right time from behind, we could navigate through those perilous moments.


    Especially the times when the golem attempted to throw us off the cliff were prevented by Vincent using ground or wind magic.


    Crash!


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, with a massive cracking sound, light exploded from the golem''s leg.


    "Get down!"


    Even though I had warned them in advance, there was hardly any time to think. I shouted at the team members who were standing there dazed. Then everyone hurriedly ttened themselves on the ground.


    Kwaaaah!


    Amidst the blinding light, an enormous shockwave surged forward, pushing us away.


    As the light gradually faded and we opened our eyes, the golem hadpletely vanished, and a staircase leading upward had appeared.


    "Huh?"


    "Could this be..."


    "Am I awake? This is unbelievable."


    The team members, still in disbelief despite what they had aplished, turned to each other with bright smiles.


    "Wow!"


    "We did it! We did it!"


    "Nobody got eliminated? How is this even possible?"


    "We must be the first! Everyone on the 10th floor survived!"


    While everyone was rejoicing,


    I shifted my gaze toward the shared magical screen that was recording us.


    ''Dianne, sorry, but I''m taking the victory of the bet.''

 Chapter 96: Gathering Interest

    Chapter 96: Gathering Interest


    A chilling silence enveloped the area in front of the Tower of Modras.


    Despite the presence of numerous people, not even a breath could be heard.


    And then, when the blinding white light covered the screen, the tense atmosphere reached its peak.


    Gulp.


    The sound of someone swallowing hard echoed loudly. Then, as the light subsided and the screen revealed the interior of the tower...


    "Hehe..."


    Someone let out a disbelieving chuckle.


    And from thatugh onward, the crowd that had gathered exploded.


    "Wow!"


    "Is that even possible? No, seriously!"


    "We saw it with our own eyes! This is insane, unbelievable!"


    People shouted and cheered with excitement.


    And as the atmosphere reached its climax, Adrias Cromwell turned his gaze toward the screen and startedughing.


    "Ah..."


    Someone fainted and copsed, quickly carried away by the staff.


    "Adrias is really something, huh?"


    Lucia mumbled to herself as she watched the scene unfold, and Vivianne sitting beside her nodded in agreement. Her eyes gleamed with a strange fervor, and her cheeks were flushed with excitement.


    "That''s quite something to acknowledge."


    Dianne, who was also present, offered herposed observation.


    However, following Dianne''s lead, Yurie sensed a restlessness.


    ''It''s been a while since I''ve seen Dianne restless like this.''


    Honestly, her memories were so vague that Adrias seemed incredibly formidable.


    ording to Yurie''s perspective, what impressed her more than clearing the 10th floor with all team members surviving was the fact that Dianne seemed swayed.


    "Dianne, are you okay?"


    With a hint of mischief, Yurie raised an ominous eyebrow and asked, drawing the attention of Lucia and Vivianne who were with them.


    "Are you okay?"


    "You made a bet, remember? What are you going to do if Adrias wins?"


    "What can I do? It''s a bet, so I''ll have to grant his wish. Besides, they''ve only cleared the 10th floor. It''s not like I''m ignoring Adrias, but so far, I''m still winning."


    Yurie also secretly believed that Adrias wouldn''t be able to clear the 20th floor.


    But driven by the desire to tease Dianne, she continued her teasing.


    "And what if Adrias wins and asks for something absurd?"


    "What? What weird demand?"


    As the conversation flowed in an amusing direction, Lucia listened with keen interest. On the other hand, Vivianne''s face stiffened gradually.


    "Ugh, why does the already well-informeddy have to do this?"


    "I-I don''t even understand what you''re talking about. And why do you keep saying that Adrias is going to win? I still have the upper hand so far. Why are you so insistent that Adrias will win?"


    Dianne''s bewildered expression was quite novel. Perhaps that''s why the attention of the numerous people gathered there shifted toward Dianne.


    "Hehe, just kidding. I don''t think even for a second that our Dianne will lose. Ugh, our adorable Dianne."


    Unable to hold back, Yurie, who couldn''t stand Dianne''s flustered state, pulled her into a hug.


    Lucia covered her eyes with her hand, spreading her fingers to peek between them, and Vivianne mumbled to herself, still perplexed by the conversation from earlier.


    "Adrias... I have to somehow do something before she takes away the first time...!"


    Dianne, the winner of the tournament and the one who broke the Academy''s 42-year record, Vivianne, the runner-up of the tournament, and Lucia, who had shown her exceptional talent among the third years, were all gathered together. Naturally, the gazes of the outsiders were focused on them.


    Deos, the academy''s headmaster, who upied a seat among them, stroked his beard and let out a chuckle.


    "Hehe, there are really a lot of talents in this generation. It''s all thanks to the blessings of the Rodren Empire."


    "That''s true. But personally, I want to rate Adrias Cromwell even higher than the kids gathered over there."


    The person who spoke was Surahan, the Head of the Knight Studies Department.


    Since Berial, who was providing private instruction to Adrias, was also present, he watched Surahan with an intrigued expression.


    "Can you give us a reason for that?"


    "They''ve been exceptional from the very beginning. So it''s only natural. However, Adrias is different. Of course, Vivianne Velocan, the runner-up of the tournament, has also shown unexpected growth, but does it stop with them? ording to his record, it''s hard to fathom how he grew so much. He came into the spotlight during the second semester ofst year, not for his current achievements but for his reputation due to the Potion."


    Deos nodded in agreement. He was one of the people who had directly realized Adrias wasn''t ordinary.


    At that moment, someone else interjected.


    "Well, it''s good timing since I''ve been curious anyway. Can you tell me more about that guy?"


    Hector Kazaf.


    The current Chancellor of the Rodren Empire and the head of the Kazaf Ducal family.


    One of the four pirs of the empire, a prestigious family that had served the empire loyally for generations, unlike the other families that had formed independent power bases.


    Duke Kazaf had long, chestnut-colored hair that flowed down to his neck. He habitually twisted his hair as he spoke.


    "Quite literally. He suddenly invented the Evest Potionst year, and since then, strange rumors have followed him. He was famous for being a bizarre magician who exercised every day. Of course, his exercise level was impressive enough for a knight academy student to gain fame. It''s notmon for magicians to exercise that way."


    "Hmm, so you noticed he had a peculiar constitution since then."


    "Without hearing it directly from him, it''s not certain, but it''s probably not the case."


    "Hey, Lord Kazaf. What brings you here? Weren''t you busy with state affairs?"


    At that moment, a teasing voice was heard from behind.


    Duke Mynus Mohheim was approaching.


    Beside him was Denard y, the Vice Commander of the Mohheim Knights.


    Dressed in a white suit, Duke Mohheim rolled up his tightly-fitted sleeves, revealing the tattoos on his muscr arms.


    "Mynus Mohheim."


    "You came here because you''re curious about Adrias, right? Honestly, he wouldn''t do something like that if he had a conscience. Even someone like me is shaking my head."


    "It''s an unnecessaryment. I find it fascinating. It''s surprising how that a person, who never came out of his domain, suddenly stands out like this. Did you catch the scent of prey?"


    In response to Hector''s words, which were metaphoricallyparing him to territorial beasts, Mynus revealed a fierce smile.


    "Your Grace, treating me like you treat His Grace just because we have white hair is awkward. I''m not a hyena."


    A mental skirmish took ce between Mynus and Hector.


    Unlike Mynus, who was close to being an Aura Master, Hector was merely an ordinary civilian. However, he confidently confronted Mynus without showing any signs of backing down.


    As the tension escted, Hector''s bodyguards seemed ready to step forward, but Hector gestured to stop them.


    "Enough. I''ve seen everything I need to. I suppose I should go back now."


    "Please be careful. If you don''t want to end up like someone else, be especially wary of your back."


    Ignoring Mynus''s words, Hector Kazaph, with his bodyguards in tow, left the scene.


    Observing Hector''s departure, Mynus, who was still simmering with anger, turned his gaze away.


    "What''s this? He already reached the 10th floor. Denard, why did you call me sote?"


    "I apologize, Duke, no, Your Grace."


    With a rxed expression, Mynus sat in the seat Hector had left and asked Deos, the headmaster.


    "Did you make a recording of that?"


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    "Then please show it now. Adrias has just cleared the 10th floor, and he''ll probably be resting for a while."


    Casually making a request, Mynus pressed his chin with his fist and stared intently at the screen disying Adrias Cromwell.


    "Is a new wind blowing through Rodren? It''s getting interesting."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    From the 11th floor onward, the difficulty level had increased drastically, resulting in a gradual urrence of eliminations.


    However, the morale of the team members was higher than ever before.


    With the second ce firmly secured, except for Dienne''s team, and the unprecedented achievement of all members passing the 10th floor, their spirits were soaring.


    "Well, that''s a shame. I''ll take my leave now."


    As one member was defeated by the Shadow Jackals, there was only me left.


    Currently, I''m on the 14th floor.


    I''ve climbed quite highpared to an extra.


    ''But now it''s my time to shine.''


    If we were all going up together, it would have been better for me too. My physical condition was close to its peak. Although it was slightly ufortable for my team members to apany me, they weren''tpletely useless, which helped me maintain my condition.


    ''I''ll go straight up.''


    There''s no reason to dy.


    I immediately ascended to the 15th floor.


    I cleared the 15th, 16th, and 17th floors, and then the 18th floor.


    Not a single break.


    Among my current skills, none consumed a significant amount of mana, so my mana consumption couldn''t catch up to my mana regeneration rate. My mana pool was always full.


    ''Should I use some potions?''


    Since my physical fatigue had umted despite my mana''s good condition, I decided to use some boosts.


    Using Evest Potions, Recovery Potions, and Regeneration Potions, I quickly recovered from fatigue.


    19th floor.


    Using the knowledge of monsters acquired from games, the terrain and traps specific to each floor, and other tricks, I was able to clear each floor without a scratch, even if it took some time.


    "Now, it''s time to start getting serious."


    20th floor.


    The boss floor.


    Although I was tense, I didn''t believe that victory was out of reach.


    After all, my initial goal was the 30th floor.


    Since there''s a boss on the 30th floor as well, I didn''t intend to struggle too much on the 20th floor.


    Checking the time, it was already night.


    For now, I nned to sleep and tackle the 20th floor ascent the next day.


    [Adrias Cromwell''s Talent: Evolution Potential of Elemental Magic (Universal)]


    [Do you want to evolve?]


    The potential of my Elemental Magic talent had reached 100%.


    Part of me wanted to evolve right away, but I couldn''t bring myself to endure the fatigue caused by evolution just to reach the 30th floor.


    Even though I was myself, I had to remain cautious up to the 30th floor.


    ''How many times did I reload the save in the game to clear up to the 30th floor?''


    I hadn''t cleared it on my first attempt even once.


    I probably reloaded the game five times or more. However, even those characters of that time seemed like low-specpared to my current self. If I were to y as my current self, I''d have the confidence to clear it in one shot since I knew all the strategies.


    There was just one exception.


    ''The 31st floor.''


    A hidden stage that appears only when you clear the 30th floor for the first time.


    It''s a concealed space that no one knows about except for the creator, Modras.


    If you clear the 30th floor, you get the reward of conquering Modras''s Tower.


    However, I had tried many times, reloading the game multiple times to attempt to clear the 31st floor, but it was an impossible stage to beat.


    It wasn''t designed to be cleared from the beginning; it was more like a stage to gauge your skills, simr to measuring punching strength on a punching machine. I had quickly given up, but...


    ''Now, maybe.''


    Could it be possible now?

 Chapter 97: Breakthrough

    Chapter 97: Breakthrough


    As the day brightened, the area in front of Modras''s Tower started to get crowded with students who didn''t have morning lectures.


    "Hey, can you give me some room upfront? Caroline has a morning lecture, and I promised to record it for her."


    "I''m recording it too. I''ll send it to you as well."


    "Sounds good."


    Since there were no morning lectures, the majority of students hade, creating an overwhelming crowd. In Dian


    ne''s case, the atmosphere was such that climbing higher floors was expected of her, so she wasn''t mobbed by students like this. However, with consecutive challengers reaching the 20th floor from the same grade, it had be quite an issue.


    "Did you cough, Your Highness?"


    "Oh, yeah. Good morning."


    A slightly sluggish Mynus Mohaim appeared in casual clothing as he greeted with a yawn.


    Since Adrias cleared the 10th floor two days ago, he had remained at the academy without leaving.


    Mynus'' slightly disheveled hair seemed to bother him, so he kept running his hand through it. As he did so, Denard approached him.


    "Your Highness, Lord Yunor Hufak will be visiting today."


    "Yunor Hufak? What''s this about the martial prodigy showing up?"


    He said so, but a smile yed on Mynus''s lips.


    He might have spoken that way, but there was a twinkle in his eyes, resembling that of a mischievous child anticipating something fun. Seeing him like this, Denard rubbed his temples.


    "Lord Yunor Hufak isn''t the only one. the Third Princess Mika, the Fourth Prince Odell, and even Lady of the Agnes Magic tower are alsoing."


    "Wow, what are they hoping to gain that they''re all rushing here?"


    It was different from Dianne, who was a part of the Duchy of Arkadien.


    Currently, Adrias Cromwell held the title of Count, which was a rtively unremarkable position in the nobility.


    Because of that, he was a low-profile individual without much burden or pressure.


    From the perspective of recruiting talents, there wasn''t anyone else who possessed better conditions and prospects than him.


    "Lord Yunor Hufak seems to be visiting just out of curiosity."


    "That makes sense. He''s a simpleton who doesn''t care about worldly matters."


    The problem was the other individuals.


    Moreover, this might not be the end.


    If he managed to conquer up to the 20th floor here, it was certain that a different kind of disturbance would stir within the Empire, different from Dianne.


    ''I need to make a decision soon.''


    Mynus rubbed his chin and looked at the screen.


    On the screen, Adrias was preparing to ascend to the 20th floor, tidying up his area where he had stayed.


    Even Denard, who had been momentarily here to see him, wasn''t able to keep Adrias within the academy. Adrias''s actions and movements were so forceful that even Mynus, who had returned to the academy to watch for fun, felt his heart waver.


    ''He might hate the Emperor for it, but it''s not like he''s been caring about that from the start. Should I poke him a little?''


    He had a younger sister too.


    She was quite lively, or rather, excessively lively, but she was almost the same age as Adrias.


    Even if it was a princess or a prince who had their eyes on her, there was no bond as strong as the blood ties they shared.


    "Denard."


    "Did you call, Your Highness?"


    "Bring Greita here."


    Denard hesitated at Mynus''s words.


    To think he had called her. From that action alone, Denard could guess what Mynus was thinking, and he lowered his head.


    "I will fetch her immediately."


    "As soon as possible, if you can. It''d be nice if she coulde quickly. Good things are meant to be shared. It''d be a waste to see it alone."


    Seeing his master twisting his words like a fox, and Denard promptly left the scene.


    A whileter, Denard returned. He stood by Mynus'' side.


    "She said she woulde right away."


    "Good job, Dainard. She probably didn''t agree toe at once."


    "No, She didn''t."


    His sister, who shared a simr personality with him, was quite the troublemaker.


    She would often cause trouble within the territory, and her strong-willed nature made it difficult for Mynus to manage her properly.


    "Good thing. I was worried about how it would turn out. What do you think?"


    "If I may express my personal opinion, I also think Adrias Cromwell is quite promising."


    "Yeah, I''m looking forward to it. Now that Adrias is about to be eliminated soon, let''s wait leisurely. By the way, Denard, you also reached the 20th floor, right?"


    "Due to my insufficient skills, the 20th floor was my limit."


    As Mynus and Denard chatted lightly, outsiders arrived at the scene in perfect timing.


    The students who were watching, fascinated by the splendid and morous appearance of the outsiders, started to murmur.


    "Lord Yunor Hufak!"


    "Princess Mika is here with Prince Odell."


    "Lady of Agnes Magic Tower! The Burning me, Lexi Mahomes!"


    While Rodren Magic Tower was the most influential Magic Tower within the Empire, Agnes Magic Tower, which was like apany spreading its influence throughout the continent, was also considered one of the strongest. Establishing Magic Tower branches in various ces, the Agnes school prioritized skills over everything else, and even the position of Magic Tower Lord was based on skill alone.


    Lexi Mahomes was the current Lord of Agnes Magic Tower, bearing the title of Burning me. Shee had been famous even before bing the Magic Tower Lord.


    The four individuals seemed to have greeted each other in advance, and they naturally approached the scene.


    Mynus stood up from his seat and greeted them lightly.


    "Lord Yunor Hufak, it''s been a while."


    Seeing him attend to the Marquis so openly, the expressions of the princess and prince weren''t particrly pleased.


    However, considering the situation, they could somewhat understand, so they didn''t show any overt reactions.


    Jaden Yunor Hufak was a prodigy worthy of such treatment.


    "Shouldn''t you greet the prince and princess before me?"


    Fortunately, Lord Yunor Hufak took care of the Emperor''s children.


    As they were still children by the age ofws, they sent their thanks through their eyes, then confidently raised their heads.


    "Oh, I made a mistake. I often mess up because I sold my manners somewhere when I was young. It''s been a while. Princess Mika, Prince Odell."


    "Not at all. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Lord Mohaim."


    After exchanging greetings, the voices of the students echoed.


    "He''s going up!"


    "The 20th floor! Really?"


    "Why ''really''? There''s no way he can make it."


    With the news that Adrias Cromwell had reached the 20th floor, the greetings were postponed as everyone took their seats. Deos, the academy''s principal, and the two department heads who had arrived btedly greeted each other again and observed Adrias''s activities.


    "What do you think he''s nning?"


    "Exactly. Is he going to use some trick like he did when he cleared the 10th floor?"


    When the boss of the 20th floor had eight legs and was asrge as a giant, it was a colossal creature that looked like giants would ride it. Without being detected by the 20th-floor boss, Adrias moved around the room, which was filled with columns resembling temples, as if preparing for something.


    And after about ten minutes, those watching the screen expressed their astonishment all at once.


    "Is that even possible?"


    "What on earth did he do?"


    Adrias was restraining the boss''s legs and relentlessly striking it unterally.


    As the boss with the most powerful mobility, just immobilizing it was already a significant aplishment. Even so, the boss''s attacks were extremely threatening.


    However, Adrias seemed to predict and preemptively counter the boss''s attacks as if he had irvoyant abilities.


    Though it seemed like he was following a memorized pattern and acting ordingly, for those observing from the outside, it was the appropriate response as if Adrias could foresee the future.


    Using traps within the room, exploiting the boss''s characteristics, and leveraging gimmicks, Adrias cleared the 20th floor with ease.


    The spectators, who were witnessing this spectacle, couldn''t grasp that it had been cleared and missed the timing to cheer, leaving them in a state of confusion.


    "He cleared it?"


    "What''s going on?"


    As the crowd was bewildered, Adrias continued to ascend the floors without hesitation.


    There was no time for rest.


    21st floor.


    Only after the number became visible did people slowly be astonished.


    "So, that means he..."


    "He cleared the 20th floor?"


    Adrias Cromwell didn''t stop.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Uwoaaah!"


    Thud!


    After defeating thest remaining Minotaur, he sheathed his sword.


    Today, he decided to take a break here and retraced his steps through thebyrinthine passages.


    ''I might have overexerted myself.''


    Even with plenty of potions, the difficulty had risen to the point where a slight misstep could lead to immediate expulsion. His muscles were tense from head to toe due to the umted fatigue, and he was acutely aware of it.


    The fatigue had umted to the point where he could feel it throughout his body.


    Still, he had climbed from the 20th floor to the 25th in just a day.


    He decided to stop here today; tomorrow, he would face the 26th floor.


    He returned to the hidden device he had discovered in advance.


    The location of the device was within a blind spot in the shared screen, so it couldn''t be seen by those outside.


    ''Maximen probably didn''t discover this device. Even if he had, he wouldn''t have been able to climb anyway.''


    When he touched the device hidden in thebyrinth, thebyrinth began to shift.


    Without changing thebyrinth using this device, it would have been impossible to find the stairs leading to the next floor.


    ''Left three times, right twice, left three times again, up once.''


    As if entering amand, he moved the device.


    Thebyrinth transformed as he manipted the device. Though it wasn''t visible from here, there was probably a path leading to the stairs to the next floor.


    ''I worked so hard to figure this out, and now I get to use it.''


    Life is full of surprises.


    Back then, he was just doing it to enjoy the game, but now it wasing in handy.


    In truth, it wasn''t enjoyable at all. It was pure grinding.


    After manipting the device and checking if it was connected to the stairs, he continued to touch the device repeatedly. It must have taken a long time to figure out the correctmand.


    ''By the way, chaos must have erupted outside by now.''


    Perhaps more people gathered around than for Dianne''s case.


    I had broken a record that nobody expected.


    And it wasn''t just a minor record  it was the first and highest title since the establishment of the academy.


    ''I should have thought about it beforehand.''


    Even in the game, whenever I conquered the Tower of Modras, people were always curious and bombarded me with questions.


    Characters with prestigious backgrounds tended to experience this less, but when I yed as Lucia or Louis, I made sure to keep a low profile.


    But I am a Count.


    Because I didn''t belong to a prominent faction, I attracted attention from all directions as an easy target.


    ''The Emperor is an enemy, so I should probably make use of one of the other nobles.''


    My current title meant nothing.


    Being a Count with no territory, what kind of Count was I? Just a nominal one.


    However, this ability would draw various forces to approach me.


    "Fortunately, I''m not a Marrquis, right?"


    If the Cromwell family was a Margrave, just the thought would make my head spin.


    Obligations and responsibilities were immense, but all that came back was the title of honor.


    Of course, honor was a powerful force in this era, but personally, as someone who pursued practical results, it was more of a nuisance.


    Among the Marquis, Patrick Bagras, the Marquis of the North, was born a soldier. He probably felt content with his position. However if, other nobles, including myself, had been bestowed the title of Marquis, we wouldn''t willingly ept.


    "Shall I startying the bed?"


    I spread my bed.


    Although I felt uneasy sleeping alone, I had set up rm magic circles around to alleviate my worries.


    ''I won the bet with Dianne, so I should think about what to ask for.''


    What might Dianne be thinking at this moment?


    It was regrettable that I couldn''t see her expression.


    With this pace, I would likely reach the 30th floor tomorrow and ascend to the 31st floor.


    The 30th floor was undoubtedly breakable, and the key was the 31st floor.


    ''It''s hard to gauge...''


    Even if I managed to break through, I wondered if there would be rewards.


    Still, I felt there might be something, but the mystery would be unveiled tomorrow.


    ''By the way, does the 31st floor show on the screen?''


    I had been cautious since it seemed to be subtly visible before.


    Bute to think of it, the 31st floor was a floor that wasn''t shared on the screen.


    If that was the case...


    Could I use ck magic?

 Chapter 98: 30th Floor

    Chapter 98: 30th Floor


    I ascended the stairs in front of me.


    It was already the 29th stairway up, and officially, thest stairway.


    ''I''ve finally made it.''


    The 30th floor.


    Thest floor that was shared on the screen.


    Therefore, it was known as the final floor.


    The scenery that greeted me was a gloomy greenndscape.


    All sorts of nts and moss were growing everywhere, making it hard to believe it was inside a tower.


    In the center stood a massive tree.


    ''Gloomwood esir.''


    The boss of the 30th floor.


    It wasrger than the 20th-floor boss, Grani.


    Given its enormous size, defeating it swiftly wasn''t easy. The optimal approach was to follow a strategy and attack it methodically.


    ''Following the strategy will take too long.''


    If it took too much time, variables would increase.


    Following a strategy wasn''t always the safest option.


    Knowing this, I hade prepared from outside.


    ''The single-use catalysts I made while creating Lucia''s antidote.''


    Though they were stored in potion bottles, they were actually catalysts used for creating magic circles.


    Despite being catalysts, they weren''t that different from potions, so I easily crafted nearly 100 bottles with my prodigious potion-making talent. Estimating the size of the magic circle, I made quite a few just in case.


    Shuffle.


    esir, who had detected the intruder, began to stir from its deep slumber and raised its body.


    -Oooh


    A giant tree trunk, but with a human-like head, esir''s low voice indicated its awakening. At the same time, its numerous roots extending in all directions seemed to be preparing tounch an attack.


    I opened the lid of the prepared potion bottle, sprinkled the catalysts on the ground around esir, and began circling around it.


    Swish!


    Swoosh!


    The roots flew towards me like whips, attempting to strike me.


    Without stopping my movement, I blocked the attacks with my sword and continued spreading the catalysts on the ground.


    Whip!


    Swish!


    The volume of flying roots increased, but I kept igniting fire magic, incinerating the roots.


    After spilling a total of eight catalysts, I finallypleted a full circle around the outer perimeter.


    The outer perimeter was manageable, but the real challengey ahead.


    ''The closer I get to esir, the sharper the difficulty curve bes. However, I need to enter the inner area to draw the magic circle.''


    At the same time,pleting the magic circle guaranteed victory.


    Originally, after discovering this strategy in the game, I had continued to use it, and it had proven effective.


    Furthermore, if all else failed, I could always resort to the method of wearing it down traditionally.


    Having both magic and a sword at my disposal meant I had more than one option.


    Bang! Bang!


    As I began to approach the inner area, there was a bursting sound, and monsters started spawning from esir''s body. These monster spawns were like pollen, and once they attached themselves, they turned into annoying creatures.


    "Sigh."


    Kwaaang!


    Ibined my swordy with the Wind Cutter technique and struck out.


    The powerful gust from my sword swept through the airborne pollen monsters.


    I couldn''t kill them all, so a few of them managed to escape, crawling towards me on the ground. Their movement was slow, but their numbers weren''t insignificant. I moved diligently to avoid them.


    ''About a quarter done now?''


    Even at this pace, I was making good progress.


    I wanted to speed up a bit more, but esir''s resistance was putting quite a damper on that.


    Whoosh! Thud! Kwaaang!


    Whoosh! Thud!


    As I got closer, esir''s movements became more intense, and dozens of roots brushed past me. I evaded most of the attacks by running and asionally blocking with my sword, all while making my way towards esir''s main trunk.


    -Kiririk


    New monsters began emerging slowly.


    These green creatures were about the size of goblins, but they had a more nt-like appearance. They came right up to me and began detonating themselves.


    Kwaaang!


    I had anticipated this, so I quickly summoned an Earth Shield to block the explosion. However, seeing the suicide-bombers constantly spawning near esir, I frowned.


    ''I might need to push it a bit.''


    Dealing with pollen monsters alone was already troublesome, but when suicide-bombers joined the mix, things got chaotic.


    What''s more, if a little more time passed, new monsters would start appearing as well. I had toplete the magic circle before that happened.


    ''As soon as it''splete, I''ll breeze through Phase 2 and 3 and head straight into the final phase.''


    The final phase wouldn''t be overly long either.


    A few sword strikes, a few spells, and it should be done.


    Of course, I needed to be cautious.


    -Oooh


    esir let out a low growl.


    It sounded almost questioning, which was odd.


    In esir''s eyes, all it could see was me circling its outer area, pouring a strange liquid onto the ground.


    Perhaps that was why its root attacks were gradually weakening.


    ''I didn''t expect this.''


    Unexpected in a good way, of course.


    In the game, the longer time passed, the fiercer the attacks became, regardless of my actions. But in reality, it seemed that this strategy could lead tocency.


    The magic circle was now two-thirdsplete.


    The uing phase would be the most challenging as I had to stick close to esir''s main body.


    -Uwoooo.


    As I drew closer, even esir, who seemedcent, tensed up once again. It swung massive branches that looked like human arms, which it hadn''t used until now.


    Whoosh.


    I maneuvered like an acrobat, sometimes leaping over obstacles and other times deflecting with Gkshur, all the while continuing to create the magic circle.


    My mind was racing so much that it felt like my soul was slipping away, but I focused with all my might, knowing that even the slightest mistake would lead to failure.


    Kirik!


    Kwaaang!


    Whoosh! Thud!


    I overcame all sorts of obstacles and finallypleted the magic circle.


    However, my sess had solely depended on evasion and blocking. If I had to attack esir while executing this strategy, I wouldn''t have been able to manage it.


    ''Now I need to retreat outside.''


    The activation of the magic circle had to ur outside the circle.


    That was a given, but if I activated the circle from inside, I would be dragged into the magic''s effects and effectivelymit suicide.


    Retreating was simple; a straight sprint was all it took.


    -Uwooooo!


    Seeing me finally close in on its main body and then fleeing, esir let out a puzzled cry.


    Don''t worry, I''ll get you all fired up soon enough.


    Stepping back from the magic circle, I was just a hair''s breadth away from being touched by esir''s roots.


    I lightly ignited the roots with a fire-infused aura and pressed my hand onto the ground where the magic circle was drawn.


    ''It''s a bit bigger than the ones I''ve practiced outside, but it''s fine.''


    My preparations hadn''t been limited to just researching potions. I had also been thoroughly preparing for the Modras Tower.


    I had drawn all the magic circles, but arranging the mana was another issue entirely.


    While it was possible to deal with inscriptions using magic circles, arge circle like this required careful mana arrangement.


    Whoosh!


    A root came flying at me, barely scratching my cheek as I turned my head just in time.


    While arranging the mana, I couldn''t move, which left me vulnerable.


    Even though sporadic root attacks continued, they were now manageable, and the magic circle finally started to glow.


    Wiiiiing.


    Activating the magic circle happened in an instant.


    esir, observing the sparkling floor with an odd gaze, suddenly sensed an ominous surge of magical energy and shook its body fiercely, attempting to move.


    But it was toote.


    The magic circle that covered most of the 30th floor created a simple yet enormous pir of mes.


    Kwaaaang!


    Fshhhhhh!


    Uwoooooo!


    esir''s scream of agony reverberated throughout the space, and the still-potent magic circle continued to spew forth pirs of mes.


    ''The operating time of the magic circle is 30 seconds.''


    28, 27... 3, 2, 1.


    Thud.


    As soon as the column of fire vanished, I ran forward.


    Attacking esir now while it was at its weakest was the best way to make clearing this stage even slightly easier.


    ''I''ve already won since the point I activated the magic circle.''


    However, I didn''t let my guard down due to the possibility of unexpected variables.


    It was a rule of mine not to rx until the goal was achieved.


    esir, now charred and with its demeanor changed, hadn''t even noticed me approaching. It was writhing in agony and calling out in pain. It remained unaware that I was climbing up its body.


    Swiftly ascending, I reached the top of its head and stepped onto it, and put aura on the de.


    ''I''ll take it down in one strike.''


    The aura of the Gkshur started to change.


    It was reminiscent of something my master had shown me before.


    ''An exploding sword.''


    Although I hadn''t yet attempted to execute the technique like my master did with sword winds, I could still stab and detonate it.


    Crunch!


    The sword pierced esir''s charred head.


    Only then did esir realize I was on its head. It thrashed about and extended its branches toward me, but it was already toote.


    Kwaaang!


    A tremendous explosion followed by a shockwave erupted.


    The explosion was so massive that even I, the user, was affected by the recoil.


    I was sted away by the explosion''s force, but just in time, I managed to stop myself from plummeting by embedding the sword into esir''s body.


    Looking upward, I could see the half-destroyed remains of esir''s head, shattered by the explosion of the transformed sword.


    Thanks to the magic circle, its head had be brittle and crumbled easily.


    esir''s final groan was cut short, silenced after a single sound.


    I wiped my blood-stained face clean and descended.


    I saw the stairs.


    ''I did it.''


    I had taken on the challenge in a state where my stats were higher than ever before, so naturally, I was confident. But unlike in games, where a single mistake might be forgiven, here, even one mistake was uneptable. That''s why I had been on edge.


    I consumed the remaining potions and applied ointment to my wounded body.


    There was no time to waste.


    I immediately stepped onto the stairs leading to the 31st floor.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "He did it..."


    "Well, what do you know? Did he clear Modras Tower?"


    "That''s impossible."


    Rather than cheers of triumph, the open space in front of the tower resounded with murmurs. There was more of a buzz than outright celebration. At this point, there were no more astonishing powers left to reveal. To those who had initially believed that they couldn''t even pass the 20th floor, the current situation was nearly unbelievable.


    With each floor they had climbed from the 20th onward, they had expressed amazement. But now, well, it was almost a peculiar phenomenon that didn''t even stir their emotions.


    "Not bad," Greita Mohaim, the younger sister of Mynus,mented with an intrigued look as she watched the screen.


    Although she hadn''t wanted toe and was in a somewhat sour mood for being dragged here against her will by her brother, she seemed to understand why her brother had forced her to join him.


    "Still, I prefer someone with a bit more substance."


    "Just say something for now. I''m not forcing you to like him."


    Greita nodded in response to Mynus'' words.


    The true monster, Maximen, known as the unparalleled being, had reached only the 25th floor.


    So if Adrias had conquered up to the 30th floor, it was only natural to be excited about how much further he would grow.


    As Mynus looked around, he noticed the emperor''s subordinates who had hurried over, the underlings of the Duke, and various scouters from different organizations.


    ''Old Bart is here, but it seems Mr. Sinir hasn''t arrived yet.''


    He had heard that envoys from foreign countries were also nning to visit. By now, there would probably be some kind of conclusion.


    Even without the others, Mynus himself had no intention of letting Adrias slip away.


    "But why hasn''t hee out yet?"


    Someone among the students voiced their confusion.


    It was only now that people were realizing that Adrias, who had cleared up to the 30th floor, hadn''t emerged from the tower yet.


    And this realization sparked various assumptions in the minds of many.


    "Could it be... the 30th floor isn''t... the end?"

 Chapter 99: Conquest

    Chapter 99: Conquest


    As I ascended the stairs, what I saw resembled the top of a clock tower in appearance.


    borate magic circles spread out like intertwining clock gears, moving organically and intricately. They were of such an extraordinary level that they could be called the essence of magic circles.


    While these details hadn''t stood out in the game, they did now.


    I momentarily put aside my purpose for climbing and examined the magic circles.


    ''I can''t even begin to replicate this.''


    Aside from the drawing itself, it involved an incredible amount of calction.


    Just imagining theplexity was enough to give me a headache, but when I considered that Modras Alben had designed and constructed this alone, my respect for him surged.


    After scrutinizing the magic circles, I finally turned my attention to the reward situated in the center of the room.


    It was a structure that stood like a lectern, a transparent ss disy case.


    ''The Tower''s Key.''


    I carefully opened the ss case and picked up the key-shaped item.


    [Greed''s Key]


    [Given to the individual who first conquered the 30th floor of the ''Tower''.]


    [Can be used within the ''Tower''.]


    That was all the exnation there was.


    But I was well aware of the purpose of this key and the rewards that came with it.


    ''They''re increasing the Tower''s rewards to two.''


    A Tower within the pce.


    A mysterious ce that qualified individuals from the Mythical Era could only enter once.


    It was the ce where the essence of the Tower of Modras Alben resided, and rewards were granted based on the floors conquered.


    ''Actual items used by the gods of the Mythical Era drop here.''


    Even though only one item was granted per person regardless of how high a floor they reached, this key''s effect was to increase it to two. Just that alone made it an outrageously overpowered item.


    As I held the key for a brief moment, the ss disy case shaped like a lectern sank into the floor. Soon after, a huge mass of mana began to gather in its ce, forming a hazy, indistinct figure.


    ''Modras Alben.''


    To be precise, it was a spiritual entity.


    Modras took on an indistinct form and then greeted me.


    "Congrattions on reaching this far, student of Rodren Academy."


    Since it wasn''t like he was actually alive, I simply listened without offering any response.


    "A reticent young man, I see. Well, your arrival here is fated, so allow me to tell you my story."


    After that, he repeated his words, which I had heard over ten times already, exining the reasons behind the establishment of the Tower of Modras and how he had willingly relinquished the key he obtained in the pce.


    Contrary to the achievement, his demeanor was light, and after speaking for a while, he finally got to the words I had been waiting for.


    "Now, the mana is gradually depleting. I will reveal myself to you, as you are the first andst person to see me."


    As he finished speaking, Modras'' spiritual form began to draw up mana.


    "However, ending it like this would be boring. I''ll test you a bit."


    I had been waiting for him to say this for a while now.


    I immediately drew my sword and charged.


    "Haha, you''re too hasty for someone so reticent!"


    His manner of speaking, as if he were alive, continued to irritate me.


    I swung my sword, but Modras, who had already moved to another location through spatial movement, gathered mana at his fingertips.


    Dozens of mana arrows were fired in an instant.


    Kwaaang!


    I circled the outer edges of the room, dodging his attacks, and also unleashed my Wind Cutter.


    Thebination of Wind Cutter with Gkshur created a rapid projectile that sped toward Modras, but he casually teleported my attack away with a wave of his hand.


    ''Overwhelming.''


    Perhaps he still wasn''t showing his true strength and was just ying along.


    After all, he was a warlock-ss archmage


    He gestured again, and in the blink of an eye, he switched positions with me and grabbed my neck.


    "Now, what will you do..."


    This was the moment I had been waiting for.


    In an instant, my elongated shadow entangled Modras, and a sinister aura surged from behind him.


    "Dark magic...?"


    Pwoosh!


    Modras seemed taken aback or surprised, his reaction was unclear, but he got stabbed by Nickel''s sword.


    Nickel had precisely thrust his sword into Modras''s heart. To avoid injuring me, he didn''t let the sword pierce through, just flipping Modras''s heart the right way around.


    "It''s not over."


    He wasn''t a living being, just a spiritual entity.


    Stabbing his heart wouldn''t make him disappear.


    Perhaps he couldn''t help but be surprised as well. Modras''s spiritual form that had been blurry became fainter than before.


    ''Maybe, for the first time, I can actually win.''


    He was merely a spiritual entity, so he must be weaker than the real Modras.


    Even so, the fact that he could use such high-level spatial magic with just a spiritual form was astonishing.


    There was no time to rest.


    I immediately dashed toward Nickel.


    "Since my death, has the world changed so much? I can''t fathom how a dark mage has be a student of Rodren Academy."


    Modras continued to talk while casually evading attacks from Nickel and me. Despite his mockery, I couldn''t tell if he was truly impressed. What was certain was that our recent attack with Nickel''s sword had hit its mark. Modras''s spiritual form was definitely fainter than before.


    "Perhaps if I just drag this out, I can win."


    Just to be sure, I needed to defeat him decisively.


    Modras continued to evade our attacks using spatial movement. Then, from his side, a massive subspace emerged.


    "Hmm?"


    A giant arm burst forth from the subspace and swung at Modras.


    Thwack!


    The massive arm, summoned by only partially manifesting Ludo due to his immense size, had turned out to be a useful application.


    After taking a hit from Ludo''s fist, Modras quickly used magic to block the colossal sword Ludo swung at him, but right after, Timur emerged and roared, delivering a powerful blow.


    Thunk!


    "Cough."


    Timur''s sudden attacknded cleanly.


    He might have seemed like he was swinging his sword carelessly, but he was an Aura Master who had vored a whole era.


    Hidden in the fist was a concentration of force that others couldn''t see.


    Compared to Nickel''s precisely aimed strike, this attack had much greater damage. Modras tried to evade with spatial movement, but the room was already upied by my undead.


    "It''s over."


    As he tried to teleport to my side, I swung my sword.


    As soon as Modras appeared due to the teleportation, my sword cleanly sliced through his neck and continued past.


    Thunk.


    "Huff, huff..."


    Even with his head severed, Modras continued to speak.


    "You let your guard down. Did you think you could hide your full power from me?"


    I was somewhat impressed as well. I had defeated Modras''s spiritual form, which I had never managed to defeat before. Comparing it to Louis and the other characters, it seemed like I had proven myself stronger.


    "Normally, rewards are given to those who pass the trial. Even if you are a dark mage, I don''t need to concern myself with your future actions."


    Modras gradually dispersed, leaving behind a meaningful remark.


    Was he implying that there would be an additional reward for this achievement?


    "Please bring benefit to the world."


    It was an unusual request to make to a dark mage, but I nodded silently.


    Finally, Modras vanished.


    [You have achieved the achievement: "Recognized by Modras."]


    "Ah."


    The achievement I hadpletely forgotten about obscured my vision. I hadn''t expected such an achievement since I had never defeated Modras before. The unexpected reward made me even happier.


    In addition to the achievement reward, something sparkling remained in the ce where Modras had disappeared.


    "What is this...?"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Whoosh.


    A sword emitting a dazzling light cut through the air.


    At that moment, the grotesque monster on the other side was split in half.


    Slice!


    As the monster fell, the Emperor, without showing any excitement, approached and was handed a towel by an attendant before sheathing his sword.


    "It''s boring."


    As Emperor''s words prompted the attendant to ponder his response, someone entered the room cautiously. The entering knight paid no attention to the grotesque monster that had been split in half; he carefully knelt on one knee.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Your Majesty, Duke Hector Kazaf has arrived."


    "Let him in."


    The knight immediately stood up and retreated outside.


    Soon, Duke Kazaf entered, appearing rxed.


    "Greetings to His Majesty."


    "You have arrived, Hector."


    The Emperor sat down in the designated chair without even turning his head, speaking casually.


    Even though he was addressing the chancellor, his demeanor was exceedingly arrogant, his gaze and actions brimming with conceit.


    "Please share a story that will capture my interest."


    "Your Majesty, news has arrived that Adrias Cromwell, son of Cain Cromwell, has conquered the 30th floor of Modras''s Tower."


    "I heard that you personally went to confirm it."


    It was the emperor himself who put pressure on him to go and see the event. However, Duke Kazaf merely nodded in response.


    "I apologize for the dy in gathering information. Based on theprehensive information we have gathered so far, there is a significant likelihood that Adrias possesses the Original Sin."


    "Original Sin can only be wielded by a dark mage. Are you saying that Adrias is a dark mage?"


    "Based on the possibilities, yes. Frankly, the capabilities and performance of the Original Sin itself don''t exin Adrias''s explosive growth. In fact, the Original Sin is hardly more than an artifact with virtually no functionality by itself, so it seems separate from Adrias''s growth."


    "So why do you think there''s a high probability that he possesses the Original Sin?"


    "The timing of Adrias Cromwell suddenly using a sword coincides strangely with the time he purchased the mansion. In the case of the Original Sin, we are not fully aware of all its capabilities. If he gained the ability to simultaneously use a sword and magic due to some hidden ability, it would be a sufficient exnation."


    "In the end, there''s no certainty."


    Even in the face of the Emperor''s cold words, Duke Kazaf remained expressionless.


    While observing Duke Kazaf, the Emperor smirked and pointed at the space opposite him.


    "Why are you standing so ufortably? Please sit down."


    As he delivered a superficial expression of gratitude, the Emperor motioned to Duke Kazaf, who took a seat.


    "Regardless, it''s not a bad situation. If that boy does possess the Original Sin, there''s no need to go through the trouble of searching for it. We can let it be, thinking that we can always separate the wheat from the chaff when necessary."


    "Your Majesty, it may sound impertinent, but Adrias has conquered the 30th floor, a feat even Maximen Chronel has failed to achieve. Just in case..."


    "Hector Kazaf."


    The Emperor spoke the name of Duke Kazaf with a smiling face, just quietly, as if whispering.


    With just that one word, even the renowned Kazaf, who was known throughout the realm, felt his poker face crumble. Cold sweat began to bead around his temples.


    "Why are you so scared of that little guy already? I didn''t think of him so highly, but I might need to reassess."


    "I apologize, Your Majesty."


    It was a statement befitting the haughty Emperor.


    Although Duke Kazaf was somewhat concerned by the Emperor''s lofty arrogance, he managed to rationalize it to himself, thinking that the Emperor''s words made sense in some ways.


    ''Yes, there''s no need to worry too much since he can''t escape anywhere.''


    Furthermore, they could easilybel Adrias as a dark mage, if need be, so the Emperor''s side had nothing to lose. Even if he didn''t possess the Original Sin.


    "For now, it''s a priority to find the other sins."


    "Our intelligence agency is tirelessly searching, so we should be able to identify their whereabouts soon."


    "Sir Hegel ims to have located a lead in the northern regions. Let''s see who finds them first."


    Comparing himself to a dark mage was humiliating, but Duke Kazaf merely nodded his head.


    "I will make sure to discover them first, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 100: Rewards of the Tower

    Chapter 100: Rewards of the Tower


    Just a few days had passed, and Adrias Cromwell, who had shattered numerous records and titles in such a short time, was finally emerging from the Modras Tower.


    "He''s out!"


    "Adrias Cromwell, please share your thoughts on this moment!"


    "Adrias Cromwell, why did you hide your incredible skill until now?"


    A flurry of camera shes erupted, and Adrias walked out with a slightly weary demeanor. Journalists crowded around him, vying for his attention.


    "Can you say a few words?"


    "What does it feel like to be the first to conquer the Modras Tower?"


    Whish!


    At that moment, a gust of wind swept through, blocking the path of the journalists.


    Closing their eyes and stepping back, the journalists opened them again to find a massive figure standing before them.


    In a dazzling white suit,den with expensive rings on both hands.


    With his blonde hair gleaming, the man''s fierce smile surveyed the journalists.


    "You should follow the order. It seems manners arecking."


    Mynus Mohaim.


    He was the head of the Mohaim family, one of the Four Pirs of the Empire. He possessed abilities that weren''t inferior to his family''s reputation.


    Beside him stood a vibrant and healthy-looking woman, gazing intensely at Adrias.


    "Hello?"


    Greta''s greeting was met by Adrias'' expression of ''What''s going on here?''


    "Hello, this is our first meeting."


    Finally breaking the silence, Adrias nodded.


    Mynus, who had been dealing with the journalists, turned around and looked at Adrias.


    Then, suddenly, he spoke.


    "How do you find her?"


    Faced with Mynus'' relentless questioning, Adrias looked at the Mohaim siblings for a moment. Mynus'' intention behind the question about Greta''s impression of their first meeting wasn''t clear.


    "She''s my sister. Of course, you know who I am, right?"


    "Yes, Your Highness Mynus."


    Adrias nodded at Mynus'' confident words.


    He had expected this, but the situation was more tiring than he''d thought.


    However, even in this situation, Adrias knew he had to make the most of it.


    "More importantly, how''s my sister?"


    "She''s beautiful."


    Greta''s response to Mynus'' question was met with a small smile from Adrias.


    The intention behind the question was unclear, but it wasn''t an empty statement.


    In reality, Greta was indeed a beauty with a fit figure and a lovely feline-like face.


    Mynus smiled in response to Adrias'' answer.


    "Alright, then..."


    "Just a moment!"


    A high-pitched voice interrupted Mynus'' words.


    The sudden interruption furrowed Mynus'' brow.


    However, the interrupter didn''t care in the slightest as they stepped forward.


    "Lord Cromwell, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m Micha Rodren."


    It was the appearance of Princess Micha Rodren, the third princess of the Rodren Empire.


    But that wasn''t the end of it.


    "I''m the Fourth Prince, Odell Rodren! It''s an honor to personally meet the invaluable Lord Cromwell!"


    It was a counterattack from the princess and the prince who had anticipated Mynus'' intentions.


    However, Mynus was not someone to let them off easily.


    "Princess Micha, Prince Odell. I think it would be more courteous to follow the order, but..."


    Thick veins protruded from his forehead in an almost rming manner.


    Looking at Mynus'' intense demeanor, Prince Odell took a step back, swallowing his saliva. But Micha wasn''t deterred.


    "Someone who looks like they just woke up should step up to the te with all their might. After all, the person who will seed Lord Cromwell should be capable, don''t you think?"


    "If you were capable, you would have found out ande sooner. How about you take a step back for now?"


    The tense exchange ignited like sparks, and journalists began snapping photos.


    However, whether they fought verbally or physically, they were soon overwhelmed by the crowd pushing in from behind.


    "I am Howard Dane from the Woodward marquess!"


    "I am Bachtman, a high-ranking mage from the Horizon Moon Tower!"


    "I am..."


    As they surged forward, the situation became chaotic.


    There were also Academy students around, so it wasplete pandemonium.


    Adrias felt like the situation was bing somewhat problematic and was swept along by the tumultuous tide.


    His initial n had been to line up several people, increasing the value of his body as if in an auction. But the repercussions were greater than he had thought.


    "For now, I understand why you all came. I''ll listen to each of you, and then I''ll consider it. So, everyone, please calm down."


    Amid the chaotic turmoil, Adrias spoke to organize the situation. The chaos subsided a bit as he put his thoughts into words. Adrias carefully approached the Mohaim siblings, who were originally intended to be the first in line.


    Although this might seem like he was ignoring the imperial children, as someone who had no intention of getting close to the royal family from the beginning, it was a natural action.


    "Your Highness Mohaim, I''m d that you have taken an interest in me. Was the statement I just made ufortable for you?"


    "No, on the contrary. It worked out well. It means don''t talk nonsense, just get to the point, right? Anyway, the Mohaim family hopes to have you as our subordinate. If you join us, not only will we protect you from all enemies, but we''ll also give you a portion of our territory."


    "In return for certain conditions, I assume?"


    "Nothing is thicker than blood, as they say. You must marry my sister."


    Adrias had already suspected to some extent from the fact that Mynus had brought Greta with him. But the people around were taken aback.


    "Ugh!"


    "If Greta Mohaim''s marriage is arranged, the Mohaim family will soon bloom."


    "No, even so, seriously! He''re giving his own sister to someone who can do nothing if he his demoted from being a count?"


    Chaos erupted once again as people voiced their opinions.


    Seeing this turmoil, Adrias simply bowed his head.


    "I appreciate the fact that you hold me in such regard."


    "Indeed. Since it''s an important matter, I don''t expect an immediate answer. Listen to the other proposals as well, and take your time to decide. However, apart from that, why don''t we have a meal togetherter?"


    "It would be an honor, Your Highness."


    Mynus seemed rxed.


    He was evidently proud of his proposal, but Adrias'' thoughts were different.


    ''It''s a bit burdensome.''


    While others might have groveled and epted such a proposal with a bow, Adrias, still possessing the mindset of Kim Jin-hwan, epted the proposition of a contract marriage as if it were a business deal. He wanted to put off the option of marriage for now, as his own happiness was paramount.


    "Now, is it my turn?"


    Next was Princess Micha, who faced Mynus confidently.


    She had long, wavy hair that had been dyed a rich shade of burgundy, and her hair was so voluminous that it almost seemed excessive.


    Adrias suppressed the desire to take a breather as he observed the long line of people behind her.


    ''Just a little longer...''


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The Adrias scouting incident in front of the Modras Tower ended more quickly than he had anticipated.


    As Deos, the headmaster, and Bart Alben watched for a moment, and as they judged that the important figures were done, they dispersed the crowd.


    "This is the Academy."


    "Scouting proposals are prohibited for students."


    Since most of the significant individuals, such as the Mohaim Duke and the imperial children, and high-ranking individuals had already left, Deos and Bahat''s orders were quite straightforward.


    As a result, when Adrias left, he was followed by someone who had secretly tailed him.


    ''I won''t let you slip away.''


    It was none other than Vivianne Velocan.


    Recently, due to the bet between Dianne and Adrias, Vivianne''s unease had been growing. The Duke of Mohaim''s recent statement had dealt a blow to her self-esteem.


    Thinking that she might lose Adrias if things continued like this, Vivianne had been trailing him tirelessly without even knowing where he was heading.


    Adrias arrived at his private research room.


    Seeing Adrias enter his research room, Vivianne couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    ''He just came out of Modras Tower.''


    And he still didn''t take a break, but kept working on research?


    With caution, Vivianne approached the room where Adrias had entered.


    And just as she pressed her ear against the door...


    Suddenly.


    "Hmm?"


    As the door swung open, Vivianne, who had been listening at the door, naturally ended up leaning into Adrias.


    "Vivianne?"


    "Ah, ah..."


    Vivian''s face turned beet red, and she hastily stepped back, stuttering.


    In the midst of trying to figure out how to exin this situation, Adrias spoke first.


    "Long time no see."


    It was the first time Adrias and Vivianne had faced each other directly since the ck Magic Potion incident, following the few times Adrias had visited her after she had fainted.


    It had been quite some time since then, so Adrias'' words of "long time" were met with Vivianne nodding her head, her face still recalling that past event.


    "Yeah. I saw it on the screen."


    "The Modras Tower?"


    "Congrattions on reaching the 30th floor."


    Seeing Vivianne''s still-flushed face, Adrias, who had been a bit tense, let out a subtle cough while surreptitiously observing herplexion.


    "Um, Vivianne, I found something interesting in the tower."


    "Something interesting?"


    Adrias fished something out from within his pocket.


    It was a small earring with a white gem.


    "An earring?"


    "Yes, I''ll give this to you, Vivianne."


    In response to this unexpected gift, Vivianne blinked her eyes and looked at Adrias with a perplexed expression.


    "Why, why me? Why would you..."


    "Well, why not? It''s a token of appreciation for your help so far and also a gesture for us to continue getting along."


    The earring had been found at the spot where the spectral presence of Modras had vanished.


    Truth be told, while he phrased it this way, Adrias had been thinking of giving it to Vivianne right after he had seen its effects.


    [Silver Elixir]


    [Clears the wearer''s mind.]


    [Increased fatigue recovery effect during rest while worn.]


    It was a pretty good item, but Adrias hadn''t been after the earring itself, but rather the first effectclearing the wearer''s mind. He thought that this first effect might help stabilize Vivianne''s uncertain future.


    "Just a little something for all your troubles."


    Even though it had recently changed, Adrias still remembered how uneasy Vivianne had been about her future. He thought that even now, the first effect of clearing her mind might be beneficial.


    Back during the ck Magic Potion incident, if it weren''t for Vivianne epting his request and not left for the Knight Department, Chris and Serena might have died. Moreover, considering all the help he had received from her so far, the gift might actually have been too little.


    Originally, his main interest was the "Key to Greed," and he hadn''t really had any major desire for the earring itself.


    His gift, which had intricate calctions underlying it, was totally unexpected for Vivianne.


    ''Adrias is giving me a gift.''


    As she received the earring from Adrias, Vivianne momentarily forgot to speak. She simply stared at him with a dazed expression, then carefully ced the earring on her earlobe.


    "How does it look?"


    "It looks pretty. Vivianne is naturally beautiful, so anything suits her."


    Perhaps due to the unexpected gift and praise, Vivianne''s face turned even redder. She didn''t know what to do and ended up disappearing.


    Seeing Vivianne suddenly flee, Adrias looked at her retreating figure with a bewildered expression.


    "What''s going on?"


    There was clearly the effect of clearing the wearer''s mind.


    Seeing Vivianne running away, Adrias doubted whether the effect was actually taking ce.


    Still uncertain about what was going on in Vivianne''s mind, Adrias returned to his study and finally checked the reward he had been looking forward to in his personal space.


    [Would you like to check the achievement rewards?]


    The reward felt even greater since he hadn''t expected it at all. It was like finding a forgotten emergency fund in his pocket.


    ''But it''s a much greater reward than that.''


    Without hesitation, Adrias epted the achievement reward.


    [Random attribute will be given.]


    [You have acquired the attribute ''Enhancement (Unique).'']


    "A unique attribute?"

 Chapter 101: Adrias Negotiation

    Chapter 101: Adrias'' Negotiation


    In the middle of the sea near the coastal city of Muriel, there was a floating restaurant known as "Blessings of the Sea." It was not only uniquely located but also renowned for its exquisite food quality, making it a preferred destination for wealthy nobles and merchants.


    However, on this particr day, the restaurant appeared to be empty except for one table where a single person was seated.


    That person was Adrias, who had arranged to have a meal with Lord Mynus Mohaim. For the day, the entire restaurant had been reserved, creating a serene atmosphere where waiters asionally approached Adrias to refill his drink as they walked by.


    ''Lord Mynus Mohaim, a peculiar lineage.''


    Whether the game''s setting had been faithfully transcribed or if it had actually experienced such history couldn''t be determined. Nheless, the Mohaim family was remarkably unique.


    While other noble families didn''t deviate much from the medieval noble archetype, the Mohaims exuded an atmosphere akin to a mafia organization. They were known for their various legitimate businesses, particrly their vigorous involvement in the mercenary trade.


    Unlike other noble families who would never hire out their knights as mercenaries, the Mohaims did. As long as the payment was substantial, they engaged in brawls, settling any power disputes, and were always ready to fight for gold. They consistently pursued profit over honor, and their wealth rivaled even the Alben family''s due to their shrewd dealings.


    "You''ve arrived first."


    Adrias rose from his seat to greet Lord Mynus, dressed in his trademark white suit, who entered with his sister, Greta.


    "It''s a pleasure to see you again, Your Highness. And it''s been a while, Miss Greta."


    "Hello!"


    Greta''s cheerful greeting caused Mynus to forcefully grab her head and make her bow.


    "Adrias Cromwell, ''Count.'' You must greet properly."


    "Alright, let go and then we can talk. Anyways, what''s with the hand-holding?"


    Mynus released Greta''s head upon her insistence but not without a displeased look.


    "Lord Adrias, it''s been a while. I''m Greta Mohaim."


    "Greta."


    When Mynus called Greta''s name with a stern look, she responded by lifting her head and giving a mischievous grin.


    "Youngdy, I apologize if I offended you by addressing you informally."


    "Apology epted, Lord Cromwell. My brother has a point; I''m not quiteposed."


    The informal atmosphere between the two nobles, which was quite unusual in a conversation involving a lord, was actuallyforting. Greta''s presence rxed the situation, allowing Adrias to smile awkwardly and nod his head.


    "Not at all, it''s fine."


    "Thank goodness. Let''s get to the main topic for now."


    Coinciding with Mynus'' arrival, the waitstaff began serving the food.


    As someone who didn''t often spendvishly, this meal was quite the luxury for Adrias.


    As they ate, Mynus finally opened the conversation.


    "Right, our very first conqueror of the Modras Tower. How''s your life at the academy these days?"


    "Unchanged. The interest has waned after a day or two."


    To be precise, it had waned due to consistent avoidance. The instructors intervened, and Adrias continued ignoring, leading to a gradual decline in the chaos.


    "But they''re still going crazy about it in the capital. Are you aware?"


    "Yes, I''ve heard."


    While it was easy to call Maximen Cronell a lone warrior, he was actually an exceptional individual with aplishments that carried significant weight.


    "Anyway, I wonder if you''ve nned out your future. Of course, it''d be great if you came with us, but I understand that life doesn''t make decisions that easily."


    With a sly smile, Mynus subtly shifted the conversation to the main topic. Though Adrias might seem impulsive, he was well aware of the hidden facets of Mynus'' character.


    Adrias pondered for a moment before putting down his utensils and speaking.


    "I have responsibilities. I apologize, but I can''t provide more details at the moment."


    "Rted to the Emperor?"


    Upon receiving a sudden direct question, Adrias looked at Mynus for a moment.


    Though they had been staring at each other for a while, Adrias soon smiled and spoke.


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying. Why would the Emperor suddenly appear?"


    "I might not know the whole story, but I''m aware that your father betrayed the Emperor. I doubt anyone doesn''t know that. It''s not something that would be kept a secret."


    Adrias gazed at Mynus, who was speaking so openly.


    However, the other person seemed entirely unfazed, leaning back with anguid expression, merely observing Adrias'' reaction.


    "Don''t worry too much. This establishment is mine, after all. There won''t be any leaks no matter what''s said. After all, this restaurant in the middle of the sea was built for precisely that purpose."


    "I never thought his Majesty Mohaim would know about our family affairs."


    "I''m not the only one who knows. Aside from Lord Singir, all the other dukes must be aware, right? Well, especially since Duke Kazaf is connected to the Emperor, it''s natural he''d know."


    Seeing Mynus speak confidently, Adrias became contemtive.


    Perhaps showing his inner thoughts here wouldn''t matter much.


    Even if Mynus reported to the Emperor, the Emperor would likely think it''s just a young upstart ying tricks. If the Emperor had been paying much attention, any incident would have happened quickly in response to his actions.


    That''s how unconventional Adrias'' recent actions had been.


    ''But still, just in case, I wanted to be prepared for this meeting...''


    Mynus, who had been observing Adrias''plexion, spoke.


    "You''re quite cautious."


    "I learned that promises and contracts should be handled cautiously."


    "Emperor bastard."


    Adrias'' poker face crumbled at the sudden curse.


    And Greta, who was next to him, burst intoughter.


    "Ahaha! What, out of nowhere!"


    "No, it''s because you seemed not to believe me, so I thought I''d give you some verification."


    With a sly smile, Mynus looked at Adrias.


    "Well, should I throw in some other curses? Just let me know."


    "No, I believe you."


    It was a slight gesture of surrender, a feeling that it wouldn''t matter even if he spoke.


    Adrias spoke softly.


    "I don''t have grand dreams of seeking revenge on the Emperor or anything like that. However, I''ve been thinking that having enough power to protect myself and my family would be ideal."


    "Exactly. Even if an individual is strong, they can''t stand against a whole faction."


    Mynus nodded in agreement.


    Then, leaning one arm on the table, he leaned forward slightly.


    "We already know that you''ve confronted the Emperor. But the others who made you an offer don''t know this fact. If other factions find out that you challenged the Emperor, would they wee you as before? Probably only we would be willing to take you in."


    "Before we get to that, I have something to say."


    "Speak."


    "Just as I mentioned before, it''s not about seeking revenge on the Emperor. It''s a separate issue."


    "Are you saying I made a wrong assumption?"


    "If I had the power to protect myself and my family, as I mentioned earlier, that would be great. However, what needs to be addressed first is the most important thing. Until that''s settled, it might be difficult to align with any faction."


    "Have you already mademitments elsewhere?"


    "I swear to the heaven, no."


    Well, unless that guy, who''s trying to tantly provoke a duke like himself, is involved, that''s unlikely.


    As Mynus absentmindedly stroked his beard, he turned his head towards Greta and asked,


    "Have you decided?"


    "I acknowledge his abilities... but he seems uninteresting."


    "In that case, let''s treat this incident as if it never happened."


    Saying this coolly, Mynus casually picked up his utensils and resumed eating.


    Adrias, momentarily taken aback by the remarkably natural flow, followed suit and lifted his utensils, imitating the two siblings who were continuing their meal.


    Perhaps finding this scene a bit amusing, Greta burst intoughter while eating.


    "Is that all?"


    Upon Greta''s inquiry, Adrias wiped his mouth and raised his head for a moment.


    "He is the Duke of Mohaim. Opportunities like this don''te easily."


    "May I ask you two something before we continue?"


    Upon Adrias'' question, Mynus nodded his head.


    "Go ahead."


    "Do you know why our family was betrayed?"


    "That''s rather intriguing. Why did that happen?"


    "The Emperor has a current objective. To conceal that objective, he discarded our family."


    "An objective?"


    Was it due to the unexpectedness of the revtion?


    Curiosity was evident in the eyes of both Mynus and Gretha.


    "Your Highness, do you know about the so-called ''Great Sins''?"


    "I haven''t heard of that."


    "Though I''m not sure of the exact number, it''s said that by gathering those artifacts, one can usher in an era of gods. The Emperor is currently collecting them."


    Adrias deliberately feigned ignorance about the details.


    But his exnation was enough on its own.


    "An era of gods? Are you talking about a mythological era?"


    In a world where magic and beings like spirits existed.


    Given that traces of the gods were already present in ancient ruins, it wasn''t mere fantasy to the people of this world.


    "Was Cain Cromwell involved with those ''Great Sins''?"


    "Yes, that''s correct. To conceal that fact, the Emperor grasped our family''s lifeline, ultimately reducing us to this state."


    "Why did he leave you alive without erasing any trace?"


    "Our father concealed his involvement with those ''Great Sins.'' I''m not sure where they''re hidden, but it seems that even the Emperor doesn''t know. Perhaps he''s left me alive as his child in case I could provide a clue."


    "It''s a dangerous situation. How intriguing."


    Mynus nodded as he pondered for a moment.


    An era of gods, which the Emperor was targeting.


    An era of gods was exactly what it sounded like. There wouldn''t be anything good for humans in it.


    However, it seemed that the Emperor believed he could even subjugate these gods under his feet.


    "He''s unbelievably arrogant."


    Whether Adrias'' words were true or not was beside the point; recent events surrounding the Emperor were quite unsettling.


    Unlike before, there came a time when the Emperor became mired in indulgence and arrogance.


    Because of this, their foreign rtions had be precarious.


    "But if the Emperor truly has such a dangerous goal..."


    At that point, Adrias began to speak slowly.


    "The world will be turned upside down."


    "What are you saying?"


    "The Emperor''s arrogance, focused only on the Great Sins, will lead to changes in the continent''s situation and beyond. It''s the flow of changing times. The world won''t remain the same. I think His Majesty even vaguely realizes that he can''t alter this flow."


    Although he didn''t know how the war with the North would unfold after he killed Bloody Dan, Adrias wasn''t foolish.


    Bloody Dan was merely a hired hand; the client was still intact.


    In that case, the client could simply hire someone else.


    ''Perhaps that client is involved with dark magic gatherings or figures from the Emperor''s side.''


    Whether it happened sooner orter, a conflict with the North was inevitable.


    In that case, therger scheme of things would inevitably continue.


    In a world of survival of the fittest.


    Before the Emperor could die as a variable or the gatherings disappear from the world, it was impossible to resist the tide.


    "Strong, influential factions with binding power will survive in this tide. So, we should prepare from now on."


    "You''re talking like you know what will happen, and you''re the one being arrogant. Do you really know what you''re talking about?"


    "A major war is imminent. It could happen anywhere on the continent. And war isn''t necessarily all bad. It can be a great opportunity for those who are prepared."


    "Now that I think about it, were you just cking off instead of studying at the academy?"


    Mynus revealed this with a grin, a sinister smile.


    And Adrias knew exactly what that smile meant.


    "I''m satisfied."


    It was a sign of approval.


    However, Adrias'' words weren''t finished.


    He looked straight into Mynus'' eyes and opened his mouth.


    "Your Majesty."


    "What?"


    "Don''t you wish to be a king?"


    The atmosphere turned cold.


    Mynus'' expression froze just like the one he had when he wasughing, and veins began to show on his forehead.


    "Adrias Cromwell, you''re not trying to mock me, are you?"


    "I''m well aware that my life is precious too."


    Adrias said calmly.


    "Let me exin from now on. How King Mohaim can be a reality."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After all conversations, including the meal, were over, Adrias Cromwell returned to the academy.


    Mynus and Greta, who remained at the table, couldn''t properly send him off due to the shocking words Adrias had spoken just moments ago.


    After a while, Greta was the first to speak.


    "Could those words be true, big brother?"


    Even in the face of Greta''s question, Mynus remained silent for a while.


    His heart was incrediblyplicated right now.


    The remark of bing a king and Adrias'' supporting arguments had shaken Mynus'' mind.


    ''A watchful eye that scrutinizes the nation with a small sign. He''s like a prophet.''


    Perhaps if there had been an exceptional mimic, would it be that way?


    Every word from Adrias contained content that wasn''t easy to dismiss.


    Considering the actual future he knew, and reshaping it to reveal his ns, Adrias'' words held allure.


    "But he left out something important."


    "True. After all, we don''t have any decisive hints that our family will be the royal family."


    Finally speaking up, Mynus'' words were echoed by Greta.


    Having finished sorting out his thoughts, Mynus slowly rose from his seat.


    "Let''s leave it for now. Let''s see if things truly unfold as Adrias said."


    At Mynus'' words, Greta nodded and looked at the empty chair where Adrias had been sitting just a moment ago.


    "I thought he was a boring guy, but he surprisingly has some charm."

 Chapter 102: Confirming Abilities and Preparation

    Chapter 102: Confirming Abilities and Preparation


    Suddenly.


    Sizzle.


    I slowly poured the liquid from the sk in my hand into the potion bottle.


    The ce I''m currently in is Dianne''s private researchboratory.


    Since myst visit to Modras'' Tower, her research had been relocated to this ce.


    As expected, beside me were Lucia and Dianne.


    They were both watching me intently, holding their breaths, and their expressions were quite serious.


    My own expression was no different from theirs.


    What I was doing now wasn''t experimentation or research, but the actual production of a healing potion.


    ''The ingredients should be enough for about two more batches.''


    Contrary to my expectations, the materials I received at the gathering were more plentiful than I thought.


    Enough for about three attempts, I''d say.


    And now, I was on my first attempt.


    "Dianne."


    "Here."


    I needed to continuously mix precise amounts of the mixture at the exact moments.


    Luckily, I had a prodigious talent for potion-making, so I could make decisions with freedom akin to taking a breath.


    Dianne handed me the mixture she prepared, and I poured it back into the potion bottle and mixed it again.


    The mixing methods varied depending on the situation, and sometimes heating was required, making it quite a hectic process.


    "Lucia, raise the temperature."


    "Alright."


    With the mechanics of my hands working in a well-oiled manner and the instructions given, Dianne and Lucia were busy moving about.


    And finally, the time of waiting arrived.


    "We''ve done all we can."


    "Thank you, both of you."


    "Yeah, well done."


    Following my words, Lucia and Dianne spoke in turn.


    I ced the potion bottle into a refrigeration unit installed on one side of theboratory and took a deep breath.


    In three days, it would be the two months Salem had mentioned.


    ''Maybe Salem has forgotten about the promise and is engrossed in the scriptures.''


    He might still be searching for the scriptures even now.


    Even if I revealed the location, the area was vast.


    "You said we''d have to wait for a few hours, right?"


    "Three hours?"


    "In that case, let''s step out and grab a bite to eat while we wait."


    Dianne''s words prompted Lucia to nod in agreement and she looked up at me.


    "Go ahead, you two. I''ll rest a bit."


    Lucia sent me a disappointed gaze, but soon enough, perceptive Dianne held Lucia''s hand and left. It seemed she sensed that Lucia wanted to be alone.


    Once I confirmed that they were gone, I immediately retrieved Gkshur from my waist.


    [Sealed Sword - Gkshur]


    [Mana Conductivity 73%]


    [Sealed.]


    [Enhancement possible.]


    A sentence I hadn''t seen before was added.


    I examined the sentence that said enhancement was possible.


    [Enhancement possible.]


    Requires 240g of gold.


    I read the additional information and fell into thought for a moment.


    This new unique ability I obtained as an achievement reward, "Enhancement," was something I hadn''t encountered before. However, unlike evolution, it wasn''tplicated.


    Literally, it involved spending money to enhance.


    From what I''ve checked so far, the phrase "possible for items and my undead" came up.


    "But the gold is the issue."


    Initially, I didn''t know how much 1g of gold was worth.


    It was due to myck ofmon knowledge about gold.


    However, trying enhancement by buying gold and attempting it gave me a rough idea of how much it was worth.


    ''Roughly 100,000 will per 1g of gold here.''


    The cost of enhancing Gkshur once was around 24 million will.


    24 million will was equivalent to my annual tuition.


    ''This is insane.''


    Of course, the enhancement cost varied depending on the item.


    Gkshur felt particrly expensive because it was a named item, and my undeadpanions'' enhancements were a bit cheaper.


    As an experiment, I tried enhancing Nickel once, and the description of Nickel disyed a "+1" phrase, indicating that its stats had increased. Along with that, I could see that the enhancement cost had slightly risen.


    ''The funny thing is that enhancement doesn''t always seed. There''s a chance of failure, and the gold could simply evaporate.''


    I don''t know where I picked up this bad habit of doing things like this.


    Wouldn''t it be so nice if it always seeded?


    Anyway, thanks to this new ability, I now had a reason to earn more money.


    It''s not like I can just ignore it when it''s about bing stronger by spending money.


    I''m already making a fair amount of money through the patent, and I can''t give up potion making in the future.


    At the moment, the only corner where I could earn money was the potion patent.


    ''It''s fortunate. Since I evolved my talent to genius level while researching Lucia''s antidote.''


    In hindsight, deciding to make Lucia''s antidote turned out to be beneficial for me. Without it, I wouldn''t have even thought of making potions and would have lived like a beggar.


    As I thought about Lucia''s antidote, my gaze naturally drifted toward the refrigeration device.


    ''It would be great if I seeded in one go with this.''


    The probability I calcted was over 90%.


    Initially, the odds were expected to be that high, which was one reason I decided to try.


    Lucia might not show it, but I''m sure she''s quite nervous inside.


    ''I haven''t made any mistakes. Everything went in as I calcted, and the timing was within the margin of error.''


    But for some reason


    As I thought about making the antidote, a sense of relief washed over me, and drowsiness began to creep in.


    Even though I hadn''t confirmed the results yet, my eyes were starting to close.


    I''ve been running nonstoptely, and it was natural to feel exhausted.


    Since before entering Modras''s Tower until now, I haven''t rested once.


    ''I''ll just rest a bit.''


    Before I knew it, I closed my eyes slowly in a corner of the research room.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Lucia?"


    On the street, leaving Adrias behind, it was just the two of us.


    Suddenly, as Lucia was walking along, tears welled up in her eyes.


    Dianne Alben looked bewildered and called Lucia''s name.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Suddenly, without me even realizing..."


    Lucia wiped her tears with her sleeve, trying topose herself.


    Given the emotional turmoil she had been through, her emotional state was quite unstable.


    Having learned Lucia''s story through this project, Dianne, her voice trembling, gently embraced the tearful Lucia.


    "You''ve worked hard. It was tough, wasn''t it?"


    "No, it''s okay."


    Soon, Lucia managed to smile brightly and stepped out of Dianne''s embrace.


    "On our way back, let''s buy something for Adrias too!"


    "Sure, let''s do that."


    Although Lucia said it was fine, her unease was palpable throughout the journey to Alben Street. Because of this, they couldn''t achieve their goal of filling their stomachs, and Dianne ended up buying some food and said to Lucia.


    "It might be better if we all eat together in theb."


    "Yes! Let''s do that."


    Carrying some snacks and treats, they returned to theb.


    And when they returned to theb, they spotted Adrias, who had dozed off while leaning against the wall.


    Perhaps it was his unexpected appearance that caused this reaction.


    Dianne and Lucia just stood quietly at the entrance, watching Adrias sleeping against the wall.


    "Come to think of it, I''ve never seen Senior Adrias taking a break."


    Lucia''s soft voice made Dianne recall.


    Since when was it?


    Adrias seemed like he hadn''t wasted any time, starting from early morning exercises to managing his time meticulously.


    Thinking about how he would read books even during train rides, Dianne''s emotions becameplicated.


    "Since when? How has he managed to live like this?"


    Without realizing it, just by reconsidering his actions that had passed by without much thought, she felt a deep sense of frustration. What had just been a fleeting scene had now turned into an extraordinary march of willpower when she reflected on his actions.


    That''s when Lucia approached the sleeping Adrias with cautious steps, crouched down, and looked at him.


    Watching her intently as if trying to carefully observe his sleeping form, Dianne let out a faintugh.


    "What are you doing?"


    "It''s a precious sight. If I don''t look at him now, I might never get to see it again. Senior Dianne, if you don''t look at him now, you might not get to see him like this again."


    For some reason, Lucia''s words carried a strange persuasiveness that resonated with Dianne.


    In the end, Dianne unconsciously approached Lucia''s side and crouched down, studying Adrias'' sleeping face.


    "He has a scar."


    A faint trace of tenderness remained on his cheek.


    When could he have gotten that scar? Could it have happened during the tournament?


    As they created this peculiar scene, Adrias''s eyes suddenly opened.


    "Ah."


    Lucia unconsciously opened her mouth, and Dianne was startled, quickly getting up.


    "What are you doing?"


    An awkward atmosphere filled theb.


    Dianne tried to act as if nothing had happened, taking out the food she brought, but Lucia remained crouched, observing Adrias'' face.


    "Even Senioe looks like an angel when he sleeps."


    "Then, do you usually call me a demon?"


    "That''s not it, but honestly, your appearance is closer to a demon than an angel, isn''t it?"


    "Enough. What are you even talking about?"


    Dianne interrupted their exchange with a dry cough.


    "Just eat what you bought. I brought it for us to eat together."


    "Yes, Senior!"


    Lucia quickly got up from her spot and smiled.


    Seeing her reaction, Adrias also chuckled and rose from his seat to start eating.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In the end, they managed to sessfully create the treatment.


    Lucia seemed oddly unaffected, even moreposed than Dianne.


    Lucia had postponed taking the treatment because some preparations were needed before consumption.


    The treatment itself wasn''tpleted in an instant after taking it. It could take several days to even a few weeks, and during that time, intense pain could be present.


    "That''s why I asked the academy for permission to go back to my family home for a while."


    The treatment would likely take ce at her family home.


    In a few days, she would probably return to the academy in perfect condition.


    The news of the creation of the treatment spread to Lucia''s family as well.


    Thanks to that, Viscount Hollington even requested a meeting with me at the academy to express his gratitude. However, I politely declined for now, deciding to meet them after Lucia was fully recovered.


    Now I could finally have some time to myself.


    ''You''ve waited a long time.''


    The private researchb was filled with intricate magic circles covering the floor, walls, and even the ceiling. In the center of all these magic circlesy the body of Mirenea, the former Fairy Queen.


    It''s been over half a year since she obtained her, around the fall ofst year.


    During that time, my magical abilities, as well as all aspects of my skills, had grown.


    ["Codex Apocalypse: Chapter 0 - Original Sin" is wriggling.]


    When I attempted to activate a magic circle, the Original Sin reacted.


    The emotion seemed to be read, and it looked like my idea had piqued its interest.


    ''More importantly, when are you going to spit out the crown?''


    I didn''t expect much of a response, and indeed, there was none.


    Anyway, I hoped that this undead summoning would work properly, as much effort was put into it.


    ''This might have been influenced by Charon.''


    Charon had experimented a lot with unique undead like zombie skeletons and chimera zombies. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that this current undead summoning was also inspired by those experiments.


    I ced my hand on the magic circle and infused mana into it.


    Simultaneously, I used the Banshee summoning spell I had learned from the Morne''s Grimoire.


    By the way, the magic circle was a representation of Kyle''s Shadow Magic.


    ''Will it work?''


    Mirenea''s body seemed to tremble.


    Then, the shadows that emerged from the magic circle began to engulf Mirenea.


    ''Now, I should start addressing the episodes rted to Charon as well. Reinforcing my strength is essential.''


    To be honest, I thought that Mirenea alone was insufficient, so I had nned during this vacation to solve the episodes rted to Charon and strengthen myself further. Considering her as my foundation, I hoped that she would seed.


    Schwoosh!


    A sound like fabric tearing emanated from the shadows covering Mirenea.


    ''Is it a failure?''


    The sound that faintly reached my ears wasn''t very pleasant.


    However, an unexpected notification followed.


    ["Codex Apocalypse: Chapter 0 - Original Sin" is growing stronger.]


    Dark energy started to emanate from my magic power, as if the aura of the Original Sin was manifesting.


    Paruk.


    Whoaah!


    With robes fluttering, the aura burst out, though dark, it was pure in nature, sweeping through the researchb.


    ''I didn''t anticipate this.''


    The surging energy of the Original Sin began to affect not only the Banshee summoning spell but also the magic circle.


    Thunk. Thud.


    Crackling.


    [Intermediate Necromancer: Banshee Summoning (Shadow Magic) Sessful]


    [A Shadow Banshee (Legendary) has been summoned.]


    [The summoned ghost''s level is exceptional. Stat bonuses are applied.]


    [The summoned ghost''s level is significantly exceptional. It''s ascending tiers. It bes a Shadow Fairy Banshee.]


    [The summoned ghost''s level approaches transcendence. Regains a bit of its former self.]


    From the disappearing magic circle, it was as if a new life were being born. The majestic figure of a Shadow Fairy Queen emerged. Her appearance was nothing like an undead.


    "Mirenea."


    As I called her name, the Shadow Banshee, Mirenea, radiating ck light, opened her eyes and looked at me.


    -----------------------------------


    As promised before, here are the stats and categorizations.


    The categorization of Talents and Traits are as follows.


    Talents: Average (D) < General (C) < Expert (B) < Prodigy (A) < Genius (S)


    Traits: Normal < Rare < Epic < Unique


    The rarity of the talents also depends on the number of words (Korean) or letters (for A and S ss). The lower the better. So, if Dark Magic Commanding Series is a D ss (Average) Talent then Dark Magic is a B ss (Expert) Talent.


    The stats of the MC are as follow.


    [Adrias Cromwell]


    -Species: Human


    -Mana: 1620 (This is from the very beginning of the web novel. The current amount is unknown)


    -Traits: Vessel (Unique), Evolution (Unique), Enlightenment (Epic), Enhancement (Unique), Original Sin (???)


    -Talent: Dark Magic (Expert), Elemental Magic (Expert), Potion Brewing (Prodigy), Athletics (Prodigy), Combat (Prodigy), Mana (Prodigy)


    -Skills:


    Details of Dark Magic:


    -Intermediate Necromancer>> Skeleton Summoning, Ghoul Summoning, Revenant Summoning, Banshee Summoning, Bone Armor, Corpse Explosion, Blood Curse, Death Fury;


    -Shadow Magic


    Details of Elemental Magic:


    -Beginner Earth>> Grease, Rock Spear, Earth Shield


    Traits:


    [Codex Apocalypse: Chapter 0, Pure Original Sin


    - Mana regeneration increased by 222%- Sloth, Greed


    - Mana sensitivity increased by 77%- Sloth, Greed


    - Special Technique usable once every 6 days (currently stored technique: Sloth, Greed)


    - The quality of mana increases over time


    - The nature of mana bes darker over time]


    [Dual Core ter evolved into Vessel):


    - Epic


    - There are two mana storages


    - The potential of a magic swordsman opens]


    [Evolution:


    - Unique


    - Transforms a subject from lower to higher level with sufficient experience


    - Applicable to all non-hostile targets]


    [Enlightenment:


    - Epic


    - The more deeply you contemte and explore something, the higher the probability of understanding or discovering it]


    [Vessel:


    - Unique


    - Turns the entire body into a vessel capable of containing mana


    - No boundaries between the Dantian and the Heart (Swordsman''s mana and Mage''s Mana)


    - The potential of a magic swordsman increases]


    [Enhancement:


    - Unique


    - Spend money to enhance items and entities]


    Special Abilities


    [Sloth:


    - Magic Power increased by 666%


    - Magic Sensitivity increased by 666%


    - Spell casting speed increased by 666%


    - Magic Recovery rate increased by 666%


    - Temporary Talent "Magic (Prodigy)" acquired


    - Temporary immunity to all mental magic


    - Entered a transcendent state of emotion called "Sloth"


    - Lasts for 66 seconds]


    [Greed (not yet demonstrated in the novel)]


    Weapons


    [Sealed Sword- Gkshur:


    Mana conductivity rate: 73%]


    Summons: Nickel, Timur, Ludo, Mirenea

 Chapter 103: Enhancement

    Chapter 103: Enhancement


    Inside the luxurious carriage, there was a scent of sweet rooibos tea, as if the sunset was melting into it. Hegel, who was savoring the aroma by holding the cup of rooibos tea, noticed amunication device blinking.


    "Luna Pendragon."


    Having identified the caller, Hegel slowly put down the cup and answered the call.


    "Long time no see, Luna."


    Hey! Long time no see!


    An energetic voice that seemed to be missing a screw came through themunicator.


    For a moment, Hegel distanced themunicator from his ear and mouth as he replied.


    "Did you contact me because you found out what I asked about?"


    Yep! I''m here where you said, and there are traces.


    "So, the one who killed Kyle is?"


    Adrias Cromwell!


    Adrias Cromwell?


    Unexpectedly, at the appearance of an entirely unfamiliar name, Hegel paused in his speech.


    But Luna continued speaking, unaware of Hegel''splex emotions.


    Surprised, huh? I was surprised too! Haha!


    Luna''s words continued, bursting intoughter with such delight.


    Hegel hasn''t seen Adrias, right? I''ve seen him! Envious? Envious?


    "Adrias Cromwell... Can you tell me about him? Who was he?"


    As Hegel asked, a thoughtful pause was heard in a muffled voice, followed by Luna''s voice again.


    An interesting friend?


    "Ohh, thanks."


    Heigel hadn''t initially expected any significant answer. Just knowing who killed Kyler was enough for him.


    But how did Adrias kill Kyle? Now that I think about it, Kyle is quite strong too, right?


    Luna Pendragon''s ability was to see souls.


    It was a mysterious power that had brought about Luna Pendragon''s current existence as an innate trait.


    Because Luna could see Kyle''s soul through that ability, Hegel had made the request.


    "Kyle isn''t weak. It''s not easy to say he lost to just an Academy student."


    Hegel knew that Adrias dealt with the undead, but he didn''t hold his abilities in high regard.


    As of now, they hadn''t heard news of Adrias conquering Modras Tower''s 30th floor, so they couldn''t gauge his level.


    "Thanks for fulfilling the request. You promised to send it soon."


    -Yeah. But what are you going to do about Adrias?


    "It''s not a huge regret, but a warning should be given."


    Can I y with him?


    "You?"


    Surprisingly, Hegel thought it wasn''t a bad idea.


    Luna''sbat ability varied, but at her strongest, she had even obliterated a group that included an Aura Master.


    Not allowed?


    "It''s okay. Instead, can you tell me how it goes?"


    Got it!


    With that, the connection ended.


    Hegel had discovered an unexpected obstacle, but he wasn''t particrly concerned.


    Compared to worrying about such trivial matters, more significant issues were at hand. As long as Luna intervened directly, there shouldn''t be major problems.


    ''Or is it the opposite? Is the problem getting bigger?''


    Luna Pendragon.


    She was a woman with a simr level of infamy as Salem Edidia, known as a demon, and a bounty that even Hegel couldn''t predict.


    As he attempted to tidy up one thing, he thought that an even bigger event might unfold, but he quickly dismissed the idea from his mind.


    ''I don''t know.''


    Whether Luna would create a big mess and put herself in danger or emerge from that danger, it was all up to her.


    Under the pretext of a gathering, she could temporarily join forces or offer small assistance, but that was the extent of it.


    ''Adrias Cromwell...''


    He gel sipped the cold tea in his cup and slowly wiped his mouth.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    [You have created ''Source of Magic''.]


    Time flew by, and the vacation was approaching.


    During this time, I diligently increased my abilities and observed the yable characters.


    ''They are working hard even without me checking on them.''


    Of course, ording to my standards, they hadn''t made significant progress, but they were making efforts in their own ways.


    After creating Lucia''s potion, I started researching elixirs for myself, and the results happened toe out now.


    [Source of Magic]


    [Upon consumption, randomly acquire talents rted to magic.]


    It could be considered an Easter eggbination.


    Once consumed, the effects wouldn''t be duplicated. Thisbination was also learned through ying as Lucia.


    ''Lucia''s treatment should be finished by now.''


    But before that, I should drink this.


    I was about to drink the freshly made ''Source of Magic'' when I paused.


    Come to think of it, this is ssified as an item too?


    ''Can it be enhanced?''


    I immediately checked, and there was a note saying that enhancement was possible.


    ''This could change things.''


    This elixir could only be consumed once.


    Even if I made and drank it again, it wouldn''t grant any more talents.


    ''Since I''m going to consume it, I should do it properly.''


    I had saved up money sincest year.


    I had saved it without any particr purpose.


    If money was an issue, I could easily acquire gold through the Evest Merchant Guild.


    ''This is a chance to see how effective enhancement is.''


    The cost for Gkshurur''s 1st enhancement was a staggering 24 million will.


    However, the ''Source of Magic'' only required 15g of gold, which was 1.5 million will.


    Of course, 1.5 million will wasn''t a small amount, butpared to Gkshurur''s expensive enhancement cost, it felt rtively inexpensive.


    Since all the lectures were already over, I immediately ced the Source of Magic inside my pocket and left.


    The destination was the capital, Rodren.


    It was Evest Summit in Rodren.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "I have three 1kg gold ingots for you."


    I received the gold bars brought by the manager of Evest Summit.


    Although it cost a whopping 300 million will, the amount was so unreal that it didn''t feel significant, rather it felt inconspicuous.


    "And this one, our Summit Master personally prepared..."


    Another gold ingot was added.


    At the unexpected gift, I extended my hand.


    "This is too much."


    "Our Summit Master insisted on giving it to our benefactor, and I hope you understand that I''m in a position to give it since I received a message that it must be given to you."


    Giving away 100 million will felt burdensome.


    But was I in a position to refuse such a thing now?


    After a brief contemtion, I epted it.


    "Thank you. Please convey my gratitude for the gift."


    "Understood. If you have any future transactions, I''ll do my best to assist. Please take care."


    After bidding farewell to the manager and stepping outside, I walked towards the train station, feeling the weight of the substantial bag.


    Four 1kg gold ingots.


    A total of 400 million will. It was an enormous amount, enough to buy a small house on the outskirts of Rodren. Of course, considering I earned around 50 million will from the patent alone, it wasn''t a significant burden, but still, knowing that I would soon use this for enhancement, my heart ached.


    ''My hard-earned money.''


    Excluding the money I sent to Amy so far, it wasn''t an exaggeration to say that I had invested my entire fortune.


    I immediately returned to the academy and entered my private researchb.


    "Sigh, shall we begin?"


    When I bought the gold bars, I didn''t feel any excitement, but now that I was about to use them for enhancement, my heart raced. cing the gold bars next to the Source of Magic, I used the enhancement attribute.


    [Would you like to enhance ''Source of Magic''?]


    "Uh."


    [15g of gold will be consumed.]


    [Enhancement sessful!]


    "Phew."


    Next to the Source of Magic, a ''+1'' was added.


    Since I had purchased the gold bars with the intention to use them all, I continued attempting enhancements without stopping.


    [16g of gold will be consumed.]


    [Enhancement sessful!]


    [17g of gold will be consumed.]


    [Enhancement sessful!]


    ...


    [22g of gold will be consumed.]


    [Enhancement failed!]


    "My money!"


    For the first time, a failure urred.


    A loss of a whopping 2.2 million will.


    Bute to think of it, my luck had been good so far.


    In Nickel''s case, during his 2nd enhancement attempt, he failed and immediately stopped.


    Yeah, let''s think positively.


    I wouldn''t stop before using up all the gold bars anyway.


    [22g of gold will be consumed.]


    [Enhancement failed!]


    [22g of gold will be consumed.]


    [Enhancement sessful!]


    ...


    With an attempt to not consciously think about sess or failure as much as possible, I finally seeded in enhancing the Source of Magic to +10.


    [Source of Magic +10]


    [Upon consumption, randomly acquire talents rted to magic.]


    [+10 bonus - Quality of acquired talents is improved.]


    "Oh?"


    Upon achieving +10, I noticed a message I hadn''t seen before when examining the Source of Magic. And as I looked at that message, I began to sense the looming danger of enhancement.


    "Isn''t there a bit of a gambling aspect to this? Could I be addicted?"


    At this rate, I could lose my entire fortune and end up penniless.


    Although I hadn''t even used half of the 1kg gold bars, as I calcted that each enhancement attempt cost over 2 million will, it made me dizzy. But on the other hand, as the enhanced number increased, I felt a strange catharsis.


    "I can earn the money back. Let''s think of it as buying time with gold."


    Effortlessly hypnotizing myself, I continued with the enhancements.


    Given that the Source of Magic fell into the low-cost category for enhancements, I had to keep going until I knew where the end of enhancement was.


    Seeing the increasing cost of enhancements with each sess or failure, I mechanically used the enhancements.


    [34g of gold will be consumed.]


    [Enhancement failed!]


    Before I knew it, I was standing on the threshold of +20.


    And before I knew it, I had used up two 1kg gold bars and was almost done with the third.


    "Please, please work just this once."


    Unknowingly, I found myself on my knees, holding my hands together and fervently praying to the Source of Magic. Without realizing it, I had be addicted to enhancements.


    [Would you like to enhance ''Source of Magic''?]


    "Please work!"


    [34g of gold will be consumed.]


    [Enhancement sessful!]


    +20.


    After numerous attempts, I managed to ovee the wall and reach +20.


    "Hahaha! I did it! I did it! This is the triumph of humanity, damn it!"


    I hit the ceiling of myb once, then came down and couldn''t contain my excitement, letting out a shout. But as my emotions gradually settled down, I couldn''t help but seriously contemte.


    ''Enhancement. It''s a frightening ability. I can''t believe it''s making me this excited.''


    I swallowed my dry saliva.


    Is this fear of enhancement, or perhaps the anticipation for what the +20 enhancement of the Source of Magic might bring?


    I slowly opened the status window of the Source of Magic.


    [Source of Magic +20]


    [Upon consumption, randomly acquire talents rted to magic.]


    [+10 bonus - Quality of acquired talents is improved.]


    [+20 bonus - An extraordinary magical presence is detected.]


    [Enhancement not possible]


    ''Is this the end?''


    Amidst that rant, did you say this is the end?


    Is this the exnation that this is the end?


    I almost mmed my hand down in that instant.


    ''No, let''s stay calm. You''re too excited right now. Breathe.''


    I made an effort to take deep breaths and calm my emotions.


    It was actually good to discover another weakness of mine this time.


    That seeing my money, like my blood, vanish, was a vulnerability.


    ''The +20 effect won''t be ordinary. Alright, then.''


    I had spent nearly 300 million will, so it couldn''t be ordinary.


    I confirmed that +20 enhancement was the limit.


    But as I had spent nearly 300 million will to max out the Source of Magic, it might be difficult to earn that much money with just my current funds.


    ''No. There are other ways to earn money. Let''s not give up so easily.''


    For now, I had achieved the initial goal. It was finally time to consume the Source of Magic.


    Due to the enhancement feature, I had created something much greater than my original n, so I was curious about its abilities.


    ''300 million will. I''ll enjoy this.''


    I mourned my money that I still couldn''t let go of and swallowed the Source of Magic.

 Chapter 104: To the Dragons Tomb

    Chapter 104: To the Dragon''s Tomb


    [You have consumed ''Source of Magic +20''.]


    [Random magic-rted talent will be selected.]


    [A formidable power is detected.]


    [Talent acquired: ''Magic Power - Light Element (Genius)''.]


    {T/n: His first Genius (S) ss talent wuhooo... But I don''t know why it does not follow the rules alreadyid by the author}


    For a moment, I thought I had read it wrong and looked two or three times again.


    ''A genius?''


    I couldn''t help but be surprised by thispletely unexpected result.


    Based on what I knew, even the highest tier talent could at most be a prodigy level, not a genius level.


    "But of all things, the type of talent I got is..."


    The first talent I obtained at the genius level was rted to magic power, limited only to the light element, and it was a C-grade talent at that.


    {T/N: Don''t know yet what C-grade means}


    ''On top of that, learning light element magic is not easy, and it''s not particrly efficient.''


    I wasn''t sure if I should be pleased with this or disappointed.


    Of course, it was a bit too early to be disappointed.


    I do have an evolution ability, so if I use light magic exclusively for a few years, I might be able to evolve this talent, right?


    ''I never thought of that, but for now, I should learn light magic.''


    Even if it was a waste of a genius-level talent, I had to learn some basic light magic.


    Looking at the desk where the Source of Magic and the gold ingots had disappeared, I could only see one remaining gold ingot and some scraps of gold.


    "No need to keep this."


    Might as well enhance Nickel.


    {T/n: Only Nickel gets love from the mc XD}


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In the middle of a well-furnished room stood a massive bed.


    On the bed, a figure with pale pink hairy sleeping, their shallow breaths gradually bing irregr. Finally, at the end of a shallow breath that turned erratic, the person''s eyes opened.


    Lucia had awakened, and when a maid saw her, she asked, "Miss, are you feeling better?"


    Lucia didn''t say anything for a moment and simply stared at the ceiling before slowly getting up.


    "Yeah, water."


    "Here you go."


    After taking a sip of water, Lucia carefully got out of bed.


    The maid, who had been watching her anxiously, was ready to support her at any moment.


    "Okay. Are you alright?"


    "Are you all better?"


    "Just a moment."


    Lucia felt a lightness she hadn''t felt before and rolled on the floor.


    Her body didn''t ache.


    While her treatment had previously been gued by intense pain, today she felt none of that, and the chronic fatigue and the lingering sense of heaviness seemed absent.


    "Catherine, I think I''m all better!"


    Seeing Lucia''s joyful expression as she moved around the room, the maid named Catherine pped her hands in delight and quickly informed others of the news.


    "Lucia!"


    Even the busy work of the Hollington estate came to a halt, and a momentter, the the Viscount rushed in.


    He got up and embraced Lucia, who was moving her body around, shedding tears of joy.


    "Where does it hurt? Is it true that you''re all better now? Aha, it''s okay! It''s alright!"


    Soon, Lady Hollington also entered the room, and Lucia''s room became a sea of tears for a while.


    Lucia herself looked at her emotional parents with a tender expression.


    "You''ve suffered a lot because of me. I''ll definitely be a daughter you can be proud of."


    "No, we''re satisfied as long as you''re healthy."


    Drying her tears, Lord Hollington, with a smile on his face, shouted outside the door.


    "Albert!"


    "Did you call, sir?"


    "Today is a happy day. Open up the barn for the festival we had prepared in advance!"


    "Yes, sir."


    Lucia still found it hard to believe that her illness hadpletely disappeared. She just watched the situation nkly. Everything felt awkward to her.


    Because she was born with a congenital disease, her current state of health, without any illness, felt strange. Her parents shedding tears of joy also felt dreamlike.


    ''Could all of this actually be a dream?''


    While having such thoughts, Lucia was petted by Lord Hollington, who still seemed to be immersed in the afterglow of emotion.


    "I wonder what kind of reward would be fitting for Count Cromwell. Is there anything he would like or any hobbies he enjoys?"


    "Ah."


    Finally, Adrias'' name brought Lucia back to her senses.


    She owed her survival entirely to Adrias Cromwell.


    He was her lifesaver.


    ''A strange person.''


    While making her medicine, he never asked for anything in return.


    At first, she honestly thought he was helping her due to the Evest Guild connection in her background.


    Even though they had be closer recently, she couldn''t understand him helping her without expecting anything in return.


    ''He even provided the materials.''


    She didn''t know what materials they were.


    She could only analyze their performance and effects, as they were not ordinary materials that she could easily find.


    But even with just that, she could sense that they weren''t ordinary materials.


    Adrias, who used such materials without asking for anything in return and worked hard for months, felt strange to her.


    ''Could it be that he likes me?''


    She had an odd thought but surprisingly, that was the only answer that made sense.


    After all, he was the only senior who had continuously paid attention to her ever since she enrolled.


    Suddenly, as she looked at Lucia, Lady Hollington worriedly touched her forehead.


    "Do you have a fever? Are you okay?"


    "Huh? Yes, I''m fine."


    Feeling the coldness of Lady Hollington''s hand, Lucia was taken aback.


    Then she made an effort to erase her thoughts about Adrias.


    Returning to her room after the modest party, Lucia thought about what to do next.


    First of all, Adrias.


    Thanks to him, she had gained a new lease on life, so she felt the need to repay the favor.


    ''I can''t be of any help in my current state.''


    Now that she could see a future where she could live, she also began to have ambitions.


    Until now, just being alive felt like a breath of relief, but it was different now.


    A feeling that had beentent within her.


    It was a sense of improvement.


    ''I have a talent. I used to think it was meaningless and cked off, but not anymore.''


    She wanted to be stronger.


    She wanted to be strong enough to stand by Adrias'' side.


    At least as strong as the Dianne and Vivianne she saw now.


    ''No, that''s not enough.''


    Perhaps because she had given up on life once before.


    Her desire was proportional to the size of the talent she possessed.


    As someone known as a prodigy, she could objectively assess her own talent.


    She had just been sleeping, doing nothing more than surviving, but now it was time to spread her wings and soar through the sky.


    She hoped everyone would look up to her.


    Just like Adrias Cromwell.


    ''I will be stronger than Senior Adrias. And then, this time, I will...''


    Clenching her fists, she secretly made a vow.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The season had changed.


    Before I knew it, the weather was sunny, and magic academy students passing by wore lighter clothes, shedding their heavy robes.


    "Senior!"


    A few days ago, Lucia, who had returned to the academy, approached me with a cheerful demeanor.


    Lately, I felt like she was following me more often, but it couldn''t be just a misunderstanding.


    "Shall we go?"


    "Yes!"


    Lately, I had been spending more time with Lucia.


    That was about exercising.


    Despite her fragile condition, even after recovering from her illness, Lucia suggested exercising together.


    ''A considerate thought.''


    It seemed like she was breaking out of herziness. I was pleased to see that.


    Judging by talent alone, Lucia might be among the top mages at the academy. And if she became diligent, there was nothing more to ask for.


    Exercise was nothing extraordinary.


    Due to her weak baseline physical fitness, Lucia mainly did basic aerobic and light anaerobic exercises. She couldn''t do them for long, so her main role was to watch me exercise.


    As usual, we quickly finished the workout, and while Lucia was observing me, she suddenly started a conversation.


    "Senior, summer vacation ising up."


    "Hmm."


    "Do you have any ns? Is it something that will take a long time?"


    "Yeah, it might take a while. I have to go somewhere quite far."


    Summer vacation was an excellent time to enhance your skills.


    During the semester, there were lectures, but I also had private lessons with Berial, so I couldn''t be away for long. However, during summer vacation, there was no issue. So, I had nned to take this opportunity to go on a journey.


    ''To prepare for the things that will happen in the future, I need to enhance my abilities.''


    Originally, I would have had to team up with other yables and face the challenges together, but as a Dark Mage, I had certain restrictions. Plus, I preferred to take on things on my own. So, I was thinking about my schedule in a way that I could handle everything myself.


    ''First, I need to prepare for the episode that Charon will trigger.''


    Charon''s episode, which was originally supposed to end with my death.


    However, due to the altered future, I had no role to y, and I doubted whether Charon would even trigger this episode.


    The current situation was quite different from what I knew.


    ''It doesn''t hurt to be prepared.''


    Even if Charon didn''t cause any issues, it didn''t matter.


    Ultimately, what was important was for me to be stronger.


    "Where are you nning to go?"


    "To the Kingdom of Grandis."


    The Kingdom of Grandis was located at the western end.


    Beside it was the Great Forest of Vayatra.


    It was an endless expanse of primeval forest, and that didn''t tolerate human footsteps, filled with various eerie mana anomalies, monsters, and poisonous insects.


    A ce where the Dragon''s Tomb was located.


    "The Kingdom of Grandis? Going that far?"


    "Yeah, I have things to take care of."


    "Hmm. Um, Senior."


    "Why?"


    "If by any chance, after you''re done with everything, could youe visit our territory?"


    Lucia looked at the ground and fidgeted nervously.


    Her action was oddly cute, and while I had the urge to tease her, I just nodded.


    "Sure. If I contact you beforehand and have the time, I''lle."


    "Really? I''ll tell Father!"


    "Yeah, I''ll definitely go."


    Seeing Lucia''s bright smile when I agreed, I could tell that I had gained some favor. Well, it was hard not to. The efforts I put in to save Lucia were no ordinary matter.


    ''If it weren''t for me, she would have really died.''


    I wondered if maybe I hade to this world with such incidents in mind. If another character had be Adrias, could they have saved Lucia?


    ''If things work out, I should also make sure to visit the Hidden Peace in the Hollington Territory.''


    Of course, finding the Dragon''s Tomb wasn''t going to be easy.


    But it didn''t seem impossible.


    With Shadow Banshee Mirenea, I could probably find it quickly.


    ''Before I go, I should pay Amy a visit once in a while.''

 Chapter 105: The Kingdom of Grandis

    Chapter 105: The Kingdom of Grandis


    The Apple Tree Mansion, which I visited after a long time, was livelier than before.


    I had no idea what Amy was up to, but there were now warehouses and various items scattered around the ce.


    And numerous people wereing and going, moving those goods around. It seemed that it was somehow rted to what Amy had been doingtely.


    "Wee, Lord Cromwell."


    Lupin, a butler employed in the mansion, greeted me warmly.


    I nodded my head and gestured towards the warehouse-like building.


    "I haven''t seen this building before."


    "Miss Amy used the money you sent to build it. It seems she''s trying to start a small business."


    Amy was starting a business.


    It was so unexpected that I decided to hear the details directly from her.


    However, since Amy was away, I ended up sitting in the study and receiving a cup of tea from Lupin. During that time, I listened to the stories that had been going on.


    "Has Lord Wellington visitedtely?"


    "After you visitedst time, he came twice. Once when Miss Amy wasn''t here, he left without seeing her, and then he came back a weekter to have a cup of tea and left."


    It had been quite some time since Ist visited the mansion, so it seemed like he hadn''te that often. Perhaps the Emperor''s interest in me wasn''t as great as I thought.


    "Oppa?"


    After about an hour of chatting, Amy finally returned.


    She was holding something in both hands and looked at me with a surprised expression when she suddenly entered.


    "I''m here."


    "Why did youe without contacting me? You startled me."


    Amy quickly sorted out the things she was holding and sat across from me.


    Once she sat down, I asked her the question that had been on my mind.


    "What''s that stuff outside?"


    "I''m trying to start a business."


    "That''s good, but isn''t it a bit sudden?"


    Amy hesitated for a moment at my question, then spoke.


    "I want to reim our territory."


    "Our territory? Are you talking about the Cromwell Territory?"


    Currently, it was and belonging to the Empire, governed by the Emperor''s directmand.


    Frankly, it was amusing that we were still using the name Cromwell. If Bart or Singire hadn''t intervened during the nobles'' dispute, I would have been demoted and fallenpletely.


    "Things aren''t that great right now."


    The problem wasn''t justst time; being a Fallen Noble meant that ruin was inevitable unless I had a territory or held a position in the capital.


    To avoid bing a Fallen Noble, I needed to have a territory or a high-ranking position. But now, I was just a student.


    In many ways, preventing a demotion was a difficult situation.


    "I also want to achieve something with my own hands. And if possible, I want to do something that can help you, bring pride to our family, and earn money."


    "The Cromwell Territory is a County. It''s not a small sum, you know?"


    "Still, I don''t want to just live off the money you send. I want to do something. If things work out well, it will be something good."


    Well, she was different from others in that she had a lot of vitality.


    I wondered how we could be so different despite being siblings.


    Even as she talked, Amy seemed concerned about my reaction. It was a cautious gaze as if she was worried about what I might say. After all, since I was sending her money, she considered this whole endeavor a business venture supported by my funds.


    "Alright, do as you like. Since it''s not like we have territory and we don''t have any ce to spend money. In the end, it''s your money you''re using, and it''s practically my support for your business."


    Honestly, with the appearance of strengthening attributes, money had be important. But Amy''s happiness was even more important to me.


    "Really? Aren''t you upset?"


    "Why would I be upset? Isn''t the business doing well? How''s it going?"


    "Just wait a moment."


    Amy got up from her seat and went upstairs.


    She returned after a short while, carrying a ledger in her hands, and handed it to me.


    "Take a look."


    "You''re confident, huh? Judging by the way you''re handing this over so confidently."


    Seeing Amy smile in response to myment, I felt a slight sense of anticipation.


    Honestly, I wasn''t expecting much, but what was making her so confident?


    I nced through the ledger that Amy handed me. Initially, it started with modest numbers, but as I went through it, I could see that the amounts were increasing more than I expected, and she was doing better in terms of sales.


    "The profit isn''t huge, but you''re steadily growing."


    Amy, who had never done anything like this before, was achieving such results. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say she had talent. Moreover, her decision to boldly invest in growth rather than just seeking immediate profit was impressive.


    ''But if things go wrong, it could be a huge setback.''


    I had some concerns, but looking at Amy''s sparkling eyes, I didn''t want to say anything negative. Besides, Amy had me as a cheat code.


    I picked up a pen from the ledger and made a note in a corner.


    "What are you doing, Oppa?"


    "Just jotting down some notes for future reference."


    It was a rough prediction of what might happen in the future.


    As if advising on what might happen, I scribbled down some notes. How things might turn out, what products might sell well or not  I couldn''t know for sure.


    "Can I read it now?"


    "Sure. Go ahead."


    The notes were quite extensive, so it took a bit of time to go through.


    The storylines from when I had met Mynus Mohaim ovepped quite a bit, but I had tidied them up and rearranged them more coherently this time.


    Amy quickly read through the notes.


    Unexpectedly, she looked darker and more serious as she read. Eventually, without finishing reading everything, she raised her head to look at me and said:


    "Is this real? Where did you get this information?"


    At first, Amy had been reading casually, but as she went on, her expression became progressively more serious. In the end, she raised her head to look at me, her expression now grave. In response, I shrugged my shoulders and said:


    "It''s my guess. Whether you believe it or not is up to you. Think it over and use what you want."


    "...As expected, my big brother is a genius."


    Amy looked at the notes I had written once more and muttered to herself.


    It seemed like the content I had written wasn''t just about predicting future events; I had also inferred results based on known causes. Given that even Duke Mynus was astonished by what I said, it was a fairly credible document.


    "For example, the uing territorial disputes in the northwest territories. The catalyst will be the recent drought. Normally, the canals would be functional with an adequate amount of rainfall. However, this year, that''s not the case. As a result, conflicts between lords with stakes in the canals have escted. This isn''t just a matter between lords; the peasants are directly affected, and it will eventually escte into territorial conflicts centered around the canals."


    As of now, it was still at the level of minor disputes among the peasants, but in a few months, it would escte into significant territorial conflicts.


    I had organized and presented these events as if I had analyzed them in advance and predicted future urrences. From the perspective of a reader, it would seem quite usible. If events unfolded as I had described, it would likely be even more astonishing.


    Among the information I had gathered, there were quite a few such incidents. Having yed the game dozens of times, I was familiar with almost all the events and incidents that urred within the Rodren Empire.


    From that wealth of information, I had selected details that could be useful for Amy''s business.


    Of course, I had no idea how she would turn these predictions into profit.


    "Don''t rely on this too blindly. Use your judgment to make the best use of it."


    "Thank you, Oppa."


    Since I knew Amy would be pursuing upper-tier businesses, I thought it might be a good idea to ask Evest Guild for assistance. If Evest Guild lent their aid to Amy''s fledgling business, it would likely elerate her growth significantly.


    ''Now, I''ll return for now, but when I visit next time, I''ll casually bring up the topic.''


    Although I had unexpectedly learned about Amy''s business, I surprisingly felt good about it.


    Just the sight of Amy being happy was enough satisfaction for me. Seeing her passionate and enthusiastic gaze, I felt a sense of pride for some reason.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Although I returned to the mansion after a long absence, I had to leave shortly afterward. I had initially nned to stay for a few days, but Amy was busy analyzing the information I had provided, and I had nothing to do, so I had no choice but to leave early.


    ''And I also need to visit Hollington as soon as possible.''


    Since I had already decided to help Amy, I needed to do it properly.


    Amy had given up many things she wanted in her life for me, so now that she was pursuing her own goals, I wanted to support her as much as possible.


    ''It''s going to be quite a journey from now on.''


    Facing the Grandis Kingdom, which bordered the Great Forest of Vayatra, was a challenge. As one of the strongest military nations on the continent, the Grandis Kingdom maintained a considerable army. However, considering its status as a military power, the avable forces weren''t as numerous as one might expect.


    Most soldiers were stationed in border areas facing the Great Forest, defending against the monsters and creatures that emerged from there every day. I had often visited those areas while ying as a mercenary character, so I knew them well.


    For now, I could use a train to travel to the Grandis Kingdom, so I wasn''t particrly worried.


    After a journey of about four days on the train, I finally arrived at the Grandis Kingdom.


    "It''s been a while."


    The Grandis Kingdom was known for being a military powerhouse, with 80% of its citizens havingbat experience. It was also referred to as the nd of opportunity" for mercenaries and wandering knights due to its reputation for paying promised rewards regardless of status.


    "There''s no change over there."


    As I had mentioned before, although it was my first time physically visiting this ce, it felt familiar due to my interactions with various mercenary characters in the game.


    Among these ces, the first to greet my arrival was the city of Heyar. It looked just as I had imagined it while riding the train.


    Seeing the inn that I had often visited in the game, I naturally made my way there. After all, I hade to unwind and rx after the train journey and nned to depart for the Great Forest the next day.


    "Adrias Cromwell!"


    Suddenly hearing my name, I reflexively turned my head.


    Who was it? Did someone in the Grandis Kingdom actually know me?


    "I found you, hehe."


    As I confirmed the face of the person speaking, I couldn''t help but freeze.


    The person who called me was an unexpected intruder.


    "I was so bored just sticking around the academy all the time. Now you have to make things interesting for me, got it?"


    "Luna."


    The Enchantress of the Third Moon, Luna, also known as the Madwoman.


    And the worst, yet most powerful necromancer.


    Luna Pendragon was approaching me with a bright smile on her face.


    The three moons behind her seemed even brighter today.

 Chapter 106: Entangled Assembly

    Chapter 106: Entangled Assembly


    The burning vige was a real-time scene of ughter.


    The dying vigers were not humans but beastmen.


    "Argh!"


    "Die!"


    Soldiers d in chainmail over white tunics weremitting indiscriminate ughter.


    On their chests, patterns seemed to reveal their affiliationan emblem of the Red Sun.


    "Kill them all! Do not spare a single one of these heretics!"


    Bodies fell, spears dripped with blood, and the ground was transformed into a river of crimson.


    Amidst the raging inferno, Evan von Orleans, the person responsible for this massacre and themander, watched with a benevolent smile.


    "Knight Commander Evan, it seems like the clean-up is almost finished."


    "Good job. Gather the heretics'' corpses in one ce and burn them all."


    Having given the order for soldiers to burn everything, Evan, with a serene demeanor, shifted his gaze upwards.


    The sky, ckened unlike the zing inferno, was adorned with countless unknown stars.


    And on the other side, three moons stood distinctively, watching Evan.


    "What a truly beautiful day."


    From the moment he decided to be a holy knight, guided by the light that emerged from his dreams, 40 years had passed.


    He had admired every existing light in the world.


    Of course, the mes that purified these heretics were also beautiful in their own right.


    "Knight Commander, a message has arrived from the Holy Kingdom."


    At the soldier''s call, Evan, who had been enjoying the lights, turned around.


    Taking themunication device handed to him by the soldier, Evan immediately spoke.


    "This is Evan von Orleans, Inquisitor of the Third Heresy from the Holy Kingdom."


    -Sir Evan, you''ve worked hard.


    The voice that reached him belonged to Godric Hunt, the person known as the real power behind the Holy Kingdom and called the Dedicated Sage.


    Though he was said to be approaching his 90s and considered frail by the world, Evan couldn''t imagine Godric turning into dust.


    He was the one who wielded the Kingdom''s power and held a firm grip on it.


    "It''s been a while, Your Grace."


    -How are things progressing?


    "We are at the final stages."


    -You, Evan, have been dealing with rather trivial matters personally, haven''t you?


    "In the name of the Goddess, I cannot differentiate between great and small tasks. I am simply performing my duties."


    -Indeed, Evan, you are as reliable as ever.


    After exchanging perfunctory greetings, Godric got to the point.


    -It''s about the recent movements of the Dark Mages.


    "What happened?"


    -Luna Pendragon has appeared.


    Luna Pendragon.


    The legendary witch who had operated in the past, the third daughter of Eve Millennium.


    From the moment of her birth, she was marked by a prophecy as a creature that would grow into a monster.


    And she happened to be the ck Mage that Evan was in charge of dealing with.


    "Although it had been quiet for a while, it seems she couldn''t resist emerging."


    -This time, may his name guide her to proper purification.


    In the Holy Kingdom, there were only four Aura Masters and Inquisitors responsible for dealing with heresy.


    Evan, the Knight Commander, was one of them.


    "May his light guide her."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Do you know how bored I was because you didn''te out of the academy?"


    Advancing without hesitation, Luna approached and spoke, her demeanor unchanged from when I saw herst at the Morche''s Nest. I cautiously surveyed my surroundings and tensed my body.


    There was no real need to be on guard against Luna. After all, I was a Dark Mage just like her.


    But I couldn''t help but react reflexively.


    "Huh? Say something, Adrias Cromwell. I followed you all the way here just to see you."


    "Why did you follow me?"


    "You killed Kyle."


    Listening to Luna''s calm words, I was left speechless.


    Was the situation more dangerous than I thought, even though I believed there was no need to be wary?


    ''She confirmed that I killed Kyle.''


    With her abilities, she could have easily confirmed my actions.


    What was puzzling was why she decided to confront me directly.


    Kyle wasn''t an important figure from what I knew, so her direct involvement didn''t make sense.


    ''If I knew that she would move, I would have been more careful.''


    Her appearance was unexpected.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything? It''s boring."


    "Yes, I killed Kyle."


    There was no need to hide the truth that was already out. And I was unashamed.


    It wasn''t like there was a use that forbade Dark Mages from killing each other. Of course, killing a fellow member of the assembly of mages mightplicate matters a bit.


    But the assembly wasn''t established to foster a sense of belonging, to begin with.


    In any case, when I nodded my head in agreement, Luna grinned and spoke.


    "I know, right? More importantly, why did youe all the way here? Did youe to have fun?"


    I wanted to ask that myself.


    Why did she chase after me?


    Judging by her reaction, she didn''t seem hostile. So why did she pursue me, who had killed Kyle?


    "I came because there''s something I need to find."


    As she answered and looked around, the attention of many people focused on her.


    Although her appearance made her stand out, she was also famous.


    The reason for theck of fuss was that this ce wasn''t part of the Empire.


    ''The perception of Dark Mages in the Grandis Kingdom isn''t as negative.''


    Of course, illegal activities were prohibited.


    But it wasn''t always illegal to practice dark magic, so long as one didn''t engage in criminal acts. It was even weed in an environment where the power of Dark Mages was seen as valuable.


    "What is it that you''re looking for? Can Ie with you?"


    "Before that, let me ask one thing. Why did you follow me?"


    "I was bored. Also, Hegel told me to report back."


    Hegel told her to report back?


    If she was speaking this openly about it, it seemed like a screw hade loose somewhere.


    "Since I answered, can Ie with you?"


    Honestly, I wanted to decline.


    Even if the Grandis Kingdom was far removed from the Empire, it wouldn''t be good if word got out that I was with Luna Pendragon.


    ''I doubt she''d listen even if I refused.''


    With her personality and behavior, she would likely ignore my refusal.


    I might as well bring up the subject.


    "Sorry, but I''d like to travel alone."


    "What? Do you have any idea how long I waited for you? I''ming with you!"


    Luna Pendragon was a skilled mage, known for her unpredictable abilities like an Aura Master. Despite her capricious nature, she was skilled enough that even Aura Masters didn''t necessarily scare her.


    I didn''t want to needlessly create trouble with her.


    ''Anyway, there probably isn''t anyone here who knows me...''


    As I kept refusing, I realized that I didn''t know what unpredictable action she might take, so I eventually nodded my head.


    But if she''sing with me, then there should be something in return.


    "Since you''re following me, I have a condition."


    "A condition?"


    "I want to receive a Soul Imprint from you."


    At my words, Luna''s expression momentarily twisted in a grimace, and she seemed to be lost in thought.


    "That''s bothersome..."


    "Your following me is bothersome to me as well. I''m asking for a fair exchange."


    First, I had to make a big demand.


    Making a big demand first would increase the likelihood of her agreeing to smaller requestster.


    Soul Imprint was a technique currently only possessed by Luna Pendragon and maintained by her.


    Theplexity of the process aside, it was a technique only she could use. But its effectiveness was undeniable.


    From the materials required to the method itself, and theplexity of being a technique exclusive to Luna, it was something that required enough skill to endure the process.


    If one asked why I dared to make such a request, it was because I saw an opportunity in Luna''s erratic behavior.


    ''Just poke at it. If it doesn''t work out, then never mind.''


    But seeing Luna''s thoughtful expression, hope oddly sprung within me.


    Was she genuinely contemting this?


    After a long pause, Luna looked at me again, her face scrunching up as if dissatisfied with something.


    "Soul Imprint is too bothersome."


    Seeing her repeat the same words, it seemed that the task was quite troublesome.


    But somehow, I felt like there was a chance, so I became more impatient instead.


    "Just hear me out. If it''s too much trouble, then let''s do this."


    "How?"


    "In exchange for you following me, I''ll do one thing that Luna wants. However, it has to be something within my capability."


    Upon my proposal, Luna, who had been sporting a sulky expression, thought deeply and then spoke.


    "Fine, I''ll do that."


    "How?"


    "Be my friend."


    "What?"


    It was such an unexpected request that I was left speechless.


    "Once you be my friend, I''ll give you a Soul Imprint. If you''re my friend, it won''t be a bother for me to follow you, right? And I can give you a Soul Imprint for my friend!"


    It was hard to follow Luna''s line of thought, but when I thought about it, it was actually a gain for me.


    Under the guise of being a friendly acquaintance, I could receive a Soul Imprint.


    "Understood. I''ll be your friend."


    "Great! Now Adrias Cromwell is my friend!"


    At Luna''s words, I couldn''t help but look around.


    Thankfully, it was night and there weren''t many people around. If we were in a crowded ce, it would have been embarrassing.


    "Friend! I have something I want to ask!"


    "Yes, go ahead."


    "After seeing you kill Kyle, I was curious. How did you suddenly be so strong?"


    Luna asked me with an innocent expression.


    "Recently, the you I saw wasn''t strong enough to kill Kyle. I''m curious how you became so strong in such a short time. Since we''re friends now, can you tell me?"


    "I put in effort."


    "Really? I see."


    Did she believe that?


    As I talked with Luna, I felt like my own sanity was slipping away.


    I pointed towards the inn I intended to go to.


    "Shall we start by getting our rooms?"


    Luna nodded, and I sighed inwardly before making my way to the inn.


    Something felt a bit odd, but Luna didn''t seem to be someone I needed to be fearful of.


    Even if she''s going to give me a Soul Imprint, I couldn''t thank her enough.


    As we walked towards the inn, it seemed that quite a number of gazes were fixated on us. It appeared that Luna''s appearance and reputation attracted more attention than I expected.


    The gazes followed us even after entering the inn.


    The inn was abination of a tavern and a restaurant, and the noisy crowd fell silent when they saw Luna standing next to me.


    "Two rooms and a meal, please."


    "Yes, of course. Would you like to have the meal first?"


    "Food first!"


    Luna eximed, resting her chin on the front desk.


    The way she kicked her legs seemed like a dog wagging its tail.


    The innkeeper gave an awkward smile and gestured towards a table on the side.


    "If you wait there for a moment, I''ll bring the meal to you."


    Sitting at the table he pointed at, I tried my best to ignore the ufortable stares directed at us and observed Luna instead.


    Herplexion was almost pale enough to make you wonder if she was unwell. Snow-white hair and eyebrows gave her an almost fairy-like atmosphere.


    And her eyes, which shone with a spectrum of colors like opals, added an air of mystery to her presence.


    "Oh, right."


    Luna looked around naively, taking in the surroundings of the inn before pulling something out from her pouch.


    "Amunication device?"


    It was amunication artifact.


    Who was she trying to contact?


    Click.


    "Hey, Hegel! It''s me, Luna."


    Luna Pendragon, you contacted me quite early.


    Hearing the voice from the other side of themunicator, I couldn''t help but let out a hollowugh.


    What could she be doing right now?


    "Yeah, I just met Adrias Cromwell. As expected, Adrias killed Kyle, just like we thought!"


    ... Don''t tell me the person beside me right now is...


    "Yeah!"


    I couldn''t believe it. I wonder how dumbfounded Hegel must be.


    After a short silence, I felt Hegel finally part his lips from themunicator on the other side.


    -Adrias! Is he beside you?


    Presented with themunication device by Luna in such a peaceful manner, I wasn''t sure how to respond.


    I decided to take themunicator she offered and responded, "This is Adrias."


    -Is it really? I''m a bit surprised.


    Hegel''s honest expression conveyed a sense of camaraderie.


    I was genuinely taken aback myself.


    -Since we''re here anyway, let me ask one thing. Did you also kill Lanox recently?


    Considering Hegel''s question, I decided to lie.


    It didn''t seem like a good idea to create a rift between us at the moment.


    "I''m not sure who Lanox is."


    -I see. Well, considering he lived in the Krates Mountains, you wouldn''t have any reason to go there.


    Thus, an awkward atmosphere settled in as silence wrapped around us.


    With the food arriving just then, Luna and I focused on our meal, disregarding Hegel''s presence.


    -It''s unfortunate that you killed Kyle. He was myrade.


    Hegel''s words seemed rather indifferent.


    More like a warning than a genuine expression of regret.


    -I can''t really me you for something that''s already happened. You must have had your reasons to fight him, considering he''s already gone.


    "Was Kyle your subordinate?"


    -Subordinate? Well, as I mentioned earlier, you could say he was arade.


    Whether he was a subordinate or not wasn''t really important.


    For now, I didn''t feel the need topete with Hegel.


    He was rather troublesome in many ways, and I certainly couldn''t currently match up against a Warlock of his caliber.


    "I''d like to apologize first. At the time, there was a possibility my identity could have been exposed, so I had to use excessive force."


    -That''s fine. Like I said earlier, I can''t me you for someone who''s already dead. But there''s one thing that''s regrettable.


    "Regrettable?"


    -Secretly nting people as Academy professors is quite bothersome. Unfortunately, due to the recent incident, security checks have been heightened, so you won''t be able to attempt it again. Your master, Charon, essentially lost his information channel under Jester''s influence.


    Why is he extending his words this much?


    Judging from the expression of regret, he seemed to be hinting at something he wanted from me.


    -So, speaking of that, Adrias.


    Hegel''s voice, which had been slightly distant, suddenly rang out clear within the bustling tavern.


    "Would you like to join the Assembly?

 Chapter 107: Orc Lord

    Chapter 107: Orc Lord


    Hegel, who had cut offmunication, took out a cigar from his pocket and began to light it.


    Soon, the smoke from the lit cigar enveloped his surroundings.


    The conversation with Adrias was somewhat meaningful.


    "A refusal..."


    Indeed, someone holding the position of an imperial count wouldn''t easily set foot at a gathering.


    Certainly, he understood, but it felt a bit vexing.


    "Should I mess with Charon a bit?"


    Certainly, Jester seemed like he would make a fuss, but it didn''t matter.


    From the start, Hegel''s skills were superior to Jester''s.


    Even if there wereints, there wouldn''t be much to say even if they came in person.


    Adrias seemed quite talented, so Hegel didn''t want to meddle anymore.


    As is the case in this world, if one couldn''t easily crush a sapling, it was better to get along.


    Since it was impossible to predict when the other party might be helpful or threatening.


    ''Adrias Cromwell is barely in his early twenties. Considering that he killed Kyle alone at that age, the probability of possessing exceptional talent and skill is high.''


    Getting along with such a person would be advantageous in various ways in the long run.


    However, that didn''t mean he would just let things be.


    Ordering the hierarchy was something that needed to be done right away.


    "It seems I''ve been reaching out to various ces after a long time."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    We greeted the first morning in the Grandis Kingdom.


    Since he was nning to head straight to the bordering area of Great Forest, he had a simple breakfast at the inn.


    While dipping a hard bread into the watery soup, Luna''s figure descending the stairs caught his eye.


    "Good morning."


    Luna, greeting with a bright smile, still had a mysterious aura about her.


    Her appearance was so unrealistically beautiful that one would wonder how a person could be born like that.


    He had already told Luna that they would be entering the Great Forest beforehand.


    Sitting across from him, she dipped her portion of bread into the soup and ate.


    "Hmm, it''s a bit nd."


    She immediately picked up the soup and bread and headed to the counter.


    "It''s nd! Are you going to run the business like this?"


    "I-I''m sorry. I''ll bring it back soon."


    Since she was so famous that almost no one didn''t know her, the innkeeper hurriedly took the soup and bread to the kitchen.


    I wonder how someone with that personality manages to hide in a residence.


    ''Come to think of it, Luna dies quite often in the game.''


    There were hardly any cases where she died due to the yer.


    Mostly, she died due to other characters, with the kingdom being the biggest reason.


    ''The kingdom can''t stand her.''


    Even among the numerous ck magicians, their antagonism was remarkable.


    The connection traced back to her mother, Eve Millennium.


    It was a longstanding feud that had carried on since ancient times, not something that could be easily severed, and there was nothing I could do right now to change that.


    She came back with the bread and soup and set a te in front of me.


    "I brought yours too."


    "Thank you."


    "We''re friends, after all. What''s there to thank for, hehe."


    I was reminded again of her unexpected consideration.


    Looking at her like this, the title of "mad genius" didn''t quite fit. Life is full of the unknown.


    "By the way, friend, what did you talk with Hegel yesterday?"


    "Weren''t you listening together?"


    "Yeah, but..."


    Luna calmly spoke as she put the bread in her mouth.


    Her cheeks protruding like that made her look like a chipmunk.


    "He told me to join the assembly."


    "Assembly!"


    Luna, hurriedly passing the bread, looked at me with sparkling eyes.


    I looked around nervously to see if anyone else could hear, but it was early morning and there was no one in sight.


    "So? Are you going too? None of my friends of the same age have ever joined the gathering!"


    "No. I declined."


    "Why?"


    I guess she won''t really know, right?


    No, knowing Luna, she might genuinely not know?


    "There''s nothing good about getting caught."


    "Well, that''s true. But I''ve been a part of the gathering since birth, so I''m not quite sure."


    She said it casually, as if it were something pitiable.


    Thinking about it, this guy seems to have quite an unfortunate life, so I feel a bit sympathetic.


    From birth, she had been a case that drew public attention, and even though she hadn''t actuallymitted any crimes, she was still wanted by thew.


    Despite all kinds of rumors, she hadn''t actually harmed anyone. Quite the ironic girl.


    ''People fear the unknown.''


    Even just the innate ability to see souls is enough to stir human fear.


    In addition to that ability, her mother is a legendary witch, and her appearance is mysterious, so people create unnecessary rumors when they see her.


    Finishing the meal, I stood up immediately.


    There was still a long way to go to the Great Forest, and I couldn''t predict how long it would take to reach the Dragon''s Tomb.


    "Um, Luna. Are you heading toward the Great Forest?"


    As I was about to leave the inn, the innkeeper called Luna.


    "Yeah, why?"


    "Well, I heard rumors recently, so I just wanted to ask if that''s where you''re going."


    "Rumors?"


    Rumors about the Great Forest.


    By now, the orc packs that inhabit the Great Forest were likely causing a ruckus.


    "Oh, you didn''t hear, did you? The Orc Lord, who hasn''t appeared for a whopping 40 years, has shown up. Because of this Orc Lord, the area near the borders of the Great Forrest is in chaos."


    "The Orc Lord! That sounds interesting."


    So there was an Orc Lord.


    In the game, all I knew was that at this point in time, there was no reason for anyone toe here, so they were probably fighting orcs.


    ''Things are getting a bitplicated.''


    As someone who needed to enter the interior of the Great Forest, it wasn''t good news.


    Orcs possessed naturally powerful bodies to the extent that ordinary individuals couldn''t contend with them, but they weren''t match for knights who used mana.


    However, among the orcs, orc warriors and orc chieftains were formidable opponents even for knights.


    ''There are also the Red Orcs living in the desert. Those guys are even more difficult to deal with than the orcs living in the Great Forest, although their numbers are smaller.''


    Anyway, the story of the Orc Lord''s appearance meant that the orcs in the Grest Forest had rallied together instead of being scattered in small groups. That was a cause for concern as well.


    If I happened to encounter an orc scouting party on the road, it was clear that I would be surrounded by numerous orc packs.


    "The Grandis Kingdom is also extensively recruiting mercenaries. I thought you might be interested in this matter, Luna."


    "Is it something good?"


    "For starters, there''s a reward of 2 billion wil on the Orc Lord''s head, and the royal family is also offering a separate reward. Plus, there seems to be additional rewards based on your specialization, likely depending on the number of orcs you hunt."


    If I were not an academy student but a mercenary, it wouldn''t be a bad opportunity.


    However, at this time, most yable characters would be busy strengthening themselves, so they probably missed this event.


    ''Still, the Dragon''s Tomb takes precedence for now.''


    It wasn''t like leveling up through hunting in the game, so ignoring this was the wise choice.


    The problem was whether I could ignore it and still be ignored.


    "Friend."


    Since I asked not to be called by my name, she always called me "friend." I quite liked that address.


    "Yes?"


    "You can''t just ignore this when you have to enter the interior of the Great Forest. What are you going to do?"


    "I''ll try to avoid it as much as possible."


    "Don''t do that. We might as well go after the Orc Lord''s head!"


    Hmm? That''s quite gutsy, isn''t it?


    No matter how strong the Orc Lord might be, he couldn''t match Luna, who was a named character.


    If her mind control worked, cutting the Orc Lord''s head wouldn''t be too difficult.


    Of course, even if it were that easy, it probably wouldn''t be so straightforward for the kingdom.


    ''After all, it''s a war between orcs and humans. Just like going to a tavern to have a drink, we can''t just crush the Orc Lord''s skull and return.''


    When I hesitated for a moment, Luna spoke.


    "Why are you so worried? Are you scared?"


    "It''s not that easy for things to go smoothly. But we can''t just fight the Orc Lord alone either."


    "Anyway, we won''t be able to enter the interior of the Great Forest since we''re in the middle of a war, right? It would be easier to cut off the Orc Lord''s head than to go inside."


    If she wants to cut off the Orc Lord''s head so much, she should just go on her own.


    Even if it''s to receive soul engraving, I wanted to match Luna''s mood for the time being.


    And as she suggested, killing the Orc Lord might actually be the right thing to do.


    ''It''s an unexpected turn of events.''


    For now, it seemed like the best thing to do was to head to the border area of the Great Forest to assess the situation.


    If it was indeed as difficult as expected to enter the interior of the Great Forest, then the goal should be to cut off the Orc Lord''s head, just as Luna said.


    I could think these thoughts only because Luna was apanying me.


    ''With Luna Pendragon, capturing the Orc Lord should be quite quick.''


    After concluding my thoughts, I said to Luna.


    "Let''s go for now. Let''s go and check it out."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Vayatra Fortress, bordering the Great Forest of Vayatra.


    Among the outposts located in the border area, it was thergest in scale.


    Ding dong ding dong!


    "Multiple orcs spotted at 1 o''clock direction."


    With the resounding toll of a massive bell, soldiers'' alerts spread through the area.


    However, as it had be routine, the soldiers and mercenaries preparing for battle didn''t seem tense.


    "Let us eat, you damn bastards."


    A mercenary grumbled as he climbed up the fortress wall.


    As always, the sight of the monotonous, muscr green-skinned creatures advancing was seen.


    "Hmm? Hey, there''s something odd about that."


    People who considered it the usual provocation realized something was strange.


    The orc''s momentum was particrly fierce, and their eyes were bloodshot as if excited.


    "Damn it! It''s a shaman!"


    The appearance of the shaman caused turmoil within the Vayatra Fortress.


    For the first time, the orc shamans who had only shown themselves near the front lines, particrly around the nearby Endeavor Fortress, revealed themselves in this rear stronghold, which also served as a hub for distributing resources.


    "Does the appearance of a shaman here mean that the front line has been breached?"


    "There''s been no news like that. It''s probably one of the groups that broke away."


    Despite trying to judge calmly, concerns about the possibility of the front-line fortress being in danger or breached lingered. Meanwhile, a force of several hundred orcs was drawing closer.


    "Magicians, get ready!"


    "Open fire!"


    From mercenary magicians to Grandis Royal Court magicians,


    Magicians with diverse abilities initiated bombardments.


    Boom! nk!


    Their attacks, with longer range than arrows, crushed over the heads of the orcs.


    "The shaman is confirmed."


    The soldiers'' expressions froze as they observed the nearly transparent barriers blocking the spells sent from the fortress.


    Soon, while subsequent spells were being cast, a shower of arrows rained down toward the orcs.


    Swish!


    Thunk thunk thunk!


    Kraha!


    Covered in tough muscles all over, the orcs only protected their vital points and marched forward tenaciously.


    Sometimes, even if arrows pierced their bodies, they justughed, casually snapping the arrows in their bodies.


    "They''reing!"


    "Stand firm and block them!"


    With the shaman''s involvement, a different kind of offensive was unfolding than what had been seen until now.


    The wicked orc strategy was so overwhelming that the forces of the fortress, who had fought tirelessly in a battle of attrition for days, were staggered.


    "Hereedders!"


    "Remove thedders!"


    Archers and magicians continued to fire projectiles, but the orcs, agitated by the shaman''s sorcery, were unyielding.


    Amid this tense moment of preparing for a closebat engagement,


    Swoosh


    From the rear of the orc horde, something rapidly approached, and in an instant, it cut through the orcs and sliced the neck of what seemed to be the shaman.


    Squelch!


    Thunk, tter.


    As the shaman died, the frenzied orcs were suddenly released from their agitated state, falling into confusion without understanding the situation. The forces on the fortress walls were equally bewildered.


    "What in the world...?"


    The man who had severed the orc shaman''s neck.


    It was the appearance of Adrias Cromwell.

 Chapter 108: Necromancy

    Chapter 108: Necromancy


    The border area was in a simr state of war, so there were no carriages avable for travel. Reluctantly, I had to ride a horse with Luna, and unfortunately, Luna didn''t know how to ride, so she had to be put in front of me.


    Luna was petite, so it wasn''t ufortable, but it was still awkward. Besides, someone who recognized me could potentially report that I was traveling with Luna to the Empire. To prevent this, I covered myself with a ck hood, tied my tangled hair into a bun, and tried to hide my identity.


    "Bored."


    It had been three days since we started riding.


    At first, Luna had enjoyed horseback riding, but after a day, sheined that her body was stiff. After two days, she began repeating how bored she was every hour.


    "We''ll be at the Vayatra Fortress soon. Just wait a little longer."


    "I want to get there quickly and kill some orcs."


    Due to Luna''s ability to manipte souls, she was even more powerful on the battlefield where multiple souls were present. As we got closer to the battlefield, her aura grew more intense.


    ''I can definitely sense it.''


    I could feel the aura of an unseen war reaching this ce. The situation might be worse than I had anticipated.


    That means it won''t be easy for me to enter the Great Forest.


    As I felt the intensifying frenzy in the air, I urged my horse faster. In the middle of the treacherous terrain, I saw the fortress rise before us, and in the distance, a horde of orcs was approaching the fortress, letting out roars.


    "Orcs!"


    Luna squirmed in my arms, trying to break free. I quickly stopped the horse, worried that she might get hurt.


    "Friend! Orcs, orcs!"


    "Yes, it''s orcs."


    The battle in the distance was nerve-wracking. Seeing arge-scale battle in person for the first time, even I, who had experience inbat, was overwhelmed by the atmosphere.


    "Ashema, Troghandifusur."


    Suddenly, Luna dismounted and muttered gibberish on the ground.


    Then I realized that this gibberish was her unique way of casting spells.


    "Luna?"


    What was she trying to do all of a sudden?


    As Luna''s incantation grew longer, a powerful magical force could be felt. Suddenly, something translucent began to float around her.


    "Let''s start with friends."


    She gathered something floating around her and handed it to me.


    -Ding!


    [The spirit of ''Dwaul, the Battle Hound,'' seeksmunion.]


    [Do you permit?]


    A message appeared.


    ''From what I know, there are no side effects.''


    Because of this ability, Luna could be seen as a powerful support buffer. Furthermore, she had a powerful soul under hermand, making her an exceptional necromancer capable of handling any situation.


    In situations requiring magic, Luna Pendragon could freely switch between the souls of a wizard for magic needs and a knight for closebat.


    [The soul of the battlefield hound, Dwaul, descends.]


    [Stats temporarily increase.]


    [The attribute ''Target Tracking'' of the battlefield hound, Dwaul, is temporarily acquired.]


    Luna isn''t famous for no reason.


    Although temporary, the soul''s arrival brought not only a side-effect-free stat boost but also the apanying attribute. Characters more charismatic than this were rare.


    "Go ahead first! I''ll pick after thinking a bit."


    Leaving just anything for me and stating that she would choose a good soul herself made me slightly suspicious, but for now, I nodded.


    Looking at the current situation, I realized that the orcs had approached near the fortress walls. It was then that I could confirm the presence of a shaman among the orc forces.


    -Bloodshed! Battlefield! ughter!


    The soul of Dwaul that had arrived within me spoke.


    I ignored Dwaul''s words and first dealt with the overall situation.


    ''Could the ominous feeling I sensed a while ago be rted to the fact that a shaman came all the way here?''


    Thebat prowess of individual shamans wasn''t impressive.


    However, considering the characteristic nature of orcs being prolific breeders, having a shaman among their ranks could considerably amplify the strength of their horde. An orc shaman had the potential to turn a mere group into a terrifying force.


    Judging from the situation, it seemed that ranged attacks like spells and arrows from the wizards were being weakened by the shaman''s defense barrier.


    Naturally, a defensive advantage was expected in a siege situation, but with the advantage of ranged attacks, one of the fortress''s strengths, being neutralized, they were struggling.


    "I should take down the shaman first."


    No matter how numerous the orcs were, they weren''t frightening.


    Of course, I had never faced them during my time in Adrias, but based on my experience in games, I was confident I could handle them with guerri tactics.


    If there were orc warriors, chieftains, or orc lords, the story might have been different. But from what I observed, there were only shamans and regr orcs.


    [Using ''Target Tracking'' of the battle hound, Dwaul.]


    My senses sharpened.


    At the same time, even from this distance, I pinpointed the location of the orc shaman.


    ''Just one? Well, it''s impressive for a shaman to make it to the rear lines like this.''


    By now, the front lines must be in chaos.


    Vayatra Fortress was fortunately situated at the rear, so there would probably be a fierce battle with only a few hundred orc groups here, while thousands shed at the front.


    With the position determined, I had only one task.


    A game-changing card to reverse the situation.


    ''Assassinate the shaman.''


    Passing through hundreds of orcs might seem reckless, but it didn''t appear as challenging as one might think.


    All the orcs'' attention was directed toward the fortress in this situation.


    They had no time to watch their backs.


    And conveniently, the orc shaman was positioned in the rear, so if I attacked from behind, I could assassinate him by prating through just six of them.


    ''Luna''


    Luna still seemed to be contemting which soul to use as she observed the spirits.


    There was no need to wait.


    I decided to go for it lightly, killing only the shaman and then retreating.


    ''Speed is crucial.''


    I had achieved Level 3 with the Selfless Sword technique that my master taught me.


    With level 10 being the ''maximum level,'' I still had a long way to go.


    If I had a higher level in the Selfless Sword technique, I might have been able to perform the peculiar body movement my master had demonstrated. But for now, dashing quickly was my best option.


    Stretching my mana throughout my body, I ran at full speed.


    Swish!


    Racing forward with such intensity that I felt the resistance of the oing wind, I followed the ''Target Tracking'' activated by Dwaul''s soul without stopping.


    ''There it is.''


    The orc shaman was surrounded by orcs that seemed to be acting as his guards. Engaged in the siege, they paid no attention to their rear.


    Thanks to that, I was able to charge straight at the shaman without any resistance.


    Thud!


    In an instant, the orcs surrounding the shaman were ughtered. The shaman, who btedly noticed my presence, widened his pupils.


    -Haka!


    That was the death scream of the shaman.


    I didn''t know what it meant, but the shaman''s totem trembled as he fell to the ground.


    -Kreh!


    -Kah-anuma!


    The shaman''s death immediately had an effect.


    Orcs who had been frenzied by spells now looked bewildered, causing chaos rather than continuing the siege.


    "Now''s the time!"


    A resounding battle cry echoed from atop the fortress walls as magic and arrows rained down.


    With the shaman''s protection gone, orcs screamed as they fell fromdders or were blown away by spells.


    The frenzy had even worn off, and they no longer disyed the same savagery.


    -Krah!


    The orcs behind me all turned to face me, wielding crude swords.


    But their low skill level allowed me to cut through them effortlessly.


    "There are too many."


    No matter how low their skill levels were, orcs were still orcs.


    Compared to ordinary humans, their strength was remarkable.


    Furthermore, their numbers exceeded hundreds, so I focused on evading while dealing with the orcs.


    Being surrounded could spell disaster, even if they were just disdainful orcs.


    "Open the gates! Open the gates!"


    At that moment, the fortress gate swung open, and the troops within the fortress poured out.


    As the drawbridge was up, the gate closed again, and the soldiers who had positioned themselves in the small space in front of it shed with the orcs as the bridge descended.


    Most of the troops were skilled in dealing with orcs, and since most of the orcs were in a panicked state, they were systematically taking them out.


    ''Good.''


    Even the orcs who were chasing me began to notice the situation unfolding behind them and started turning around.


    "Finish them all!"


    The orcs were no match for the troops that hade out of the fortress.


    If the shaman had been there, the situation might have been different with the frenzy spell, but ordinary orcs without frenzy were no match against the humans armed against them.


    The battle was turning in our favor.


    As the momentum shifted, the orcs began to falter, unable to properly utilize their strength, and started yielding helplessly.


    Swish!


    Naturally, the orcs facing me lost their lives, bewildered and disorganized.


    With the thought that I needed to establish a clear advantage, I continued killing the orcs without pause.


    "I''m meeting you for the first time. Thank you for your help."


    The troops that had advanced from the fortress had now reached my location.


    The person addressing me was a familiar face I had seen a few times in the game.


    ''Lord of Vayatra Fortress, Sean Daiker.''


    Instead of answering, I nodded in acknowledgement and swept away the orcs around me.


    In no time, hundreds of orcs were near total defeat.


    A few surviving orcs were btedly fleeing, only to be struck down by arrows and spells shot from the fortress.


    "What''s this! Why is it over already?"


    Luna arrivedte with an impressed expression on her face.


    In one hand, she held a translucent scythe, likely the embodiment of the Aura Master''s soul, which could be considered her trademark.


    By the way, her necromancy was quite helpful in this battle.


    Besides the stat boosts, without the ''Target Tracking,'' I wouldn''t have been able to catch the shaman so easily.


    "Luckily, whatever got entangled was pulled favorably."


    As Luna grumbled, soldiers and mercenaries who had been fighting outside the fortress approached us, along with the castle''s lord.


    "Thank you. It was a moment of danger, but thanks to you, we''ve passed through it unscathed."


    The soldiers and mercenaries standing by us were also looking at me with admiration.


    Amidst this, one of the mercenaries pointed at Luna in surprise.


    "Lu, Luna Pendragon!"


    Only now did those who recognized Luna take a step back, their jaws dropping in astonishment.


    It was hard not to notice with that scythe.


    "As expected, you weren''t an ordinary person. To think you''re with Luna Pendragon."


    "Someone of your caliber teaming up with Luna Pendragon could change the course of the war, couldn''t it?"


    People''s reactions were hard to get used to.


    While in the Empire, it was natural to distance oneself from a dark magician, here it was surprising to be weed.


    "Let''s bring you inside the fortress."


    epting Sean''s invitation, I decided to enter the fortress for the time being.


    Seeing that the situation seemed more serious than expected, I decided to find out about the overall situation.


    Following Sean, who had entrusted the aftermath to the soldiers, I entered the lord''s chamber.


    Even within the fortress, everyone was busy with war preparations and various tasks. However, due to Luna''s striking appearance, all attention naturally turned to her.


    "It''s Luna Pendragon."


    "Is the person next to her the one who killed the shaman?"


    "If you''re the one who, along with Luna Pendragon, pierced through hundreds of orc groups to kill the shaman, you must be someone famous."


    Hearing the murmurs from the surroundings, I thought it was fortunate that my face was concealed.


    I could have worn Bloody Dan''s mask, but I didn''t want to reveal myself to Luna, so I hid my identity this way.


    ''It''s not worth revealing my identity unnecessarily.''


    It was an inevitable choice to travel with Luna.


    Inside the lord''s chamber was no less chaotic. People were bustling about, from administrators dashing around, liaising with front-line forts, to those engaged in administrative tasks for post-battle matters.


    "Since the battle has just ended, would it be alright if we handle only the urgent matters and join you? It would be a bit impolite to inconvenience our guests."


    "It''s okay."


    I said nonchntly.


    Turning my head to look at Luna, she was still following with a displeased expression, probably annoyed at not being able to face the orcs.


    Seated in the reception room, Luna and I waited for a while, being served tea.


    Sean, the lord, seemed busy as well, possibly due to the recent battle.


    He soon finished whatever he was attending to and bowed his head to us.


    "I should have weed you in a morefortable setting. I apologize."


    He offered his apology and sat down across from us. While half-concealing his face, he gazed intently at me before shifting his attention to Luna beside me.


    "Thank you once again. Thanks to you quickly disposing of the orc shaman, we suffered no casualties. May I inquire about your name?"


    "Barry Sanders."


    As I mentioned the alias, I felt Luna''s gaze drilling into me.


    Pay more attention, will you?


    "Mr. Barry Sanders and Ms. Luna Pendragon. Thank you foring to help like this. Were you perhaps on your way to the front?"


    "Yes! I''m going to slice the neck of the Orc Lord!"


    Luna''s brilliantly colorful eyes sparkled ufortably.


    Sean also leaned forward slightly and nodded to Luna as she spoke.


    "That would certainly be very helpful news. Actually, the recent Orc Lord that emerged is different from the one we encounteredst time in various ways."


    "Could you please exin in more detail?"


    Sean opened his mouth slowly, his expression firm.


    "It''s an Aura Master Orc Lord."

 Chapter 109: Endeavor Fortress

    Chapter 109: Endeavor Fortress


    Episode 109:


    Frontline fortress, Fort Endeavor.


    A towering fortress stood like an isted ind right in front of the Great Forest, its reputation ominous enough that anyone born and raised in the Grandis Kingdom would have heard of it at least once.


    "The den of the most heinous criminals."


    "Every day is a crossroads of life and death. More dead than alive."


    "Endeavor County? You mean Endeavor is a County? I know that there''s a hell named Endeavor."


    Of course, as with rumors, they were often exaggerated. In reality, the Endeavor Fortress in its normal state was a ce where the most monster byproducts were produced on the continent, and skilled mercenaries gathered for a big job.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that it was the main source of ie for the Grandis Kingdom, a resource that sustained lives.


    Given its nature, the men of the Endeavor family born and raised there had lived each day with pride, brushing off the rumors and living their lives diligently.


    "Die!"


    Fwoosh!


    However, the current state of Endeavor Fortress was so brutal that the rumors seemed to have been diminished even further.


    All around were piles of corpses yet to be cleared away. The battlefield was already covered in green and flesh-colored mounds. The walls were painted a dark red, almost ck, from the thickyer of blood that had been thered on.


    Aaaah!


    The battlefield was still a river of blood that hadn''t yet cooled down.


    A mixture of human screams and orc battle cries filled the air, along with the sh of weapons, creating a cacophony that engulfed thend.


    "Philion!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    "Dispatch reinforcements from the east gate! We need support!"


    "Your Highness, there are no more reinforcements to send! We''ve already sent all the troops to the north gate!"


    Dawson Endeavor, the head of the Endeavor family who had ruled thisnd for generations and was also the master of the Endeavor Fortress, had a rugged face that was even more fearsome due to the scars.


    "Philion! Then I''ll personally go to the east gate! I''ll hand overmand for now!"


    "No, Your Highness. I''d rather go."


    "Just shut up andmand! We don''t even have time to argue!"


    Handing overmand to his son, Dawson, who was unbelievably swift, moved at a pace that was hard to believe and dashed under the walls toward the east gate. The orcs blocking his way were decapitated by his massive axe.


    Thwack! Thud!


    "Get out of the way!"


    With a lion''s roar, he turned the orcs into a mess.


    Even the soldiers fighting alongside Dawson hurriedly cleared a path for him, taken aback by his overwhelming presence.


    Suddenly, Dawson arrived at the east gate, which had almost been captured by the orcs.


    Looking up at the wall that had been captured to about half, he frowned deeply.


    His gaze was fixed on the bodies of the soldiers and mercenaries he had fought with for many years, lying in piles. Their cold corpses were hardly recognizable, not even retaining their original forms.


    "Hmph, you fools. I told you to hold on for a little longer."


    Contrary to his words, his eyes were moist with an indescribable emotion.


    The soldiers near the east gate, who had finally realized Dawson''s arrival, visibly rallied their spirits.


    "His Excellency hase! Put a little more effort!"


    Dawson was a powerhouse.


    Not only due to his imposing size, but hisbat experience and magical power, sharpened through countless battles, made him unmatched except against an Aura master.


    Seeing Dawson''s appearance, the orcs who had almost captured the east gate were now facing crisis.


    After all, the war had been going on for a considerable amount of time, and they were now realizing the danger posed by Dawson.


    "Did you have some fun? Well, now it''s our turn."


    Dawson''s axe flew.


    His agility was beyond belief, and in an instant, he overcame five orcs and removed thedders leaning against the walls one by one.


    Khhm!


    A particrly imposing orc stood before Dawson.


    This orc warrior wasrger by about two headspared to an average orc.


    Swaang!


    As the orc swung its greatsword, Dawson parried it with his axe.


    The sound of their sh created a massive shockwave, as if a spell had been cast.


    Dawson''s golden aura shed with the orc warrior''s red aura, creating a sparks-flying collision.


    "Get lost! I don''t have time to deal with the likes of you!"


    A battle that would be indistinguishable in size was quickly brought to an end by Dawson''s finesse.


    Dawson slightly angled the axe he held with both hands, deflecting the orc warrior''s greatsword. With a swift twist of his body, he evaded the attack and struck the orc warrior''s chin with his elbow, causing the orc''s jaw to shatter as it stumbled backward.


    Boom!


    Crunch!


    The staggering orc warrior was finished off by Dawson''s subsequent axe strike, which shattered its head and brought it to its knees.


    "Your Excellency Endeavor! An orc warrior is trying to open the east gate!"


    "Don''t just talk, move, you useless bunch!"


    The intense battle continued for some time.


    In the end, Dawson, who managed to protect the east gate with great difficulty, surveyed his surroundings while soothing the newly acquired scars on his face.


    ''Jack, Cooper, Daniel, Joseph...''


    So many soldiers had died.


    Some of the bodies were so mutted that their identities couldn''t be confirmed, and Dawson didn''t even know who they were.


    "Your Excellency!"


    From a distance, Dawson''s son, Philion Endeavor, rushed over with a face covered in blood.


    "I told you tomand, and this is the result?"


    "I didn''t need tomand. I had to do whatever I could with one hand. After all, we managed to hold them off, didn''t we?"


    "And the enemies?"


    "They''re retreating. It seems today''s battle is over."


    "Hmph, still, we can''t let our guard down. They''re more sinister than we thought."


    Wiping the blood off his axe, Dawson called over one of the soldiers.


    "Confirm the identities of the bodies as much as possible and cremate them. We need to clean up before an epidemic breaks out."


    "Understood, Your Excellency."


    Dawson, who now felt exhausted, wondered if he could endure any longer.


    Reinforcements had been cut off three days ago.


    In contrast, the enemy''s attacks were bing more relentless with each passing moment.


    ''The problem is that the Orc Lord hasn''t personally shown up yet.''


    Are they conserving their strength?


    Dawson didn''t know the reason, but at least for the exhausted Endeavor Fortress, the fact that the enemy wasn''t giving it their all was akin to a message of despair.


    "Your Excellency, there''s a message that arrived on the way."


    "A message?"


    "It''s from Vayatra Fortress."


    Philion''s words were enough to catch not only Dawson''s attention, but also the soldiers around him. Vayatra Fortress was a rear base that provided reinforcements. Given that it was news from there, expectations were high.


    "Speak."


    "Reinforcements areing to Endeavor Fortress."


    The moment that sentence ended, the soldiers began to cheer in relief.


    Dawson also attempted to smile in delight for the first time in a while, but when he noticed the strange expression on Philion''s face, he raised an eyebrow.


    "Reinforcements are always wee, why the strange expression?"


    "Well... the thing is, the reinforcements consist of only two people."


    "What did you say?"


    For a moment, Dawson and the soldiers strained their heads, thinking they might have misheard.


    However, no matter how much they thought about it, there was no other way to interpret the content.


    "Am I hearing correctly? Only two?"


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    Sighs mixed with the sound of soldiers sitting down resonated here and there.


    Disappointment filled the air to the point that it would have been better if they hadn''t heard the news.


    "But it''s not that bad either. One of the reinforcements is none other than Luna Pendragon."


    "Luna Pendragon? Luna? Hmm... Ah! She''s Eve Millennium''s daughter!"


    Luna Pendragon was a powerhouse who could match up to a winner in a fight she couldn''t win.


    It was certainly good news, but considering that wars couldn''t ignore the difference in numbers, it was a bit of a letdown.


    ''I wish a necromancer hade, even if they were a bit weaker than a ck mage...''


    Among the absolute powers on the battlefield, necromancers were one of them.


    However, necromancers were extremely rare and seldom revealed their true identities.


    While Luna was known for her reputation as a ck mage, it was still a bit disappointing.


    The soldiers also found some sce upon hearing Luna Pendragon''s name, but their morale couldn''t rise to the point of jubtion.


    "These darn guys! Are you just going to sit there? Will those green monster guys retreat if you keep sitting? Move, quickly!"


    At the words of the valiant warrior fighting alongside them, the soldiers reluctantly found their tasks and left. But Dawson could tell from the atmosphere that this news was far from good.


    ''I hope Luna Pendragon is as strong as the rumors say.''


    The mention of two reinforcements had already disappeared from their minds.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Luna and I politely declined Sean''s offer to rest and immediately headed to Endeavor Fortress, where the Orc Lord''s main force was stationed.


    Arrivingte at night at Endeavor Fortress in a carriage provided by Sean, the scenery was almost fortunate due to the darkness.


    "It''s quite dire."


    Outside the fortress, the corpses that hadn''t been dealt with yet were piling up like a mountain. Knowing how crucial corpse disposal was in the aftermath of battles, it could be seen as a sign of how urgent the situation was.


    ''They''ve been overwhelmed to the point of not being able to handle the corpses.''


    Leaving behind some of the already decaying bodies, we quietly entered the rear gate of the fortress.


    "Wee, I''m Vice Commander Philion Endeavor."


    As we got off the carriage, a man approached and greeted us sinctly.


    His gaze was focused on Luna, most likely because Luna''s reputation extended even here.


    "Luna! Just Luna!"


    "Barry Sanders."


    Luna and I each provided our aliases and followed Philion''s guidance into the lord''s residence.


    He mentioned that they were in the middle of ate meal and invited us to join them, so we epted to inquire about the current situation.


    "I''m Dawson Endeavor. You can sit wherever you like."


    Upon entering the dining hall, we could see several people enjoying their meals, including the Count of the ce.


    We gave our aliases again and took any avable seats.


    Naturally, their gazes were all directed at Luna.


    It was hard to tell whether they were amazed by Luna''s appearance or if they were simply in awe of encountering a famous person.


    ''Now that I think about it, I''ve never met him in the game.''


    Whenever I had business to do in the Great Forest, there was a convenient path from Vayatra Fortress, so I didn''t have to go too far. Besides, I didn''t recall there being a fortress named Endeavor.


    "First of all, I want to express my gratitude foring to provide reinforcements. As much as you contribute to the victory, I''ll cooperate and report to my superiors to ensure you receive appropriate rewards."


    After the exchange of pleasantries, I immediately asked a question.


    "I saw on my way here that the situation didn''t look good. How''s the current situation?"


    "To be honest, it''s a very difficult situation. Frankly, when we heard that you wereing to help, I almost burst out in anger. We''re in a situation where our numbers arecking. Moreover, the problem is that the enemy isn''t giving it their all. Not even the Orc Lord, but even the chief-level Orcs are just watching from the back."


    I wonder how they resolved this situation in the game.


    The fact that I don''t remember Endeavor Fortress might mean that it was already taken by the Orcs around this time.


    ''Grandis Kingdom is a kingdom I don''t really need to pay much attention to.''


    Of course, I knew about the major events, but I didn''t know the details.


    I only learned about the existence of the Orc Lord now, which was quite obvious.


    Thump, thump, thump, thump.


    While having a conversation over dinner, we felt amotion outside.


    The staff officers andmanders in the dining hall also sensed something and turned their gazes toward the entrance.


    Knock, knock.


    "Your Highness, I have urgent news."


    "Come in!"


    One soldier rushed in, clearly out of breath, and quickly knelt down on one knee.


    "No need for formalities, just report."


    "Your Highness! Orcs are approaching the fortress right now."


    "What? But why hasn''t the emergency bell rung?"


    "Well, the thing is, only about 10 Orcs are approaching."


    "10 Orcs?"


    A voice filled with doubt echoed.


    And the soldier''s immediate exnation plunged the dining hall into confusion.


    "It''s the Orc Lord and chief-level Orcs."

 Chapter 110: Declaration of War

    Chapter 110: Deration of War


    The sound of torches burning was unusually loud.


    The current state of Endeavor Fortress was that it had entered a state of battle readiness.


    So, even though it was deep into the night, not a single person was asleep.


    The tension was palpable, effectively expressing the current intense situation.


    "Ooh, thrilling!"


    Luna eximed, shaking her body in aically exaggerated manner, breaking the tension in an instant.


    But no one could bring themselves tough at that sight.


    ''It''s not thrilling on my end, it''s more like prickling.''


    This energy I''m feeling is probably emanating from that guy we can see under the fortress walls.


    ''Orc Lord.''


    Orcs are bing Masters.


    It''s like a stand-upedy routine.


    But the presence was too strong to beughed at.


    In the dark, it was hard to see, but when I focused my mana to heighten my senses, I could see the grotesque figure with all sorts of tattoos covering its bulky body. Despite its massive size, its muscles weren''t overlyrge; they were tightly packed, suited forbat. That alone exuded an overwhelming aura.


    "Why the hell did hee?"


    "Perhaps he didn''te for a battle with just that number."


    "True, he''s the Orc Lord after all. He might have thought he could take us down even alone."


    "Still, we''re fortunate. Now that we have Luna Pendragon, it won''t be easy for us to be pushed back."


    Themanding officers who came out together each muttered a few words.


    Well, even with that energy, Luna is probably a bit hard for him to handle.


    When I gave her a sidelong nce, she was merely looking at the Orc Lord with an excited expression.


    Human!


    At that moment, an unexpected voice came out of the Orc''s mouth.


    Did orcs speak human?


    "Unbelievable..."


    "Even a guy like him is trying to speak!"


    It seemed I wasn''t the only one surprised; the surrounding area was filled with astonished voices.


    And the subsequent words from the Orc Lord put everyone in the fortress in a state of concern.


    The attack before was to give our warriors a full experience of the battlefield. A battle is an Orc''s honor. The souls of the dead orcs have entered thend of eternal battle. So now the probation period is over.


    The Orc Lord raised a huge mace and pointed at us.


    Before a true deration of war, I have a proposal for you humans.


    Now he''s even giving proposals.


    We should at least hear what kind of proposal it is. The fortressmander, Dawson, just stood there quietly, gazing fixedly at the Orc Lord.


    Are there any challengers among you Vayatra''s sons for an honorable duel? If any of my nine subordinates are defeated in a duel, I will acknowledge your warriors. Also, if your side has more winners, I''ll grant a day''s respite before our invasion.


    The Orc Lord''s words were arrogant.


    However, the mention of a day''s respite was a rather sweet proposition, causing a variety of opinions among themanding officers.


    "He announced a full-scale attack openly. We must somehow secure a day''s respite and request reinforcements from other forts."


    "It''s an absurd idea! They''re orc chiefs. Among us, only His Excellency could defeat an orc chief in a one-on-one duel!"


    Initially, there was almost a sharp confrontation of opinions, but eventually, they realized that they didn''t have the strength to oppose.


    At that moment, Dawson stepped forward.


    "To be honest, if it''s a duel with an orc chief, I have confidence in defeating at least one of them. But what about the other eight orc chiefs?"


    He subtly turned his gaze towards Luna, and she was staring into empty space with an unreadable expression.


    Themanding officers also noticed his gaze and looked at Luna, but she remained unfazed.


    "It''s pointless. Even if Luna Pendragon steps forward, who will handle the other seven...?"


    I might as well try to talk to him.


    "Orc Lord, what''s your name?"


    Standing on the fortress wall, I faced the Orc Lord and asked.


    As I did, I heard gasps from the people behind me.


    "W-What is that man doing...!"


    "S-Stop that right now!"


    Whether he spoke or not, I kept my eyes fixed on the Orc Lord. With a mocking smile, he replied.


    Human, start with your name.


    "Barry Sanders."


    Quite brave. Different from the cowards in the back.


    "What''s your name then? Should I just call you Orc Lord?"


    My name is Al-Ghurad. I am the seventh son of Al-Paion and the 219th descendant of Al-Kaia.


    It seemed orcs had the same customs.


    Of course, hearing it directly in the oguage was my first time.


    "Yeah, Al-Ghurad. Since you made the initial proposal, shall we add a little twist?"


    Speak, Barry Sanders.


    "How about having a grand duel?"


    When Al-Ghurad heard my proposal, he fell into thought for a moment.


    He seemed to regard this fortress attack as nothing more than a triviality, and it seemed he was orchestrating these events due to his honor and superstitious beliefs.


    In that case, he might ept my proposal easily.


    "Sanders, do you really want toplicate things?! We don''t have any talents who can participate in a duel!"


    Dawson''s son, Phillion, urgently approached me and said.


    "A day''s respite, isn''t it tempting?"


    "Well, that''s true, but as I said, we can''t fulfill the basic condition. We don''t have anyone who can face an orc chief!"


    As Dawson''s son was talking to me, Al-Ghurad finished conversing with his subordinates in hisnguage and turned to address me.


    Fine. Either way, our goal is a duel. As long as only honorable one-on-one duels are guaranteed, I don''t mind.


    "Great."


    I nodded my head in agreement, causing an uproar from behind.


    "Oh my! How on earth are we supposed to handle this..."


    "W-We should attack them immediately, even now. It''s better to ambush them while they''re off guard..."


    Dawson, who had been observing the situation for a while, approached me.


    "Arrogant. Your bluster is beyond my understanding. I''m only tolerating this because I thought Luna Pendragon might be able to do it."


    "Just because of that, huh."


    "Hmph, it''s only because of Luna Pendragon that I left it open-ended."


    At that moment, Luna interjected.


    "Friend, are you going to do it?"


    "Yes, since I brought up the idea, I should see it through."


    "You did all this fun stuffst time too! Are we just going to watch again?"


    "Luna, I''ll leave the Orc Lord to you."


    "Hmm... Got it. So I''ll take down the Orc Lord and imprint his fresh soul."


    "Thank you."


    The expressions of the people listening to our conversation were quite amusing.


    For them, it must be unbelievable.


    To hear that I, who they had neither seen nor heard of, would face orc chiefs alone.


    "I didn''t mishear that, did I? You''re saying you''ll face them alone?"


    "Yes, please don''t worry too much. Even if I were to lose, Luna will step up."


    With that, I ended our conversation and descended from the fortress wall, attracting everyone''s gaze.


    "Wow!"


    I heard someone exim in surprise, but Inded lightly.


    I had already experienced falling from a height during the Krates Mountains incident.


    As I approached the orcs across the sea of corpses, a growing energy enveloped my body.


    ''Honor, honor, singing songs and doing such trivial things.''


    Al-Ghurad was radiating a powerful aura.


    It seemed to be directed solely at me, but I put on an unaffected expression and walked forward.


    In reality, my impression only slightly furrowed, and I wasn''t significantly affected.


    "A chief-level orc? A regr knight would have his neck cut like opening a can."


    However, I wasn''t afraid.


    I had already experienced their abilities in the game.


    With my current skills, I was more than capable of defeating them.


    "This is a suitable opponent for me now. It''ll be a good source of experience points."


    I had two reasons for volunteering.


    First was to improve my swordsmanship and the growth of my mana through actualbat. Even if I were to lose, Luna would be able to take over, so a duel against an orc chief was an opportunity I couldn''t miss.


    The second reason was to control the situation.


    Ultimately, my goal was to annihte the orc army for the invasion of the Great Forest.


    For that, it was necessary to break the enemy''s morale.


    There was nothing better for breaking morale than personally taking down the enemymanders, as I had experienced in the Vayatra Fortress.


    ''War is ultimately a battle of morale.''


    The difference in morale can surpass the difference in numbers.


    Many historical battles have proven this.


    I had already witnessed it at the Vayatra Fortress.


    I pointed my sword towards the orcs.


    "Let''s start. Who wants to go first?"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    At the top of the Endeavor Fortress walls, not onlymanding officers but also soldiers ready for battle had gathered.


    Their gaze was solely directed at the enigmatic swordsman who introduced himself as Barry Sanders.


    "But he must have a trick up his sleeve, right?"


    One of the staff officers subtly remarked to Phillion.


    However, based on his war experience facing orc chiefs, Phillion was skeptical of the officer''s words.


    ''Thebat strength of an orc chief isn''t something you can easily gauge. Only the strongest among orc warriors capable of handling the Orc Lord''s power can be chiefs.''


    Even among orc warriors, regr knights would find it difficult to contend.


    A warrior using tremendous physical abilities and also wielding the power of the Orc Lord would naturally overpower knights.


    If there was one advantage for humans, it was swordsmanship.


    In terms ofbat technique, humans were on par due to their mastery of weaponry.


    ''But even that is meaningless before a chief.''


    Out of countless orc warriors, only one could be a chief.


    His power was evident without needing words.


    Still, the reason people didn''t stop Barry Sanders was their trust in Luna Pendragon.


    Even if that swordsman were to lose, it was believed that with a duel in y, Luna could step forward and have a chance.


    ''And Father is here as well. With Father, he might be able to win against at least one.''


    Lost in thought, the duel suddenly began.


    Quang!


    The chief''s power was horrifying.


    A deafening sound that was hard to describe as simply swinging a greatsword reverberated.


    "Ah"


    In the face of that immense power, Barry Sanders trembled like a willow leaf.


    Onlookers started showing disheartened expressions, believing the situation was already bleak.


    ''As expected, those who brag the most tend to be quite ordinary. But the duel has already started. We still have Luna Pendragon, so there''s no need to despair...''


    At that moment, Dawson, who had been silently observing, mumbled.


    "He won."


    "What? What do you mean..."


    "Don''t you see? He''s smiling."


    Upon Dawson''s words, those with the ability to sense mana raised their power.


    And soon, they saw it.


    Though his face was masked, they saw the edges of Barry Sanders'' eyes curving into a smile.


    Phoosh!


    "Huh?"


    In what felt like a whirlwind, Barry Sanders'' old-looking sword, which seemed to be on the verge of being defeated, suddenly moved at an invisible speed, passing through the orc chief.


    Simultaneously, a faint mist of blood erupted, and crimson blossoms bloomed across the chief''s body.


    The chief hadn''t even realized when he was struck, as his blood sttered around.


    Kahk!


    Even with a shallow wound, the orc chief came to realize that he was dying.


    Though his eyes bore a questioning gaze, what he received in return was the ck aura flickering off the de.


    Seogeuk!


    The sound of the de cutting through flesh echoed softly, and the people on the fortress walls, who had stood watching, were left in astonishment.


    "W-What is that...?"


    "What just happened? Why did he suddenly win? Could it be that the opponent isn''t the orc chief?"


    "This is unbelievable. To defeat an orc chief so effortlessly?"


    Ignoring the reactions of those people, Barry Sandersor rather, Adrias Cromwellsmiled fiercely, then turned his gaze toward the orcs, sword trembling with anticipation.


    "Next."

 Chapter 111: The Divine Emergence

    Chapter 111: The Divine Emergence


    Without a single moment of rest, Adrias continued his duel, as if pushing himself to his limits each time.


    And each time, the Endeavor camp erupted in cheers.


    "What kind of swordsmanship is that? It''s a mix of middle, swift, and gleaming sword techniques."


    "Why hasn''t someone with such skill gained fame yet? Does anyone know him?"


    Ignoring the murmurs around him, Phillion focused intently on the duel unfolding before him.


    Already on the fifth battle.


    Adrias skillfully avoided the grasp of the fearsome orc chief, leaving wounds on his hand in the process.


    For some inexplicable reason, as soon as Adrias'' de left a cut on the orc chief''s hand, the orcs began to tremble in fear.


    ''Could that sword be a relic?''


    Phllion couldn''t understand the reason, but what was clear was that Adrias''posure was in no way inferior to that of the orc chief''s. His unpredictable swordsmanship was dominating the fight.


    Though his movements seemed more instinctual than those of a seasoned knight, the glimpses of technique he showed hinted at a mastery of swordsmanship.


    Finally defeating his fifth opponent, Adrias wiped the blood from his de and dered, "Next."


    "Whoa!"


    His unexpected performance.


    The soldiers erupted in cheers at his sight.


    For soldiers who had mostly faced defeat against the orcs, this duel had struck them with newfound excitement.


    Especially since it was an orc chief.


    The leader of a tribe, a position akin to that of a knightmander in human terms.


    Of course, it was impossible to say whether a knightmander was stronger or an orc chief was, but at the very least, it was certain that even with dozens of soldiers gathered, they couldn''t defeat such an existence.


    As the cheers subsided, Al-Ghurad''s expression twisted slightly, before he burst into loudughter.


    -Kahaha!


    His wildughter overwhelmed the cheers from the fortress walls.


    Adrias, standing right in front of him, felt a shiver run down his spine from the mana imbued in thatughter.


    Al-Ghurad''sughter drowned out the cheers.


    After a prolonged bout ofughter, he stopped and pointed his mace at Adrias.


    -Barry Sanders! You are truly an amazing warrior! Apologies for underestimating you. I pay my respects. Your movements are as remarkable as any of our orc warriors.


    Whether it was praise or ttery from a human perspective, Al-Ghurde''s words carried a serious tone.


    -A warrior who knows honor, I can see that you won''t be easy to defeat for the remaining four battles.


    Thunk!


    He mmed his mace to the ground and nced at the sky before turning his gaze to Adrias. The action was a behavior that orcs only disyed when they recognized someone else''s worth, and Adrias recognized it with a slight raise of his eyebrows.


    -We will continue the duels. However, since you''ve faced five opponents in a row, let us give you a brief rest.


    As Al-Ghurad''s words ended, as if they all understood, the other orcs also demonstrated gestures of reverence towards Adrias.


    Thud. Thud. Thud. Thud!


    Witnessing this, the Endeavor side felt a strange emotion.


    Although they were enemies, seeing even the enemy acknowledge them warmed their hearts.


    Quietly observing this, Adrias found himself chuckling involuntarily.


    In his experience, beings who were either characters from games or powerful individuals he had met were rarely sane.


    However, this orc lord, even though he was a master of aura, appeared more reasonable than such humans.


    "I appreciate the sentiment, but I''ll pass."


    Adrias turned his head and looked at Endeavor Fortress.


    There, Luna was standing as if she could rush down at any moment, her excitement evident.


    "We should finish this quickly."


    "Fine. As long as you''re okay with it, I''m fine as well. The duel will continue."


    The duel resumed, and the people on the fortress walls now watched Adrias without any worries. They had already sent requests for reinforcements to the other fortresses, confident of victory.


    "The world is vast, and there are many strong individuals."


    "That''s why we always need to be cautious."


    Hearing Phillion and Dawson''s words, those around them nodded in agreement.


    No one here had expected that the man they knew simply as a friend of Luna Pendragon would be this strong.


    -Kruheuh.


    Thump.


    Finally, when Adrias defeated thest remaining orc chief and wiped the blood from his de, cheers erupted from the Endeavor Fortress side.


    "Barry Sanders!"


    "Barry! Barry! Barry!"


    Cheers resounded once again.


    The fervor spreading among the crowd made it feel far from thete dawn it actually was.


    Hearing the cheers, Adrias momentarily wondered what the noise was about until he realized it was his alias being chanted. He couldn''t help but smile wryly at that realization.


    Seeing the fallen chieftains around him, Al-Ghurad wore a satisfied smile.


    -Everyone must have gone to the eternal battlefield with joy. Honorable warrior, I wish to express my gratitude to you.


    "You''re not quite sane either."


    -We don''t expect you to understand our customs. I''m simply conveying my true feelings.


    Al-Ghurad said this, then lifted his mace onto one shoulder, preparing to leave.


    -Young warrior, if you survive this war, you will be a warrior on par with me. Humans truly are impressive. With such a physique, you can be a great warrior like me.


    Hearing that, Adrias merely gazed at Al-Ghurad quietly.


    The human''s ck pupils intensely locked onto the orc''s red eyes.


    For a moment, they quietly met each other''s gaze, and then Adrias and Al-Ghurad both smiled without needing to say anything.


    Al-Ghurad lifted his mace, filled with admiration for the fearless human warrior, and carried it over his shoulder.


    -Young human warrior, I hope to meet you on the battlefield one day.


    "Sorry, but you''re not my opponent. You have someone else to face."


    -Is that so? I''ll be looking forward to it.


    With that final exchange, Adrias turned away, whether Al-Ghurad was behind him or not, and headed back towards the fortress.


    As he retraced his steps, the people from the various fortresses weed him with cheers.


    "Open the gates!"


    "But the orc lord is right ahead..."


    "It''s okay. He would have attacked us already if he intended to. Do you think a wall would stop an aura master?"


    Dawson shouted again to his son.


    "Open the gates! Wee the hero!"


    "Barry Sanders! Our hero!"


    "Barry! Barry! Barry!"


    Endeavor Fortress was brimming with an energy that made it hard to believe it was the early hours of dawn. As Adrias predicted, the recent battle had greatly lifted their morale.


    As he entered the fortress through the gate, not only the soldiers but also the citizens came out to wee him.


    ''He doesn''t look very old, but his monstrous strength matches his reputation.''


    Philion couldn''t properly verify due to the mask, but seeing Adrias, who appeared younger than himself, defeat the orc chieftain was a huge shock. If Adrias survived, it seemed very likely that, as Al-Ghurad had said, he would be an Aura Master.


    ''A new divine figure on the continent.''


    The night was filled with various emotions.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As promised, Al-Ghurad gave them a day''s respite.


    Although the reinforcements they had contacted earlier arrived, there was one thing Endeavor Fortress hadn''t predicted.


    "An all out assault..."


    While the main orc forces gathered before Endeavor Fortress, it didn''t mean the other fortresses were safe from attack.


    In the end, the arriving reinforcements weren''t that numerous. Furthermore, the limited time avable for them to arrive created deep furrows on Dawson''s forehead.


    "First, let''s determine the deployment. I''ll handle the South Gate likest time. Philion, you take the North Gate, and the other two gates..."


    Dodson''s gaze paused for a moment as he looked at me and Luna.


    "Barry Sanders, can you handle the East Gate? I''m not asking you tomand, just if you can hold off the orcs there."


    "As long as the reward is guaranteed."


    "I can vouch for the reward. You''ve already taken down nine chieftains."


    Finally turning his gaze to Luna, Dawson, after showing a hesitant expression, spoke.


    "Luna Pendragon, go wild as you wish. If the Orc Lord appears, send a messenger immediately to let us know of its position."


    "Sure, I was getting a little bored anyway. Right, buddy?"


    In response to Luna''s question, I smiled wryly.


    You don''t know how much she pestered me yesterday, saying I was the only one enjoying it.


    Still, I was grateful that she had stayed quiet back then.


    ''I felt like she would rush in even if the Orc Lord had appeared right away.''


    She didn''t seem to show much interest in the soul of the Orc Lord.


    She just seemed like she wanted to have a go at the Orc Lord. When she heard about the Orc Lord''s soul, she was delighted as if it were a personal matter, saying that she would imprint on me its soul.


    ''Well, I''m thankful. It''s not every day you get an Aura Master.''


    Although being an orc was a bit distasteful, I could tolerate it well enough. Once I engrave the soul of an Aura Master, that won''t be a problem at all.


    Soul engraving was exactly what it sounded like - a magic spell that imprinted the soul. It was like a permanent version of enchantment magic. Of course, since it had a permanent effect, it was less powerful than enchantment magic.


    You could only imprint one soul per person, as far as I knew. I knew that Luna had engraved the soul of her mother, Eve Millennium.


    ''Thanks to that, she inherited the soulsmanded by Eve Millennium.''


    Despite being around my age, she was famous for that reason. It was akin to inheriting the power of the legendary witch, Eve Millennium.


    To be honest, I didn''t know how powerful Eve Millennium''s power was. While her name was asionally mentioned in the game, I could only feel a vague sense of how strong she might have been as someone who was no longer part of this world.


    ''This isn''t the time for these thoughts. If she can''t defeat Al-Ghurad, it won''t matter about soul engraving or entering the Great Forest.''


    When I first arrived in Grandis Kingdom, I never thought things would get thisplicated.


    However, if I could ovee this situation, I would be much stronger.


    ''I shouldn''t underestimate Al-Ghurad''s Aura tricks. I shouldn''t assume Luna will win easily.''


    At first, I didn''t take being an orc Aura Master that seriously.


    But facing him directly, I realized he wasn''t an easy opponent at all.


    He could make me tremble just byughing; there was no other monster like him.


    Of course, I could endure, but if I were an ordinary person, I would''ve vomited blood.


    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!


    "It''s time. Let''s go out for now."


    The urgent bell rang again, just like before, shaking the fortress. And as we all stepped outside and onto the fortress walls...


    "Ahh..."


    Someone''s sigh echoed in my ears.


    But no one said anything.


    A green wave surged forward like a tide, heading towards the Enve Fortress.


    It created an illusion as if the Great Forest itself was rising up and approaching.


    Amid the battlefield littered with corpses...


    The orc''s song echoed, and as I looked at the multitude of orcs, one thought surfaced in my mind.


    This is a battlefield meant for me.

 Chapter 112: The Master of the Battlefield

    Chapter 112: The Master of the Battlefield


    "Ladders! Remove thedders first!"


    "It''s the shaman''s magic! Keep your heads down!"


    Kwaang!


    The attacks thus far seemed like mere antics inparison; Al-Ghurad''s promised all-out assault was relentless. Orc chieftains who hadn''t revealed themselves before now appeared in force, and the numbers of orc warriors and shaman pouring forth were staggering.


    "Archers! Focus fire on thencers!"


    "Wizards! Provide firepower support at three o''clock!"


    On the battlefield turned chaos, the mercenary Bilton, who had been hired as a guard, darted around with a paleplexion, responding mechanically to orders. "Stab!"


    Using the spear he had been supplied with from the fortress, he stabbed an orc climbing thedder.


    While it would be great to pull thedders down, the weight of the orcs who had already climbed made that an impossible task.


    Bilton continued mechanically stabbing with his spear, even though he wished he had note.


    He had been regretting it for a few days now. He already had the contract drawn up, and running away would be considered desertion. He couldn''t make the decision to flee.


    Still, a few figures had taken the opportunity to desert. At first, Bilton had sneered at them, but now he regretted not following suit.


    "Warriors areing up!"


    "Get, get the knight!"


    Thump!


    On one side, an orc warrior with spears embedded all over its body came climbing up, easily tossing aside soldiers. The unreal scene of heads exploding like watermelons with every swing of its heavy mace made it feel like a dream.


    Before long, after the orc warrior had killed all the soldiers blocking its path, it approached Bilton with long strides.


    "No, no!"


    "Run!"


    "Don''t leave your post! If we all team up, we can defeat one warrior!"


    Themander''s shouts were audible, but the disheartened soldiers continued to dwindle in number.


    Even Bilton, overwhelmed by the atmosphere, stood frozen in ce. However, he couldn''t muster the thought to escape.


    Seeing this, the orc warrior elerated suddenly and charged toward him.


    "Now! Raise your spear upwards! Don''t think of stabbing, think of blocking, and put your strength into your lower body!"


    Clutching his supply spear tightly and standing like a statue, Bilton heard a voice that wasn''t themander''s resounding in his ear.


    Without realizing it, he followed the voice''s instructions, raising his spear and bracing himself.


    Thud!


    Then, a tremendous shock hit him, and Bilton felt as if his entire body was breaking apart, tumbling backward.


    ''Am I going to die?''


    For a moment, he let out a nervous chuckle, but then the voice spoke again, snapping him back to reality.


    "Nicely done."


    Turning his head, he saw the man who had told him to raise the spear now cradling his falling body.


    "Ba-Barry Sanders."


    "Look at what you aplished."


    Bilton gazed ahead and saw the orc warrior with a spear sticking out of its neck, writhing in agony, dying.


    "Did I... kill the orc warrior?"


    "The war isn''t over yet."


    The masked man stood Bilton upright and spoke.


    The masked man was already drenched in blood, indicating how many orcs he had in.


    "It''s not over yet. Hang on. We can definitely win this war."


    With those words, Bilton watched the man run forward and out ahead of him, dazedly.


    Would a flower blooming in the midst of despair be like that?


    Though brief, the intense experience prompted Bilton to draw his own sword.


    As the masked man said, the war wasn''t over yet.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "It''s endless."


    The number of orcs was overwhelminglyrge.


    Even though their seemingly infinite numbers were exhausting, the frenzied actions of the many shamans turned even ordinary orcs into berserk warriors.


    Even seeing orcs charging with foaming mouths, soldiers weren''t exempt from despair.


    St!


    Crunch.


    As soldiers struggled to handle a formidable warrior, another warrior had been taken down. Looking around, there were few sections of the wall left withoutdders.


    Though dozens of orcs fell with every spell cast by the wizards, the overall situation wasn''t greatly affected.


    ''Still, it''s not time yet.''


    He waited.


    Just a bit longer, and then...


    ''But maybe I can speed things up.''


    Crack!


    Kwaang!


    In the distance, the sounds of Luna''s rampage reached his ears.


    Given the sound''s direction, it seemed she had gone out of the fortress to fight. So far, there was no sign of Al-Ghurad joining the battle.


    After deciding on my n, I quickly severed the necks of the orcs climbing up the fortress walls.


    Then, I threw myself down, joining Luna, who was undoubtedly fighting far off.


    "Sir Sanders!"


    Urgent cries reached him, but he ignored them.


    Landing gracefully on the ground, he felt the puzzled stares of the orcs fixed on him.


    With a swift motion, he drew his sword, answering their gaze with a deadly dance.


    Swish!


    Crack!


    The sword''s edge sliced through the orcs like a mist of blood.


    And within the sword''s edgey thebined magic, Blood Curse, that weakened the orcs'' bodies upon contact.


    ''It''s even more powerful putting Blood Curse in the sword, rather than just casting it alone.''


    A curse spell from the Forbidden ck Grimoire.


    When used by itself, it barely had an effect, enough to make one doubt if it even worked. However, when infused into the sword to strike opponents, its impact was tremendous.


    This had easily defeated the orc chieftains in duels as well.


    Kahatu!


    The orcs charged like enraged bulls, but their chaos only caused them to trip over each other, not a wild rampage.


    With focused attacks on their weak points, I danced amidst the battle, fully engaging mybat skills.


    At the same time, I shattered somedders with sword strokes, causing the orcs to tumble to the ground.


    "Sir Sanders! Are you all right?"


    Despite hearing someone express concern, I moved through the orcs like a fish finding water after a long drought. It wasn''t time yet. I needed more bodies.


    Tootuga!


    Finally, orc chieftains and warriors rushed to stop my rampage. They tossed aside the ordinary orcs in their path to clear the way.


    "This is a bit..."


    Even I thought it might be too much, so I quickly climbed the remainingdder.


    Feeling pursuit from behind, I reached the top of the wall and immediately severed thedder to prevent them from following.


    "Sir Sanders, are you alright?"


    As themander asked, I scanned the situation. It seemed to have improved slightly from before. But despite this, the number of soldiers seemed to have decreased.


    "Looks like the number of soldiers has decreased a bit."


    "The enemy''smander has entered through the southern gate. We urgently requested reinforcements. Plus, Sir Sanders, you''ve also been called."


    Luna seemed to be struggling even with the reinforcements.


    By the way, has the Orc Lord still not shown himself?


    "Orc Lord spotted near the southern gate!"


    As if reading my thoughts, a messenger burst forth with news. I turned my head to face him.


    The southern gate was where Luna had been stationed. It appeared that Al-Gurrd was genuinely heading toward the southern gate, just as themander was reported.


    "Sir Sanders, you should probably go there right away."


    At themander''s words, I examined the situation around the eastern gate for a moment before nodding.


    Luna was a Named Character. She wasn''t someone who would die easily, even in a ce like this.


    Still, if the enemymander was near the southern gate, there would likely be a pile of bodies there.


    ''Aura Master Orc? I''m curious too.''


    Quantity versus quality.


    Who woulde out on top?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Quaaddduk!


    As a massive scythe swung in an arc, more than ten orcs were cleaved at once.


    In the space where blood and flesh sttered, except for one human, no teeth dared approach nearby.


    "Sir Sanders was amazing, but that one is aplete monster."


    Hearing someone mumble, those looking at Luna Pendragon nodded in agreement.


    Luna''sbat prowess was overwhelmingly powerful, demonstrating the potential of a few strong individuals to change the course of war. Luna retrieved her scythe without a drop of blood staining her body.


    "A bit disappointing."


    Contrary to her high expectations, Luna was struggling due to the lower-level orcs. Although she was currently killing off the approaching orcs with ease, the orcs had stoppeding close to her.


    If the orcs weren''t approaching, perhaps Luna should go outside the fortress to fight.


    Thanks to that, the situation at the southern gate appeared stable, separate from the ongoing assault.


    Kuwoong!


    Suddenly, a tremendous roar changed the atmosphere among the orcs. Even without getting close, the soldiers at the fortress felt their hair stand on end as they sought the source of the roaring.


    "Oh, the Orc Lord!"


    The Orc Lord, Al-Ghurad, was charging with a massive mace.


    Larger than regr orcs and visibly standing out from a distance, Al-Ghurad''s charge alone was enough to pale the faces of those watching.


    Krkhahaha!


    Al-Ghurad''s boomingughter echoed as he reached the fortress, swinging his mace towards Luna, who was currently ughtering orcs.


    Quaang!


    With a tremendous boom, Luna was sent flying.


    However, shended lightly and blinked her eyes, showing no serious harm.


    "Orc Lord! Hehe, you''re my friend and I''ll treat you well."


    Krkhaha! I didn''t expect someone better than the warrior I saw before. It will be an honorable battle!


    Laughing like thunder, Al-Ghurad quickly reached the vicinity of the fortress, attacking Luna, who was ughtering orcs.


    Their incredible battle led to a temporary lull in the fighting on the fortress wall.


    "It''s useless. Aura Masters are monsters."


    "Well, I have only heard about Aura Masters before, but I never thought they would be at this level."


    It seemed that even if the oue of this war depended on their fight, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration. However, as their battle continued, the situation seemed to gradually favor the orcs.


    "Luna Pendragon being incapacitated is putting us at a disadvantage!"


    Upon receiving the report from a messenger, Phillion looked down at the battlefield with a grim expression.


    Themander, Dawson, was already out there fighting himself.


    "This is bad."


    While he had only marveled at Luna''s skills when she was in action, now that she had left the battlefield, the empty space she left behind became all the more apparent.


    The battle between Luna and Al-Ghurad was muffling the screams of the soldiers being ughtered by the orcs, but the situation was deteriorating.


    "Request reinforcements from the other gate!"


    "Yes, understood."


    Though he had already requested reinforcements a while ago, Phillion felt desperate and clung to any hope.


    "Sir Phillion, the outer gate has been breached!"


    Soon after, bad news reached them, causing Phillion to shout urgently.


    "We must hold on as long as we can! Drop the prepared stones!"


    The situation was bing critical once again.


    With no time left tomand and a dire situation at hand, Phillion, too, drew his sword, following in his father''s footsteps.


    As Phillion descended from the watchtower, he realized just how dire the situation had be.


    The southern gate had already been overrun by orcs, and now only a few desperate soldiers remained, sacrificing themselves to defend against the onught.


    "We can''t lose this! Our families are behind us!"


    "We can''t let these orcs defile thisnd! Defend it!"


    Amidst their desperate cries, Phillion found himself feeling the surge of his own blood.


    He was beginning to understand why his father had left themand post to fight on the front lines.


    "We are the warriors of Endeavor!"


    Phillion shouted.


    "We, who were born and raised on Endeavor''snd! We can''t possibly lose to mere orcs! We will definitely defend thisnd, stained with blood and sweat!"


    Phillion''s cry resounded clearly through the battlefield, despite the mor. The soldiers, raising their weary arms, shouted in unison, their spirits rekindled.


    "We will defend it at all costs!"


    "We are the 12th generation of Endeavor! Our ancestors'' spirit lingers in thisnd, and we won''t let it be taken by orcs!"


    Once again, the soldiers'' morale surged as their anthem of defiance echoed through the battlefield.


    It was the ancient anthem of Endeavor Fortress.


    As the anthem spread, soldiers fighting across the battlefield joined in, filling the air with the song of their homnd.


    "Break their formation! Fight on! Endeavor!"


    Perhaps due to the uplifting anthem, the tide of battle seemed to be turning slightly.


    "Die!"


    Joining forces with the soldiers, Phillion''s sword pierced the neck of one of the Orc Warriors.


    Just when they thought victory was within reach...


    Quaang!


    A collision sound unlike before rang out, almost shattering eardrums.


    And at the end of that collisionwas a slender figure.


    Thump!


    That figure crashed into the wall. It was none other than Luna Pendragon.


    "L-Luna Pendragon!"


    Only now did those who were facing the Orc Lord''s direction notice and turned their gaze, witnessing the bewildering sight of Al-Ghurad.


    "Orc...Vigii..."


    Behind Al-Ghurad''s back, a massive orc-shaped figureposed of energy was taking shape.


    This figure mimicked Al-Ghurad''s movements, and its mere presence seemed suffocating, making anyone who looked at it feel overwhelmed.


    "How... how do we beat something like that?"


    "Luna Pendragon has been defeated too. It''s over."


    Some soldiers even dropped their weapons, sinking into despair.


    Even Phillion was at a loss for words in the face of such a situation.


    ''This is an Aura Master... It''s the end.''


    The hope that had been reignited just moments ago was snuffed out as the formidable presence of the Aura Master, Al-Ghurad''s true form, now revealed, left them with a sense of hopelessness.


    Contrarily, the orcs'' momentum continued to surge endlessly.


    Witnessing Al-Ghurad''s grand form, they pressed forward with even greater determination.


    Kraha!


    And just as the orcs were surging over the walls, an unexpected change urred.


    Kreuk?


    Thunk!


    The bodies that were thought to be dead suddenly grabbed the orcs'' ankles.


    Unprepared for this, the weak points of the attackers were being pierced by the cold, unyielding iron.


    "Ah, ah..."


    The soldiers of Endeavor were left speechless.


    A chilling sensation seemed to spread.


    As if arriving from another realm, the corpses were rising, one by one...


    Always, someone was moving alongside the risen bodies.


    "Who on earth..."


    Phillion managed to force his unyielding lips to move.


    The approaching figure at the south gate...


    Quietly...


    But chillingly...


    Yet revealing an explosive savagery...


    "From now on, this ce..."


    With each step he took, undead creatures emerged.


    "I will take care of this."


    The man''s voice was resolute.

 Chapter 113: King of the Undead

    Chapter 113: King of the Undead


    The corpses rose.


    All that was dead, be it orc or human, stood up.


    "Necromancer..."


    Although he was witnessing it with his own eyes, there was a dissonance in Phillion''s understanding.


    This was because the man who had been wielding aura moments ago was now using dark magic, which defiedmon sense.


    Crack!


    One of the undead lost an arm from an orc''s axe.


    But the lifeless undead still grabbed the orc''s body and tore at it.


    -Kahatoo!


    As undead appeared here and there, the atmosphere shifted drastically.


    -Grukh!


    -Croppa! Magamina!


    Countless corpses suddenly rose, charging at the orcs.


    The unexpected appearance of the undead shocked not only the orcs but also the humans, swiftly changing the course of the battle.


    "It''s a necromancer!"


    "We can win! We can do this!"


    The necromancer, who possessed an absolute power on the battlefield, changed the tide in an instant. Undead creatures swarmed over the walls like cockroaches, overwhelming the orcs outside.


    The spectacle of all the corpses that had died bing enemies or allies was an uncanny scene to behold.


    -Grukh!


    -Kazatoo!


    Dismayed, the orcs tried to fend off the undead, but as they destroyed one undead, two more appeared in their ce, an endless horde.


    ''Being a necromancer is impressive, but what kind of magical power is this...''


    Phillion questioned whether he was dreaming. Even if he was a necromancer, the sheer number of corpses at the south gate was staggering. It was unimaginable how much mana would be needed to raise all these corpses.


    On the other hand, as the undead surged over the walls, Adrias remained calm. His attention was not on the battlefield, but rather on Al-Ghurad.


    "Luna."


    Fortunately, Luna wasn''t severely injured. She seemed to be in high spirits, her smile suggesting she was actually enjoying herself.


    "Wow, there are so many undead!"


    "Because I''m a necromancer."


    Adrias appeared by Luna''s side, handing her a potion without exnation.


    Even without being told, Luna drank the potion in one gulp.


    "I''ll help too."


    "Go ahead! Those orc souls are your friends, right?"


    With those words, Luna dashed toward Al-Ghurad.


    This time, she used a different soul for her necromancy, and her attack pattern was distinct from before.


    Woong.


    Luna''s movements were unbelievably fast, almost like light itself.


    It seemed like she had analyzed the situation while shing with Al-Gurrd, creating a new attack pattern that countered him in a way.


    Woo-oo-ooong.


    In the midst of the battle between Al-Gurrd and Luna, a rift appeared in space, followed by a surge of ck energy. Soon after, a figure emerged, revealing itself as Nickel, Timur, and Ludo.


    -Kihikihihi!


    Around them a small, shadowy fairy flitted, resembling tiny wisps.


    "Ludo, Mirenae. I entrust the battlefield to you."


    -Graaah!


    A massive titan ghoul roared as it charged onto the battlefield, wielding its greatsword.


    Following behind Ludo, Shadow Banshee Mirenae flew using some unknown magic.


    Nickel, Timur, and me together should have some chance, Adrias thought.


    Adrias quietly seized the opportunity.


    Ultimately, Luna would be the one tond the decisive blow.


    When facing a giant, only another giant could match up.


    Although Luna was an exceptional case, having transformed into a Warlock-ss mage by imprinting Eve Millennium''s soul, her strength hadn''t diminished.


    Quang!


    Quaddudeuk!


    The battle between Luna and Al-Ghurad was magnificent.


    However, even with her altered attack pattern, Al-Ghurad seemed to have a slight advantage.


    Whoong.


    Nickel appeared silently and swung his sword.


    But Al-Ghurad, who had sensed it, easily evaded the attack and moved back.


    -Kkahah! Unbelievable! Young warrior, did you summon these undead creatures?


    Responding to Al-Ghurad''s rxed question, Adrias approached him, clutching his sword.


    He had been constantly summoning skeleton soldiers, so his concentration was scattered. But since he was used to using magic and wielding a sword at the same time, he didn''t mind.


    ''The figure behind him seems formidable. Should Ludo take care of it?''


    He thought that he might need to fight based on size, but he quickly dismissed the idea.


    Regardless of size, the only one who could determine victory would be Luna.


    However...


    Adrias still had a strong belief that they could win.


    Therefore, he wasn''t particrly worried about Al-Ghurad, who appeared soposed.


    He had already noticed that he would soon lose thatposure.


    "Give me your soul!"


    With an innocent expression, Luna charged forward, shattering Al-Ghurad''sposure, and struck at him.


    Though she couldn''t use Aura due to the nature of her necromancy, she was still proficient with her swordsmanship, the very essence of an Aura Master.


    Kwaaang!


    With one swift movement, Al-Ghurad blocked Luna''s fast approach.


    But before Adrias knew it, he was already beside Al-Ghurad.


    Ckah!


    Kaahah!


    In the midst of the skirmish, Adrias had closed in, using the skeletons as a diversion.


    ''I''m sure if Luna summons Eve Millenium...''


    He had seen her use it once before, but Eve Millennium was different from ordinary spirits. In a way, Adrias hade to consider it Luna''s final trump card.


    However...


    Although Adrias briefly considered Eve Millennium, he couldn''t force it upon Luna.


    Their current rtionship was rtively good due to Luna''s unique personality, but that made him even more cautious. He couldn''t let his guard down and risk damaging their current dynamic. No one could predict how their rtionship might change if he acted carelessly.


    If it bes absolutely necessary, she''ll use it on her own.


    It was overwhelming to use necromancy against Al-Ghurad.


    Adrias retreated one step back. Watching Nickel and Timur''s movements, he then shifted his gaze to observe the entire battlefield.


    Hooong.


    Kwaaaang!


    Ludo swept through the battlefield like water, his colossal size dwarfing even the ogres.


    Simultaneously, Mirenae, who was making her debut, flew through the air, using her unique shadow magic to wipe out the orcs despite her petite form.


    The sight of the two of them together was akin to an army in and of itself.


    And the orcs they swept away were resurrected as undead once again.


    ''It''s thanks to the effect of Original Sin, the attributes of the Vessel, and the mana talent, that such insane feats are possible.''


    While an ordinary Necromancer might find it impossible to summon such arge number of undead, the endless mana restoration and the vessel-like nature of his body allowed Adrias to continuously revive all the corpses on the battlefield.


    "Don''t let a single one escape!"


    Dawson Endeavor seized the opportunity, opening the fortress gate and rushing out.


    Having dealt with the intruders that had entered the fortress and assembled the elite forces within, they joined forces with the undead.


    "Warriors of Endeavor! Advance!"


    Although the number of humans was small, the overwhelming quantity of undead revealed a gaping disparity in both momentum and morale.


    Koong!


    Amid the changing situation, Al-Ghurad, who had been enjoying the battle, also began to feel the pressure as things shifted rapidly.


    A war was a massive flow that an individual couldn''t control. Even if he could win his own battles, it was meaningless if he lost in the context of the war.


    -Kraha!


    Kwaaaang!


    The enormous orc created with an aura weapon swung its club, causing destruction all around.


    However, Nickel and Timur adeptly dodged its attacks, and while Luna, now a mage with the soul of a wizard, watched from a distance, she didn''t approach.


    Time gradually passed, and the heat of the battlefield began to wane.


    Al-Ghurad momentarily halted his attacks and murmured to himself.


    -Huhuh. Is this fate?


    As an individual, Al-Ghurad had no doubts about his loss.


    However, he understood that winning individually wouldn''t be meaningful. He smiled wryly, knowing that it was a fact.


    -I''ve lived as if I were the only master of this world, spending my time only in thend of Vayatra. But after meeting individuals like you, I''vee to realize many things. There are likely even stronger individuals in this world that I can''t even imagine.


    As Al-Ghurad spoke, the air around him grew cold.


    Surrounding Al-Ghurad were hundreds, even thousands of undead orcs that had suddenly approached.


    -The world is truly vast and intense! Come on! I will personally send you all to the eternal battlefield!


    ng!


    Kwagagagak!


    As Al-Ghurad''s words came to an end, the undead stuck to him.


    The massive figure of an orc swung a mace, shattering the undead, but their numbers didn''t seem to be diminishing.


    "Truly a monster."


    Returning from the pursuit of the orcs, Dawson muttered an almost inaudible sentence as he gazed at the scene, unsure whom he was addressing.


    It was none other than Aura Master himself.


    Despite being an orc, Al-Ghurad was a formidable one, powerful enough to rival Luna Pendragon, the strongest necromancer in the world.


    -Krah!


    Al-Ghurad''s body roared as his strength gradually returned.


    No matter how much of an Aura Master he was, there were limits to his mana reserves.


    However...


    He did not give up.


    He never stopped.


    The sight of the orc lord roaring and shedding blood all over his body while fighting was a testament to his noble warrior spirit.


    Al-Ghurad knew that he would be defeated.


    However, he couldn''t fall so as to send even one more orc to thend of the eternal battlefield.


    Thud!


    -Kruh. Hoo.


    Al-Ghurad staggered as the club hit the ground.


    Around him, most of the undead forces had been reduced to dust.


    "It''s over, Al-Ghurad."


    When Adrias spoke, Al-Ghurad grinned slightly.


    -Since bing a great warrior, I have had no fear. I once confidently imed that I could change the world with my power. While my words might sound conceited, there''s one thing I want to say. You are an amazing warrior. It will be you, not me, who changes the world.


    Despitecking the strength to stand, Al-Ghurad, leaning on his club, didn''t appear weak. In fact, he seemed more resolute than ever, causing admiration despite being an enemy.


    -Great warrior, I have one final request.


    "Speak."


    -Can you send me to thend of the eternal battlefield with your sword?


    At Al-Ghurad''s words, the entourage from the Endeavor side, who had returned after ending the pursuit of the orcs, exchanged nces


    "It''s dangerous! We have to end it like this!"


    "Even if he seems half-dead, an Aura Master is still an Aura Master. A wounded beast is most dangerous."


    Despite the protests around him, Adrias lifted his sword.


    After all, soon Al-Ghurad''s soul would be imprinted onto him.


    Fulfilling such a request held significance, and it was also a chance to test his own limits.


    ''I might lose, but I don''t feel like I''m going to die.''


    Adrias turned his head to Luna to seek her approval.


    However, Luna was indifferent, her gaze fixed on her bloodstained clothes.


    ''Consistent as ever.''


    Deeming her truly perplexing, Adrias aimed his sword at Al-Ghurad.


    "Al-Ghurad, I know nothing of honor or chivalry. I''m a rogue who doesn''t even understand the concept of fame. I''ve never worried about things like reputation. But even so, I respect your determination."


    Adrias quietly pointed his sword upward as a gesture.


    "I will take responsibility for your end, Al-Ghurad."


    -Words aside, I know that there''s a warrior''s spirit in your heart. I express gratitude for your kindness, and I too will ignite my final me.


    In the midst of the battlefield, a peculiar duel unfolded.


    The only living orc in motion was Al-Ghurad, but his aura was simr to that of thousands of orcs.


    -Krah!


    Due to insufficient mana, the orc figure behind Al-Ghurad, now swaying like a candle, swung his mace in response to Al-Ghurad''s attack.


    The speed was unimaginable for a mace, but Adrias deftly twisted his body to evade and moved closer to him.


    "Hup!"


    A wave of mana burst forth as a sword faster than sound approached Al-Ghurad.


    Along with the sonic boom that ruptured the air, Gkshur emitted a ck light.


    Shoe-aeng.


    Phew!


    Kwaaah! {T/n: The sound effects always make meugh when I''m tranting XD}


    Though exhausted, Al-Ghurad barely managed to block Adrias'' attack, but he couldn''t prevent the faint sign of life returning. Thus, the oue was determined.


    ''Blood Curse.''


    Adrias didn''t let his guard down.


    He employed every technique he could.


    Even if it seemed cowardly, he didn''t mind.


    Rather, he believed that using everything at his disposal was a sign of respect towards Al-Ghurad.


    Kwaang!


    Quaddeudeuk!


    Ching! ng!


    The mouths of those watching, witnessing several exchanges of offense and defense in a blink, remained agape. Having confirmed his exceptional skills through battles with the chieftains, they were still amazed to discover that even that hadn''t been his full strength.


    "Who on earth is he? Could he be a divine messenger sent to protect the Endeavor Fortress?"


    "He''s truly a monstrous talent. But what''s even more terrifying than that is the vast undead legion he''s conjured with his immense magic. If we were to encounter him as an enemy on the battlefield, unless a legendary dragon from the myths appears, there''s no hope of winning."


    "That''s not all. Look at those massive undead and the magical banshee. Even against so many orcs, they seem unscathed."


    Listening to thements of his subordinates, Dawson nodded.


    Those undead, who didn''t seem outwardly exceptional, were already remarkable with just one, but facing a multitude at that level was insane.


    Perhaps this is what they meant by being so surprised that there was no strength left to be surprised.


    They didn''t say anything, but even the undead that threatened Al-Ghurad, who had been seen in the battles before, were not to be underestimated.


    Though convention dictated that undead, despite their quantity, were individually weak, this undead, which could tie down an Aura Master, defied such norms.


    ''As the Orc Lord said, this man might really be capable of changing the world.''


    Thud!


    As the battle progressed, Al-Ghurad''s offensive weakened.


    Having already expended much energy in his fight against Luna, he now fought the undead force single-handedly, and his body crumbled.


    In addition, he couldn''t withstand a blow from Adrias'' sword infused with Blood Curse.


    -Cruh.


    Ultimately, Al-Gurd''s Aura scattered and he coughed up blood.


    Nevertheless, he still held onto the club, staggering, and swung it.


    Whoosh.


    Phew!


    Adrias felt his emotions rise as he pierced Al-Ghurad''s heart with a single motion.


    Despite being an enemy, his unyielding determination was enough to make Adrias'' throat choke.


    -Kra...ha.


    Al-Ghurad, who had be the Orc Lord, the first official Aura Master orc in 40 years.


    Right in the midst of the battlefield he had desired...


    He smiled and let out his final breath.

 Chapter 114: Eve Millennium

    Chapter 114: Eve Millennium


    Al-Ghurad''s death felt almost weightless, as if it wasn''t real.


    The people of Endeavor, who had been watching with bated breath, stared in disbelief at the sword protruding from Al-Ghurad''s back.


    "Did we... win?"


    "Ha, hahaha! We did it! We blocked him! The war is over now!"


    As someone let out a cry of joy, the soldiers on the fortress wall joined in with shouts of their own.


    "We won! It''s our victory!"


    "Victory for Endeavor! Hail! Hail Barry Sanders!"


    Thunderous cheers echoed across the now-empty battlefield.


    Most of the orcs, who had barely survived a nearly fatal blow, fled in disarray.


    Especially with the Orc Lord, who had been the focal point of the orcs, dead, it was only a matter of time before peace returned to the Endeavor Fortress and the surrounding Grandis Kingdom''s borders.


    "We''ve got materials! Good materials!"


    Luna released her control over the summoning magic and approached Adrias with a cheerful smile.


    Adrias gently lowered Al-Ghurad''s body to the ground, propping it with his own body, and drew his sword.


    As he did, the reality of Al-Ghurad''s death seemed to sink in, and the onlookers began to gather around the body of the once-great Aura Master orc, intrigued.


    "Luna."


    "Yeah!"


    "Don''t you need various other materials for the engraving?"


    "Ugh! I can''t do it right now."


    Adrias turned to Dawson, who had been observing Al-Ghurad like others.


    "May I take Al-Ghurad''s body?"


    "Technically, you''re supposed to report to the pce, but..."


    Dawson sent nces to those around him one by one, then smiled mischievously.


    "Al-Ghurad''s body seems to have disappeared without a trace. We didn''t see anything."


    "That''s right! We didn''t see anything!"


    In response to the crowd''s agreement, Adrias nodded appreciatively.


    Then, Luna absorbed Al-Ghurad''s body into a spatial artifact.


    "You are not only a hero of Endeavor but also a hero of the Grandis Kingdom. I will make a detailed report to the pce."


    Instead of Adrias showing delight at Dawson''s words, those around them shouted.


    "Barry Sanders! Hero of Endeavor! King of Necromancers! The one who killed the Orc Lord!"


    "How did someone so young manage to attain such swordsmanship and dark magic? No, could it have been possible to master both sword and magic at the same time?"


    "Can''t you tell just by looking? That must be a fake face. Have you ever heard of Barry Sanders before? A famous dark magician who must be hiding his identity. It wouldn''t make sense otherwise."


    As the knights exchanged their opinions and sometimes praised Adrias, Dawson approached and spoke.


    "The war may be over, but your duties are not. Please, take some time to rest in the lord''s castle. As for yourpensation, I will report to the higher-ups immediately so that you can receive it soon."


    "Understood."


    Although the war was over, the post-war procedures that could be even more challenging than the war itself still remained.


    They couldn''t afford to rest idly, as leaving things be might lead to outbreaks of epidemics or various other problems.


    Fortunately, Adrias and Luna, having managed to avoid such post-war processes, returned to the lord''s castle. They washed away the dirt and foreign substances from their bodies and finally found some rxation.


    With no immediate ns to head to the Great Forest, Adrias intended to first receive thepensation from the Grandis Kingdom and finish Luna''s soul engraving. After that, they would depart.


    ''More challenging than expected.''


    The journey into the Great Forest turned out to be longer than anticipated. Adrias hadn''t expected it to take this much time. If the war had gone on a bit longer, he might not have been able to visit the Dragon''s Tomb and would have had to return without it.


    ''But it worked out for the best. I needed a lot of money for reinforcement attributes and Amy''s business, and things turned out well.''


    With Al-Ghurad''s body and thepletion of the soul engraving, this journey turned out to be beneficial in many ways. He had told the truth about wanting thepensation in gold, so he nned to use it to purchase the materials needed for the soul engraving and make some progress in strengthening. He didn''t intend to spend all of the remaining money on reinforcement; Adrias thought it wouldn''t be bad to support Amy with some of it.


    "Friend, you seem in a good mood."


    "Luna, are you feeling alright?"


    "Yeah! I''m fine."


    Despite her delicate appearance, Luna had a sturdy constitution. She seemed to be in good health, even after fighting Al-Ghurad.


    Her vibrant appearance amazed those around her. With her eyes gleaming, she eximed, "Looking forward to the Great Forest. It''s my first time going!"


    "By tomorrow, the materials for the soul engraving and thepensation from the kingdom should arrive. Let''s take a break until then."


    "Sure!"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    On the way to the Great Forest, military carriages were overturned everywhere. Unmarred blood was sttered around, and echoes of battle cries and thest cries of the fallen resounded.


    Crunch!


    The white-armored knight, who took a life with chilling resolve, nced coldly at the fallen orc.


    Looking around, he noticed that the number of orcs had significantly diminishedpared to when he had first arrived at the scene. The surviving soldiers sent admiring nces to the white-armored knight, and as they approached to strike up a conversation, themander of the unit shouted.


    "Greater news than before! The Orc Lord has been defeated at Endeavor Fortress!"


    "The news of the enemy''s suprememander''s death! The war is a victory for our Grandis Kingdom!"


    "Wow!"


    The unexpected news was met with cheers from the soldiers.


    Evan von Orlean, the white-armored knight who had joined during the pursuit, approached themander who had delivered the news with an expression of surprise.


    "Is that news certain?"


    "Oh, Sir Evan! Yes, it''s true. The information has just arrived, so it''s likely to be urate."


    "I heard that the Orc Lord was an Aura Master."


    "We still haven''t received an official report on who exactly killed him. But we''ve received news that Luna Pendragon visited Vayatra Fortress recently. Following that, it''s highly probable that she supported Endeavor Fortress. I''m guessing that Luna Pendragon might have personally killed him."


    "Hmm, I see. Thank you."


    "It''s not a problem, Sir Evan. Without your assistance, our unit would have been wiped out. Sharing this kind of news is nothingpared to that."


    With a humble gesture towards themander who bowed his head, Evan, who didn''t think he had done much, wiped the orc blood off his sword and cleaned his de methodically.


    "Well, this is an unexpected turn of events."


    As themander went with the soldiers to deal with post-war matters, Evan was left alone and quietly departed.


    Since he was on his way to Vayatra Fortress, it took him several days to travel from there to Endeavor Fortress.


    During that time, he had little concern if Luna left, but he decided not to be anxious about it.


    The purpose of this mission was undoubtedly Luna Pendragon, but Evan didn''t harbor any strong negative feelings towards her, so he didn''t feel a great sense of duty.


    Originally, the target he had been assigned was Eve Millenium, who was now dead and gone. Having been a lifelong adversary, Luna''s presence held more of a sentimental value than the sense that she needed to be killed.


    ''Fascinating, Luna Pendragon. Have you grown?''


    A strange and indistinct emotion seemed to be conveyed.


    Muttering to himself, Evan formed a faint smile as he gazed at the sun that had risen in the sky, its brilliance as unwavering as always.


    Today, as well, the light covered the world.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "His Majesty Sergyios is quite disappointed that he couldn''t deliver it personally."


    Phillion ced a chest filled with gold nuggets in front of me and spoke.


    The reward I received this time amounted to a total of 7.3 billion wil.


    It was an enormous sum of money.


    ''Honestly,pared to real rich people, it''s not much.''


    While it could be argued that the amount was small for saving a fortress, the reward had already been predetermined, so there was nothing I could do about it.


    At the same time, I didn''t want to resort to peddling, and it wasn''t favorable for me, who wanted to keep my identity a secret.


    ''Let''s think of it as a bonus.''


    While I had asked for all of the reward in gold, I intended to use some for reinforcement, even if to reduce the volume.


    "Oh, and these are the materials you mentioned yesterday. I managed to gather some by asking around quickly, but I couldn''t get them all. The rest might take some time."


    "This should be sufficient. I''m nning to leave by tomorrow, so the rest is fine. Thank you for your efforts."


    "You''re the hero of Endeavor. This is nothing for you. I''m actually more disappointed that you can''t take a morefortable rest."


    After finishing the conversation, I turned to Luna, who had received her reward alongside me, and asked, "Is this enough?"


    "Yeah, I have some materials with me too, so it''s enough."


    After relocating, weid Al-Ghurad''s body on the wide space.


    The body of Al-Ghurad, who had died the previous day, looked peaceful, as if he were sleeping.


    ''I could summon him as an undead, but...''


    It would be much better to enhance my basic specs.


    No matter how strong a summon was, it would be useless if I died.


    "Wait a moment! It won''t take long."


    Luna began taking out various items from her extradimensional artifact and started drawingplex magic circles.


    The magic circle she was drawing looked entirely different from anything I had seen before, which made it quite interesting.


    ''Come to think of it, this is my first time actually seeing it. I knew Luna could use it in the game, but I''ve never received it or seen it used.''


    The technique of Soul Engraving was such a peculiar skill, and very little was known about it.


    Naturally, it was a technique that had been passed down through generations.


    Luna seemed to have practiced more than I had thought, as she quickly created aplex magic circle.


    After that, there were several steps involvingplicated magic, and about three hourster, all preparations wereplete.


    "Stand there and wait. I''ll be done in a moment! It won''t hurt at all! Well, it might hurt a bit, but you''ll be fine! Probably."


    She babbled something nonsensical, which made me a bit anxious, but I had enough confidence to endure whatever pain mighte.


    Taking the spot Luna indicated, I stood there, and soon the magic circle began to resonate.


    Beside mey Al-Ghurad''s body.


    Wuuung.


    A fairly powerful magical force emanated, and as Luna chanted a unique incantation, the magic circle gradually grew intense.


    Seeing Luna in that moment, her eyes sparkling with various colors, I found her incredibly beautiful.


    ''Her appearance is truly remarkable.''


    The term ''beautiful'' was insufficient to describe it.


    She exuded an otherworldly mystique, as if she weren''t human, and as Luna attempted tomand, I could feel a mysterious force.


    "Eve Millennium."


    I never expected her tomand Eve Millennium at this moment.


    I hadn''t even used my soul during the fight against Al-Gurd.


    Wowwaaah!


    As shemanded Eve Millennium, an incredible force burst forth, causing the magic circle to shake.


    Gradually, Al-Ghurad''s body next to me began to break apart, and soon turned into a red form that flew into the air.


    "Ashuruk, Kamedioudushtaba..."


    As she chanted, Luna came closer, and then ced her hand on my forehead.


    "Bahira jigorohwahn... Agaya, you''re not from this world, are you?"


    Taken aback by Luna''s sudden words, I looked at her face, and her eyes, emitting light, stared directly at me.


    "What''s...?"


    At that moment, a sharp pain pierced my forehead, and a sudden excruciating agony spread throughout my body.


    "Uhh..."


    I tried to endure it, but more than the pain, I was bothered by what Luna, or rather, Eve Millennium, had said just a moment ago.


    Did she know? No, how could she? Or was it something she had said originally?


    Whooong!


    The magic circle''s response grew more intense, and while the pain increased, I managed to withstand it.


    And then, the red form of Al-Ghurad that had been hovering in the air began to be drawn into my body.


    At that moment, the pain I had felt until now seemed like a joke.


    It was an otherworldly agony that could not be described as mere pain.


    It felt as though a tattoo was being etched onto my soul.


    "Ugh."


    I hadn''t expected it to be this intense.


    I felt like a fool for being so confident.


    "Being able to endure to this extent is a first for you. As expected, my daughter''s friend is truly unique."


    Even in my vague consciousness, Eve''s words were clear.


    Thanks to her words, I managed to endure without losing consciousness.


    "Hehe, fascinating. It''s really hard to see this as human mental strength..."


    Eve Millennium suddenly stopped talking, her expression growing serious.


    Then, she leaned in closer, staring deeply into my eyes.


    "Why is there space left?"


    What is she talking about?


    When will this agony finally end?


    However, whether she knew my thoughts or not, Eve expressed astonishment.


    "Why is there still space left even after epting one soul? Is this truly the nature of a human?"

 Chapter 115: Soul Engraving

    Chapter 115: Soul Engraving


    In the capital of the Rodren Empire, the Evest Merchant staff were carrying various packages.


    "Hmm?"


    Tom Rogers, an intermediate manager who happened to be inspecting the packages, noticed a person entering the premises.


    The neer was a woman with a still-youthful appearance, wearing a calm expression as she looked around.


    "What brings you here?"


    As Tom approached her and spoke, the woman, Amy Cromwell, handed him a business card.


    "Hello, I''m Amy Cromwell, the head of Cromwell Merchant Guild. Are you Tom Rogers?"


    "Ah, you''re Amy. That''s great timing. The Lord is about to arrive soon, so I''ll escort you inside until then."


    Tom''s words prompted Amy to p her hands.


    "No need for that. Would it be alright for me to look around a bit?"


    "Of course. Let me exin."


    "There''s no need, really. I don''t want to be a bother while you''re busy."


    "No, not at all! It''s no trouble. Please follow me."


    With a cheerful smile, Tom guided Amy along.


    A few days prior, while looking into purchasing iron ore, Amy stumbled upon valuable information about acquiring shares in a particr mine. This led her to various inquiries, eventually connecting her to the Evest Guild. Today was the day of her visit, regarding the mine share acquisition deal.


    ''Why is he being so overly kind? I wonder why,'' Amy thought.


    Though she couldn''t fathom the reason behind Evest Guild''s exceptionally friendly treatment from the moment she introduced herself, she decided not to reveal her suspicions for now.


    As Tom exined various matters and recent trends in the Rodren Empire, time seemed to fly by.


    "Mr. Rogers, the Lord is arriving."


    "Understood. Would you like toe inside now, Amy?"


    "Yes."


    As Tom led her to the reception room within the upper building, theLord of the Evest Guild, who had arrived a little earlier, warmly weed Amy.


    "Ms. Amy Cromwell, wee to this ce."


    "Thank you for the warm wee."


    Seated facing each other, the two exchanged greetings and small talk before the unexpected appearance of a new figure caught Amy''s attention.


    "Are you talking about my brother?"


    "Oh, you didn''t know? Lord Cromwell has formed an alliance with us. Furthermore, he''s the benefactor who cured my daughter''s incurable illness."


    "I didn''t know that."


    Amy was aware of Adrias submitting a patent, but she was unaware of the alliance with Evest Guild. Moreover, she had no idea about them curing their daughter''s illness, let alone Adrias being involved.


    ''I''ll have to ask him for detailster.''


    Due to their busy schedules, Amy had felt they hadn''t talked much recently. Thus, she was unaware of the extent of Adrias'' assistance.


    "Although I don''t know how Lord Cromwell feels, personally, I believe I must repay this favor. Considering your capabilities, I propose coboration. I''m someone who firmly maintains a bnce between public and private matters. We''ve investigated your guild thoroughly, as well."


    As the conversation transitioned to discussions with Viscount Hollington, Amy could see that he had already conducted aprehensive investigation into her guild.


    As they delved into business discussions, the topic shifted to the main purpose of Amy''s visit: the mine.


    "Thendowner, Lord Lankrat, is said to release only 45% of the mine''s shares. Thepetition is likely to be fierce."


    "The auction itself might be the problem."


    "That''s right. But since I''ve known Lord Lankrat for a long time, there shouldn''t be any issue with my eligibility to participate. If there''s an issue, it''s the money."


    Understanding Hollington''s intention, Amy fell into silence before speaking.


    "Can I trust Lord Holington?"


    "At least for this asion, I want to assist Lord Cromwell wholeheartedly, just as he helped treat my daughter''s illness, even to the extent of dedicating all my assets if needed. It wasn''t the time to discuss pride."


    Amy was already contemting grand ns based on the information she had obtained from Adrias.


    If things unfolded as she had imagined, it was a calction that, within a few years, they might be able to reim Cromwell''s estate.


    ''Nevertheless, just in case...''


    Amy mentally calcted how much capital she could leverage and how much she could raise through loans against coteral.


    Of course, the information she had received was not entirely true; it was mixed with falsehoods. Even if it came from a well-meaning source, she couldn''t fully trust it.


    "With that amount of money, I might be able to acquire at least a 1% stake. Even 1% would be a significant position for a neer to the upper echelon."


    "Lord Holington, I have one request."


    "Please, go ahead."


    "On the day of the auction, will Lord Lankrat also be present?"


    "I believe so."


    "Is there any chance we could arrange a separate conversation?"


    "Oh, that''s interesting."


    After briefly showing an intrigued expression, Lord Hollington nodded.


    "It seems you have your own ns. Very well, I''ll speak to Lord Lankrat."


    "Thank you."


    The conversation ended sooner than expected.


    Having arranged a few more meetings in the future, they both stood up.


    "Oh, by the way, our daughter happens to be here. May I introduce her?"


    "Yes, I''d like to meet her, considering she''s my brother''s friend."


    The two who had gone outside happened to find Lucia lingering near the reception area.


    "You were here; that''s good. Please, introduce yourself, Miss Amy Cromwell."


    Lucia seemed somewhat awkward, hesitating for a moment before lowering her head.


    "I am Lucia Evest. Nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you too, Lucia. I''m Amy Cromwell. I heard you''re close to our brother."


    "Well, somewhat..."


    Amy sensed something peculiar in Lucia''s awkward tone and gestures. It was as if a child hiding out of shyness.


    Furthermore, she felt Lucia''s gaze on her, subtly examining her.


    Just as Amy was about to initiate a conversation to break the awkward atmosphere, she was taken aback by Lord Holington''s words.


    "I''ll step aside now. I shouldn''t be around while you two have your conversation. You don''t need to say anything to me when you leave; just go. See you at our next meeting next week."


    "Yes, thank you for today. Goodbye."


    As Lord Holington left, an ufortable atmosphere settled in once more.


    Thinking she needed to say something to break the tension, Amy was just about to speak when Lucia spoke first.


    "So, do you meet with Senior Adrias often?"


    "Senior? No, not really. He rarelyes home. Thest time I saw him was about ten days ago, and before that, he hadn''t visited in months. I wish he''de more often."


    "I''m sorry; it''s probably because of me. In the past few months, Senior has been very busy with his treatment medication."


    As Lucia spoke, she apologized verbally but had a satisfied expression.


    Amy, sensing something unusual in her attitude, cautiously asked, "What''s my brother like in general? I''ve never heard any stories about his academy life, so I''m curious."


    "Oh! Senior is truly remarkable. Have you heard the news? He conquered the Tower of Modras! People from the outside might not understand, but that''s no ordinary feat."


    Lucia''s demeanor changed drastically when she began talking about Adrias. Initially appearing lethargic and uninterested, she becamepletely animated when discussing Adrias''s achievements.


    ''Could it be...?''


    As Amy briefly calcted, she thought that being the daughter Evest family wasn''t a bad match.


    Although it was uncertain, through various part-time jobs, she had learned to read subtle signs. She detected that Lucia had a liking for Adrias.


    ''Still, brother deserves someone even better. For now, I should consider her as a candidate.''


    She was a younger sister who also managed her brother''s marriage.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Ding!


    ["Al-Ghurad," the Great Warrior of Vayatra''s soul has been imprinted.]


    [Permanent stat increase.]


    [Obtained the unique trait ''Martial Mastermind.'']


    Gradually, the indescribable pain began to fade, and the imprinting process finally ended.


    [Martial Mastermind


    -Unique


    -Courage to face any opponent alone


    -Increased mana regeneration duringbat (0.1% per enemy, up to 1000%)


    -200% increased health regeneration duringbat


    -Constant activation of Martial Prowess (proportional to charisma and mental strength)]


    This was insane. As I looked at the status window that had just popped up, chills ran down my spine.


    Already a formidable Necromancer in multiple battles, now I had acquired such an overpowered trait that it seemed impossible to lose in a war.


    "Hah! Not only did you get an imprinted soul, but you also have spare space. Are you sure you''re human?"


    I waspletely absorbed in the imprinting process and had momentarily forgotten that Eve Millennium was here.


    Eve, speaking through Luna''s body, was making it quite clear that she wasn''t Luna.


    "What does it mean that there''s spare space?"


    "You really are an odd fellow, asking questions right away. Alright, let me exin."


    With the body of Al-Ghurad and the magic circle now disappearing, the room was empty.


    Eve looked around for a ce to sit but decided to simply float horizontally in the air.


    "Simply put, an ordinary human can only imprint one soul per person. But you have space left to imprint another soul."


    Two soul imprints!


    Of course, this required the premise that Luna, or rather Luna and Evebined, would agree to do it, but it wasn''t bad news.


    "Has there ever been someone like that before?"


    "At least not in my generation. My daughter hasn''t seen one either. Maybe if you go back a long way, there might have been one or two."


    After saying so, Eve Millennium gazed at me strangely and asked, "You''re not from this world, are you?"


    Although I hesitated for a moment in response to her question, there was no harm in telling her. There was nothing I could do with that information, and for now, I had to appear cooperative.


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    "Hmm, you''re not hiding it at all. In any case, this is interesting."


    Perhaps I had made a good impression.


    It seems like she''s at least not displeased.


    "I''d love to continue our conversation, but I should start heading back now. My daughter must be getting impatient."


    "Thank you for the Soul imprint."


    "No need. Luna wanted to do it, so give your thanks to my daughter."


    The mysterious glint in her eyes gradually faded.


    It was the precursor to Eve''s departure, and there were still many things I wanted to ask, but I decided not to regret it because there would be plenty of opportunities in the future.


    "Oh, and onest thing."


    "Yes, what is it?"


    "Please take good care of my daughter. She couldn''t live a normal life because of me. If you take good care of her, I might be able to give you another gift."


    "Luna is already my friend. You don''t have to worry; I won''t abandon a friend."


    "Hehe, you''re good with words. Alright, I''ll go for now."


    As the light disappeared entirely, Luna, who was still floating in mid-air, said, "Ugh! I wanted to say something too!"


    "Luna, thank you. Thanks to you, I gained an incredible ability."


    "Hehe! It''s nothing for me! We''re friends!"


    Seeing Luna''s high-spirited demeanor, I felt that she had truly returned.


    And thebination of her current state and Eve''s final request made me feel strangely sentimental.


    ''What will happen after leaving the Great Forrest, though?''


    When I was leaving the academy, I hadn''t even thought about it. But now, I decided to think it through step by step. The vacation was still long, and it wasn''t a problem I had to decide hastily.


    "To the Great Forest, let''s go!"


    "Yeah!"


    For now, let''s start by finding the Dragon.

 Chapter 116: Hidden Dungeon

    Chapter 116: Hidden Dungeon


    Leaving behind the the disappointed people at Endeavor Fortress, I immediately headed for the Great Forest.


    The Great Forest was so close that calling it nearby wouldn''t be an exaggeration, and it was only a three-hour ride away.


    As soon as we arrived at the Great Forest, Luna, who had been riding with me, used Mana Detect after looking around and eximed, "Is it just a forest?"


    "Yes, Vayatra''s Great Forest doesn''t have any special featurespared to its size."


    "I had high expectations..."


    Vayatra''s Great Forest appeared to be just an ordinary, densely wooded forest at first nce. Unlike the "Clinging Forest" I passed through on my way to Morshe''s Nest, it wasn''t dark or peculiar.


    If there was one distinctive feature, it was its immense vitality. Despite attempts to clear and burn the forest, its size remained unaffected.


    As a result, thisnd became unsuitable for humans to live in, and various races sought refuge here, as its size wasrger orparable to the empire''s territories.


    ''The term ''Demonic Realm'' is based on human standards; it''s quite a livablend for other races.''


    In this case, the Orc incident seemed more like Al-Ghurad''s way of proving his and the Orc tribe''s strength.


    Honestly, there was no real need to leave the Great Forest.


    Since it was a forest filled with trees, we could ride the horse only this far.


    Luna and I got off the horse and let it return in the direction it came from.


    Being an intelligent creature, it would probably find its way back to the vige near Endeavor on its own.


    Watching the horse run off, Luna asked, "So, where are we going now?"


    I still hadn''t told Luna what we were looking for.


    I had been cautious because I couldn''tpletely trust her, but given that she had conceded Al-Ghurad''s remains, it seemed unnecessary to worry.


    If it was the soul of an Orc Master, it was an item that could only be sought after by an Necromancer, but she didn''t seem to have any desires.


    "I''m going treasure hunting."


    "Treasure hunting!"


    Luna''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she looked up at me.


    I smiled and nodded at her pure expression.


    "Yes. Just a moment."


    I took out the old booklet from my pouch.


    [Red Dragon Krivmaher''s Tomb]


    I was aware that there were various types of dragons.


    In particr, Red Dragons, known as Fire Dragons, were moremonly seen than other types.


    "What''s that?"


    "This is a map."


    "Wow! It''s really treasure hunting!"


    Luna, now full of anticipation, reached for the booklet and began flipping through it.


    As I handed her the booklet, she frowned in confusion.


    "What is this? I can''t understand it."


    In fact, it had taken me quite some time to figure it out at first.


    On the surface, the booklet looked like it held something, but it was filled with scientific text, making it difficult to guess that it contained a map.


    "Try using light magic on this part."


    Upon hearing my words, Luna cast light magic at the tip of her finger and touched the booklet. As a result, a hidden map was revealed.


    "Wow! This is amazing!"


    Luna examined the revealed map with interest, and her focused expression was quite amusing.


    Even though she was likely around the same age as me, she gave off the vibe of a younger rtive.


    "With this distance, it should take about three days to walk, right?"


    "Yes, but it might take some time to find the exact location."


    The map was not very detailed and had a vague representation of the treasure''s location, so we might have to do some actual treasure hunting.


    As we ventured further into the Great Forest, the air became pleasantly cool, considering it was summer.


    -Rustle!


    Thump!


    Luna''s mana arrow struck an unknown creature precisely.


    She returned with an animal she had caught using elemental magic and proudly showed it to me.


    "Look at this! It''s a creature I''ve never seen before!"


    "This is a Brown Beak Lark. It''s my first time seeing one in person too."


    "Wow! You my friend, are clever, ren''t you?"


    The lush forest was filled with various rare animals and nts, serving as evidence that no human had set foot here.


    Although mercenaries asionally visited to collect these rare creatures and nts or to hunt monsters for their materials, recent disruptions by the orcs had likely caused a decrease in such visitors.


    Thanks to that, Luna and I were collecting various items along the way.


    We had plenty of time, and it was uncertain when we would return to the Great Forest, so we were making the most of it.


    "Thanks to the Artifact rted to spatial magic, I don''t have to worry about my luggage."


    "It''s my mom''s, actually. It''s an ancient artifact."


    I couldn''t help but envy the Artifact rted to spatial magic.


    The Space Expansion Backpack was useful for increasing storage space, but it didn''t reduce the weight of the items inside. There were also simr backpacks that reduced weight, but they didn''t expand storage space.


    ''I prioritized upgrading my stats this time, but I should visit ancient ruins next time.''


    I knew of various ancient ruins, ranging from those with just one named item to ruins filled with treasures and all sorts of odds and ends.


    Of course, these ruins were always filled with dangers, so visiting them casually like in a game was never an option.


    Screech!


    As I explored the surroundings, suddenly, a sound simr to a monkey''s cry echoed from the treetops. It was getting closer and closer.


    "Look! Something''s chasing us!"


    "It''s a Yellow-Tailed Stone Monkey."


    I hadn''t expected toe across that creature.


    It belonged to the same category as the Stormbringer, which served Bart, categorized as elemental beings. However, it was clear that this was still a young individual based on its behavior.


    "You''re clever! How do you know so much?"


    "I''m curious by nature. But it''s getting closer."


    Due to the way these creatures moved through the trees, they were incredibly fast, making it impossible to catch up to them with ordinary speed. Seeing it approach us made me think that something formidable might be chasing it.


    Squeak!


    Suddenly, itnded nearby.


    The wind blew from Luna''s fingertips so quickly that not even instant casting could be felt. That wind broke a branch that the yellow-tailed monkey had nned to grasp first.


    -Krik!


    The monkey fell to the ground after a futile attempt to grab Luna''s hand, but Luna had previously made the ground soft with magic.


    "So cute!"


    "It''s small, isn''t it?"


    I expected it to be a young individual, but it was much younger than I had anticipated.


    Its impressive features included brown curly fur and a tail shaped like a round ball with a tip, as if a ribbon had been tied to it.


    The baby monkey approached Luna, baring its teeth in a threatening manner, but it still looked adorable.


    When I approached quietly, the monkey froze upon seeing me and began trembling, appearing pitiful.


    ''Why is it acting like this?'' I wondered momentarily but then turned my gaze as I sensed another presence approaching.


    It was not visible, but its strong animalistic presence was palpable, suggesting it might be a fierce predator.


    Luna and the monkey seemed unaware of the approaching danger and continued their strange standoff. I decided to move closer to identify the threat.


    Crunch!


    As I got closer, it changed color instantly and fled. It was a Vaya Wolf.


    A rare wolf species that only lived in the Vayatra Forest and possessed the mystical ability to change colors like a chameleon.


    "Wow! What was that?"


    Luna eximed in surprise as she watched the fleeing wolf.


    One curious aspect was that Vayatra Wolves usually traveled in packs. It was unusual for one to be alone, and they were known for their fierceness, so it was puzzling why it had run away from us.


    ''Ah.''


    I suddenly remembered the unique trait I had gained from Al-Ghurad: [Martial Mastermind].


    "Luna."


    "Yes?"


    "Can you feel any strange energy from me?"


    "Strange energy? Oh! The energy you got from Orc Lord! The one through Soul Imprint, right? I can feel it, I can."


    As expected, she could sense it. It seemed like I would need to learn to control this power intentionally.


    Once I became aware of it, it wasn''t difficult to harness the power whenever I needed it. I was relieved that I had discovered this ability before returning to the Empire.


    "Already getting friendly, huh?"


    When I looked at Luna, who was murmuring to herself while harnessing energy, I noticed that the yellow-tailed monkey was nowfortably nestled in her arms.


    The monkey clung to Luna''s clothes tightly and still gazed at me with cautious eyes.


    "Hehe, cute, isn''t it?"


    "It worked out well. I''m not sure if its parents are nearby, but if we tame it like this, you can take it with you."


    "Hmm... Can we find its parents?"


    Luna, as always, had a different perspective. Wouldn''t an ordinary person first think about taming it?


    Her innocence made me feel somewhat out of ce.


    "Alright, let''s try to find them."


    After all, with this tiny body, it couldn''t havee far. There should be traces nearby.


    As we walked along the path the monkey had taken, it seemed to understand our intention and took the lead.


    Its intelligence was indeed remarkable, considering it was a wild creature.


    After walking for a while, we began to smell the scent of blood more strongly.


    At the same time, the movements of the baby monkey became faster, and finally, at the destination, they saw an adult-looking stone monkey lying lifeless.


    Around it, numerous Vayatra wolvesy dead.


    "Ah..."


    Luna sighed sadly as she approached the adult monkey.


    "It died recently. Its spirit is still here."


    She said while staring into the empty space, then gently patted the crying baby monkey''s back.


    "When you see it like this, who would call her the ''Lunatic of the Moon'' for real?"


    Rumors about her were indeed filled with misconceptions.


    Her unique personality and strange abilities had led to many misunderstandings.


    "It''s okay, little one. Your mother is probably happier that you''re alive."


    Every time I saw such a scene...


    My feelings grew moreplicated with each passing day.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    It had been four days since we entered the Vayatra Forest.


    We were a day behind schedule due to exploring and collecting various items, but the results were fruitful.


    The most significant achievement was undoubtedly the yellow-tailed stone monkey.


    The baby monkey we encountered on the first day had followed Luna like a mother, and Luna had taken great care of it.


    "Wow! Rulf, did you bring it with you? Our Rulf is amazing!"


    Having him around was certainly helpful.


    He skillfully gathered rare fruits from high trees, some of which were valuable herbs.


    "How''s our Rulf? Impressive, isn''t he?"


    "Better than me."


    "Um... do you think so?"


    I didn''t really argue with that.


    I unfolded a booklet and checked the map.


    Looking at the map indicating the surroundingndmarks, I scanned my surroundings, and it seemed like we were in the right ce.


    "Luna, is this it?"


    "Huh? Oh? Yeah, it seems right!"


    An unusuallyrge tree had its roots wrapped around a single rock, just as depicted in the booklet.


    And as the booklet showed, there were five trees positioned around this central tree.


    We found the ce faster than I had expected.


    "But what are we supposed to find here?"


    Luna''s question made me revisit the booklet.


    We had found the location, but I doubted this ce was the actual Dragon''s Tomb.


    Surely, there must be a separate entrance or hidden device that we can use to enter.


    "Let''s take a look around for now."


    I activated Mana Detect and examined the surroundings. With my mana talent, I was confident I could quickly find anything unusual.


    My intuition was soon proven correct.


    "There it is."


    I found something unusual not at the tree that wrapped around the giant rock but behind it, in an ordinary-looking tree.


    As I approached the tree, Luna also came closer.


    "Did you find something peculiar here too?"


    "Huh? No, it''s just that..."


    For some reason, Luna''s expression seemed uneasy.


    I wondered why she was acting this way, but she eventually shook her head.


    "No, it''s nothing. I think this is what we''re looking for."


    "Can you see something with your soul-seeing eyes?"


    Although Luna had the ability to see souls, she remained silent, gazing intently at some part of the tree, then she touched it.


    Creak.


    Creeeeak.


    The tree instantly twisted and started taking on a peculiar form.


    I watched with tension as the tree transformed into an arched doorway.


    "Is this what you are looking for?"


    "Probably."


    Although it didn''t seem like magic was used, I couldn''t understand how the barrier was triggered.


    Had I seen something that I shouldn''t have?


    Upon seeing the created tree-door, I had some doubts about whether this was indeed the Dragon''s Tomb, especially the Fire Dragon''s.


    However, the location in the booklet was undoubtedly nearby.


    Since there was no chance of coinciding with other hidden ces, I slowly ced my hand on the tree-door.


    ''Alone, I might have contemted this for a while...''


    Now, I was here with Luna Pendragon, and I had also received the imprint of an Aura Master''s soul.


    The conditions couldn''t be more ideal.


    I turned to Luna, who still wore aplex expression. Her demeanor was different from usual, making her appear slightly awkward.


    "Is there something bothering you?"


    "Huh? Well, about that..."


    She nced around for a moment.


    Then, she raised her head and said, "Let''s go inside."


    She answered casually, but I could see it.


    Although I saw nothing but empty space with my eyes, Luna''s pupils had just flickered and passed over countless unseen things.


    "It''s a bit eerie."


    In the past, I didn''t believe in the existence of souls or ghosts, but at least here, I couldn''t deny their presence.


    Because of that, I couldn''t help but feel an instinctual aversion and fear.


    Luna approached me and pushed the tree-door I was touching without hesitation.


    With a creaking sound like rusted hinges, the door began to open.


    The interior was as dark as pitch.


    Seeing nothing inside, I thought twice about going in. But then, Luna, with Rulf on her shoulder, entered first.


    "We''vee this far; there''s no turning back now."


    I ced my hand on Gkshur and slowly stepped into the pitch-ck space.


    And the moment I entered that darkness...


    Ding!


    [You have found the ce where the Dragon died, ''Krivmaher''s Lament.'']


    [You have entered the Hidden Dungeon ''The Repeating Nightmare.'']


    I heard a message that I hadpletely unexpected.

 Chapter 117: Ghost Town

    Chapter 117: Ghost Town


    Crash!


    -Krrrung...


    The massive monster''s body slowly fell.


    Then, the figure behind it was revealed.


    "Haah, ursed creatures."


    Evan von Orleon.


    One of the three Inquisitor and Aura Master of the Kasian Kingdom.


    He was known by the alias "Light of Compassion."


    Evan had assisted in the war against the orcs, and he followed Luna Pendragon into the depths of the Great Forest, where he faced the puzzling tracks.


    Honestly, he didn''t feel a strong sense of duty, but his curiosity about why a man named Barry Sanders, who had apanied Luna Pendragon and defeated the Orc Lord, hade to the Great Forest, led him to follow.


    ''Barry Sanders, a necromancer powerful enough to defeat an Aura Master...''


    It was a name he had never heard before.


    However, it was peculiar that such a powerful necromancer had not made a name for himself.


    Evan spected that there must be a significant reason for the two famous ck magicians toe to the Great Forest.


    "Hmm."


    He found some tracks.


    They were recent tracks.


    And they abruptly ended in a strange location.


    The tracks were cut off near an ordinary tree, and there was nothing else to be found.


    It was as if they had disappeared into thin air, rising to the sky or sinking into the ground.


    After briefly surveying the area, Evan approached the tree where thest tracks were visible and drew his sword.


    His sword, blessed by the Sun, began to emit a bright white aura.


    "I beseech your forgiveness."


    Kwa-aang!


    A deafening sound erupted as Evan swung his sword.


    As an Aura Master who had shed with Eve Millennium, he was undoubtedly a monstrous figure on the continent.


    With a single swing, all the trees in the vicinity exploded, and...


    Finally, his powerful attack revealed the hidden barrier.


    "This...this..."


    Evan smiled.


    He touched the exposed barrier with his mana-filled hand, and the ordinary tree immediately changed its shape, transforming into an arched door.


    Evan sheathed his sword, removed his holy gauntlets, and solemnly opened the door.


    Beyond ity an abyss.


    "Haha, how intriguing."


    Indeed, it was a ce that ck magicians would be interested in.


    Evan, who was eager to learn what the two of them were up to, continued to smile as he boldly stepped forward.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Passing through the arched tree-door, thendscape that greeted me was different from what I had expected.


    Vibrant streets, countless people, and bright sunlight pouring down.


    I stood there, dumbfounded, in the midst of it all.


    "Give it back!"


    "No way! You tried to steal it!"


    The shouts of children passing by me were vivid.


    Where on earth was this?


    First, I had to find Luna.


    "Luna!"


    I worried that she might have been separated from me.


    As soon as I passed through the arched tree-door, a message had appeared, stating that I had entered a Hidden Dungeon.


    As such, this ce was likely an unusual type of dungeon.


    "Or maybe this is all just my imagination."


    At that moment, I saw someone flying in the distance, soaring through the air.


    "Luna."


    With a sense of relief at finding Luna, I levitated andnded on the roof of a nearby shop.


    People''s attention was drawn to me, but I didn''t pay them any mind.


    "Ah! My friend!"


    Thank goodness.


    Since the identity of this dungeon was still unknown, I began to wonder if it might be some kind of illusion magic.


    "Wait, is Luna an illusion too?"


    There was too little information to draw any conclusions.


    Luna hade to me in the same state, with Rulf perched on her shoulder.


    "Look, what''s going on here? I waspletely surprised!"


    It seemed that Luna was just as shocked as I was.


    When I asked her about the ce, she exined that it was a small city surrounded by fog outside the city limits.


    We had apparently arrived at the outskirts of the city through the fog.


    "These people, they''re not living, are they?"


    "You mean they''re ghosts?"


    At that moment, I absentmindedly watched the people passing by.


    "Yeah. It seems like this ce is not ordinary at all."


    These ghosts werepletely different from what I had imagined. If it weren''t for Luna''s special ability, I wouldn''t have recognized them as ghosts at all.


    Honestly, I had never considered the idea that these could be the souls of the deceased. It was more likely that this was some form of high-level illusion magic, and I didn''t think of them as actual ghosts.


    "Is this the ghost city that you are looking for?"


    "No, it''s not."


    I hade here to find the Dragon''s Tomb, not to explore a mysterious dungeon like this. I wasn''t sure if calling this ce a dungeon was urate.


    This ce looked like an ordinary city with a lot of activity, and if Luna''s words were true, then these were indeed ghosts or something simr.


    "For now, we should gather information. Regardless of what this ce is, we need to know how to leave."


    "Should I go outside the city? Let''s meet thereter."


    Luna pointed to a building with an inn sign.


    "It seems like there''s an inn over there. We can meet thereter."


    "Alright!"


    With that, Luna once again floated into the air, and I descended from the rooftop.


    Ignoring the curious stares of the people, I apologized politely.


    "Hey! What are you doing up on someone else''s roof? Get down immediately!"


    A middle-aged man shouted at us from below.


    His reaction felt so real that I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    "Do they even know they''re ghosts?"


    "What do you mean by ''they''re ghosts''? What''s that?"


    "It''s just a saying. Anyway, let''s check out what''s inside that inn."


    "Sure thing!"


    As we entered the inn that Luna had pointed out, I couldn''t help but wonder if the people here were aware of their true nature.


    If it weren''t for Luna and her abilities, I probably wouldn''t have noticed anything unusual.


    ''I wonder if they''re aware that they''re ghosts...''


    I thought to myself as we entered the inn.


    Before finding out more about this ce, I needed to know what it was and what secrets it held.


    The message that appeared earlier mentioned a "Repeating Nightmare" hidden dungeon.


    ''That name sounds ominous.''


    Before that message, there had been a message indicating that this ce was where the Dragon died.


    However, instead of referring to it as a tomb, it was called the ce where the Dragon died.


    ''Dragons usually choose their own ce of death and spend their final moments there. That''s why it''s called a Dragon''s Tomb... But...''


    There were various ominous signs.


    What secretsy hidden in this seemingly ordinary city?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The sun was gradually setting.


    I had spent some time gathering information from the people, or rather, the ghosts, in the city. The city was called "Lete," and the people here werepletely unaware that they were ghosts. The concept of death still existed in this ce.


    ''However, eventually, it became clear that they are ghosts.''


    Even though they appearedpletely normal, these people didn''t bleed when they were injured.


    I once witnessed two sturdy men fighting, with their skin torn and faces bruised, but there was no blood. The onlookers seemed unfazed, confirming that these people were indeed ghosts.


    ''Where''s Luna?''


    I had arrived in this ce when the sun was high in the sky, so quite some time had passed since then. I had been waiting for Luna at the inn we had agreed to meet at, but she was unusuallyte.


    ''I thought she would arrive before me.''


    Could something bad have happened to her?


    Luna was an exceptional individual with abilities rivaling those of warlocks and necromancers, so I hadn''t been worried at first. However, considering the secretive nature of this ce, I started to feel a bit concerned.


    ''A hidden dungeon. I''ve never seen a dungeon like this in a game before. They usually appear in ancient ruins.''


    Hidden dungeons were known for providing unexpected rewards, but their high difficulty often frustrated yers, causing some to delete their characters and start anew.


    The fact that such a hidden dungeon was here was unexpected.


    ''Is this ce rted to ancient ruins? I still don''t have enough information.''


    It was the first day, so I didn''t want to rush things. I needed to investigate this ce step by step.


    ''Suddenly, the atmosphere...''


    I felt a strange sensation. When I looked around, I realized that the people in the inn''s bar were all staring at me.


    The sudden turn of events sent shivers down my spine.


    "What''s going on?"


    I tried talking to them, but they continued to stare at me without any reaction, like lifeless dolls.


    The sound of a bell chimed somewhere in the city, and night fell in an instant. The people who had been staring at me began to transform into dark, smoky figures.


    "What is this?"


    It was an unknown mechanism. Their reactions didn''t seem friendly, so I quickly got up, left the inn, and found myself outside.


    But the situation was the same outside.


    "Goooah!"


    Bizarre cries echoed, and ck, smoky figures rushed towards me at an rming speed.


    I drew my sword and swung it at them, but it seemed that physical force had no effect on them. They continued to pursue me relentlessly.


    Quaaaang!


    In the distance, a deafening noise erupted.


    "Luna?"


    I ran towards the source of the noise, and there, I found an unexpected figure. A person dressed in pure white was emitting a radiant light and dispelling the smoky figures.


    As I recalled the figure, I realized that it resembled a character from the game.


    ''Evan von Orleon?''


    What could he be doing here?


    Had he arrived before us, or was he following us?


    Evan was dispersing the smoky figures with his shining aura.


    Unlike my aura, Evan''s aura caused the swirling ck smoky figures to disperse and regroup repeatedly.


    "Ah! You must be Barry Sanders."


    Evan finally spotted me and greeted me with a bright smile. He seemed unaware of my true identity, which provided some relief.


    He was an Aura master from the Kasian Empire, a faction that despised warlocks even more than the Empire did.


    ''Evan was in charge of defeating Eve Millennium, and he had an obsessive fascination with light.''


    His expertise in fighting Eve Millennium was enough to convey his formidable power.


    The Kasian Empire had been a trustworthy ally when I yed as other characters, but now I was a warlock. It was far from an ideal situation.


    "Where is Luna Pendragon? Or rather, did you create these ck, sinister entities?"


    "I don''t know. Are you after us?"


    "Exactly. I came to pursue Luna Pendragon, but it seems I found you first."


    With a swift motion, Evan attacked me.


    I quickly summoned my undead and raised my sword to defend myself, but...


    Kwa-ching!


    Evan used his aura ability without hesitation. Dozens of glowing swords surrounded him.


    "I won''t let my guard down. Please, go peacefully."


    He continued to smile while his dozens of light swords closed in on me.


    Swish!


    Before I could react, I was struck by the swords.


    "Gah!"


    I grunted as I was pushed back.


    Evan''s power was overwhelming, and I was struggling to defend against his relentless assault.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Give it back!"


    "Nope! Try to take it!"


    My stomach churned as I heard those voices.


    Unidentifiable noises filled the air, and when I finally regained my senses...


    "Ugh!"


    I gasped for breath, trying to take in my surroundings.


    And there, I realized it.


    Thendscape unfolding before me was the same as when I had first entered the dungeon.


    Children passed by my side.


    It felt like a dream, and my mind couldn''t process this iprehensible reality.


    This was as if...


    "Time reversal?"

 Chapter 118: Return

    Chapter 118: Return


    How did this even happen?


    The excruciating pain I had experienced just moments ago still felt vividly real, as if it could be touched and felt.


    As I examined my surroundings, trying to make sense of it all, I saw Luna flying toward me in the distance.


    "Hey! Friend!"


    Luna.


    What in the world had happened?


    Had she also experienced a time regression?


    "Wow! I just had the most amazing experience! Listen, listen!"


    She continued to shake me, but I couldn''t focus on her words, distracted by the same question that had gued me earlier.


    ''The townspeople''s actions are exactly the same as before. What about Luna? How does she know I''m here?''


    As if providing an answer to my questions, Luna spoke up.


    "Just a moment ago, I went outside the city and entered the fog, but I ended up right back where I started! Isn''t that strange? Don''t you think?"


    "Ah."


    So that meant...


    Luna had also experienced a time regression?


    "Luna."


    "Yeah! What is it?"


    "I just spoke with the townspeople a little while ago, asking for information, and then I went to the inn to meet you. And suddenly, it became night."


    "Huh? Night? What are you talking about? I just left and came back in a moment."


    "Luna, it''s not confirmed yet, but it seems like this city is stuck in a time loop."


    I exined everything I had experienced to Luna the townspeople turned into ck smoke, the escape, the noise, Evan von Orleans, and even my own death.


    Luna, who was usually scatterbrained, quickly grasped the situation and nodded in understanding.


    "Time reverse!"


    "Yes. It seems like that''s what''s happening."


    Given the scene I had witnessed earlier, with children passing by and familiar faces, it was almost certain that this city was stuck in a time loop.


    "So, the name of the dungeon, ''Repeating Nightmare,'' is quite literal."


    The problem was that we had no hints about the cause, conditions, or how to clear it.


    Having confirmed that even death couldn''t let us escape, our lives weren''t at risk. However, if we couldn''t find a way out, we might be trapped here for eternity.


    Considering the twisted nature of this sinful world, such unrealistic scenarios were entirely possible.


    "Then Evan must have experienced the time regression as well."


    Of all people, the worst possible entity had appeared here.


    It was already challenging enough to solve this dungeon, and now an uninvited guest had joined the mix.


    "He was strong."


    My words came out of nowhere, but Luna nodded as if she understood.


    "Yes, Evan is strong. My mom couldn''t fight him easily; she had to avoid conflict."


    "But you shouldn''t underestimate him. We don''t know how many times regression is possible until we understand the structure of this ce."


    Luna''s words were correct.


    We couldn''t assume that time regression would be unlimited; we needed to act cautiously.


    "So, what should we do first?"


    We had to find out where Evan had started.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Phew..."


    Evan von Orleans, who had been standing still in a daze, looked around.


    Having dealt with the ck smoke that wouldn''t disappear even after killing Barry Sanders, he had decided to walk out of the city, fearing that staying put would lead to an endless loop.


    He had thrown himself into the unknown fog, and before he knew it, he found himself back in the same ce where he had started, with the sun in the sky, as if time had reversed.


    "This is quite... peculiar."


    Evan, who prided himself on having gone through countless experiences, needed some time to gather his thoughts as he looked at the unusual scene unfolding before him.


    "Wow! It''s the knight!"


    "Knight!"


    The children who had been standing in ce ran over to him. Evan was taken aback by their pure innocence and looked at them with a perplexed expression.


    "You..."


    It seemed like the events he had experienced earlier were repeating themselves. Evan had to hide his confusion and lowered his stance to hold the children''s hands as they introduced themselves.


    "Samuel, Stevenson, Robert."


    "Huh? How does the knight know our names?"


    "Wow, how do you know our names?"


    Evan chuckled, remembering their names from their previous encounter.


    ''Well, this is... quite a headache.''


    Time had reveresed.


    Evan had been a part of the Holy Knights of Cashion, experiencing various mana anomalies throughout his career. However, this phenomenon was overwhelming, evenpared to all of that.


    The city was by no means small, and for the entire city''s time to be repeating itself was beyond ordinary means.


    ''So, Luna Pendragon and Barry Sanders. Have they also experienced time regression?''


    One question remained.


    If that were the case, had Barry Sanders, whom Evan had killed just moments ago, also returned to life?


    A clear goal had been set.


    First, they needed to find Luna and Barry.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    This time, Luna apanied me as we searched for Evan.


    The immense force that was affecting the city made it unnecessary for us to take separate risks.


    "If Evan has also experienced time reversal, then maybe he continued his activities after killing me and then regressed."


    While Luna had regressed earlier than me, she was now in the same loop as us, indicating that Evan would likely be in his second loop when we met him.


    "Look over there! They''re performing!"


    As Luna and I searched for Evan throughout the city, we stumbled upon a small theater performance taking ce in a square with a clock tower.


    The y depicted a group of characters defeating a man dressed as a red dragon, and I immediately recognized it as the story of the Red Dragon Krivmaher from the book I had.


    "Wow!"


    Seemingly forgetting our mission to find Evan, Luna watched the y with fascination.


    It seemed like she had never experienced anything like this before, as she marveled at the y despite its simplicity.


    "Hey there, stranger. Haven''t seen your face around here before. Are you a mercenary?"


    Around the time when Luna''s attention was captivated by the y, someone who had been watching the performance approached me.


    Even though my memories from the previous loop were still vivid, it felt awkward to be questioned by a townsperson who had turned into ck smoke. Nevertheless, I nodded in response.


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "Ah, are you here to join the Dragon Expedition? If so, you''re toote. The expedition left several days ago."


    "The Dragon Expedition?"


    This unexpected information made me question further. The man who had approached me with a strange look in his eyes gestured toward the y with his chin.


    "Our city is located near a dragon''s territory, and we''ve recently had to deal with its presence. I assumed that mercenaries like you would have heard about it ande here. Anyway, if you''ve just be a mercenary and missed out on the news, it doesn''t matter."


    "Are you going to confront the dragon?"


    "That''s right. Our city''s guardian deity, Lady Lethe, personally requested the expedition. While we haven''t had any major issues so far, having a dragon nearby could cause problems. Even though it''s a great honor to be personally requested by Lady Lethe, I guess it doesn''t matter if you''ve just be a mercenary."


    With each word he spoke, more pieces of information fell into ce.


    The ancient era.


    A time when gods and mythical creatures existed.


    Giants and dragons had lived during that era.


    Considering the connection between hidden dungeons and ancient relics in the book, my spection seemed usible.


    ''Is this city from the ancient era?''


    The entire city''s time repeating itself.


    But why?


    "Anyway, the results will be revealed soon. Even though dragons are fearsome creatures, with three high-ranking knights and the protection of Lady Lethe, there shouldn''t be any issues. It might be disappointing for you if you were hoping to join this prestigious expedition and add to your achievements as a mercenary."


    As the man finished speaking, the y came to an end with apuse. The actor portraying the red dragon fell to the ground as if struck by a knight''s sword.


    "It was fun! I''ve never seen a y before!"


    Luna, who had been watching from the front, returned and expressed her excitement.


    She seemed to be genuinely fascinated by the experience, despite the simplicity of the y.


    "Hey, friend, who is this?"


    "Who?"


    Luna, who suddenly asked me about the man next to me, received a curious look from him.


    "Oh, I apologize for my manners. Looking at your appearance, I thought you might be a priestess of Nyx. The silver hair and opalescent eyes are notmon."


    Were all priests from the ancient era known for their distinctive appearances?


    Did that mean Luna had ancient priestess blood?


    While it was just a spection, I couldn''t help but incorporate this new information into my thoughts, as I had done when ying games.


    As the actors left after the y, the people in the square dispersed. Thomson, who had been chatting with us, soon returned to his fruit shop, leaving only Luna and me in the square.


    "Luna."


    "Yeah?"


    "Did your mother have a simr appearance to yours?"


    "Yeah, she looked exactly like me!"


    If that were the case, then maybe her lineage had descended from the ancient era.


    Could it be that she possessed unique abilities awakened in her as a descendant of the priestesses who served the gods?


    Without realizing it, I was collecting and analyzing information, just like in the days when I used to y games.


    It felt like I had entered gamer mode after a long time.


    "Friend."


    In the midst of my deep thoughts, I heard Luna''s voice calling me with a slightly frozen tone. The emotions underlying her voice were unmistakable.


    As I looked up, her voice clearly conveyed surprise and confusion.


    "Wow, it''s truly astonishing. Have youe back to life, or is it just me who''s returned? Do you remember anything?"


    His voice was cheerful, and his steps were confident.


    In the distance, a knight bathed in sunlight was approaching, dazzlingly white.


    "You were the one who died at my hands."


    "Evan."


    Evan Von Orleans.


    I considered myself quite strong, but even I felt helpless in front of this overwhelmingly powerful figure.


    He smiled brightly as he looked at us.

 Chapter 119: Temple of Lethe

    Chapter 119: Temple of Lethe


    After a brief standoff, Evan began to approach us again. Perhaps it was because of the vivid memories from just moments ago.


    Almost unconsciously, I drew my sword.


    "Barry Sanders, judging by your reaction, it seems you''ve alsoe back to life for sure."


    Evan continued to speak calmly, his confidence unshaken, as he approached us. While I considered myself strong, Evan''s aura was so overwhelming that I wondered if Luna and I could even stand a chance against him.


    ''Can we win?''


    As Evan came closer, he extended his hand in a non-threatening manner.


    "No need to be so cautious. I won''t kill you as meaninglessly as before."


    His gaze shifted to Luna, who had been observing him with a cold expression.


    "You''ve grown quite a bit, Luna Pendragon. It''s been several years, hasn''t it?"


    "Don''t pretend to be friendly."


    "My apologies. I let my genuine delight get ahead of me."


    Evan didn''t seem to be tense at all, even with both Luna and me in front of him. His confidence in his abilities was evident in his every move.


    "Let''s start with a few questions. It seems like this isn''t an ordinary ce. Do you know where you are and why you came here?"


    "I don''t!"


    Before I could answer, Luna eximed.


    "We came to find treasure! We had no idea it would be a ce like this."


    "Treasure? In a peculiar town like this Well, it''s possible. There''s a reason for everything, and the treasure you came to find might be rted to the cause of this phenomenon."


    We hade here searching for something. Or more urately, I had.


    ''Krivmaher''s corpse.''


    This phenomenon couldn''t possibly be rted to a dragon''s corpse, so Evan''s assumption was likely incorrect.


    ''But where did Krivmaher die?''


    Did he die in this city?


    While I had received a message stating that Krivmaher''s corpse was in this dungeon when I entered, I now had doubts about it.


    One thing was certain: Krivmaher might have some connection to this phenomenon, but it probably wasn''t the direct cause.


    "I have a proposal," Evan said.


    Luna immediately bristled like an annoyed cat, her entire body showing signs of wariness.


    "It appears that both of you don''t know much about this ce. Do you know how to leave?"


    "No."


    "In that case, how about we cooperate? The power in this space is so strong that it''s nearly impossible for humans to create it. Moreover, fighting each other in a ce where it''s difficult to escape won''t benefit anyone."


    This time, I nodded before Luna could speak.


    "Alright, then. A truce?"


    "Friend!"


    Luna shot me an incredulous look, but this wasn''t the time to gauge her emotions. It was a time for logical and pragmatic decisions.


    "Very well."


    Evan nodded in approval.


    However, he couldn''t resist warning Luna with a hint of menace in his voice.


    "Luna Pendragon, you can invoke Eve''s spirit, as you know. But, as you''re aware, Eve can''t defeat me without proper preparation. Dying doesn''t mean much in a ce like this. You won''t truly die. So, I can make you experience eternal suffering."


    Evan concluded with a sinister remark, but he didn''t seem bothered by it as he casually stated, "I hope you understand that I am being generous to the both of you."


    With those words, he turned around and vanished into the alley where he had appeared earlier. In this repeating cycle of time, he could continue to torment us indefinitely.


    ''This is horrifying.''


    Once Evan was gone, I tried to rx my tense body, but perhaps I found sce too quickly.


    "Friend."


    Luna''s cold voice calling my name was intimidating. It was more like dealing with a stubborn child than anything else.


    "Yes, Luna?"


    "Why did you do that? Evan is a bad person! He said you died because of him!"


    I smiled bitterly and replied, "Yes, after dying once, I now understand Evan''s abilities. That''s why I stepped back."


    "But still! But still!"


    She seemed to have something more to say, but her thoughts appeared to be jumbled. Luna mumbled a few more words before turning her head away.


    "I''m only looking after you because you''re my friend."


    In the end, she decided to let it go. Her behavior was more amusing than frightening, but it wasn''t a situation tough about.


    "Alright, then."


    I nodded, and Luna''s gaze shifted from anger to relief. It was apparent that she had many thoughts and emotions, but now was not the time to delve into them.


    "Let''s find some information before nightfall."


    ''Fire Dragon Expedition, Krivmaher.''


    First, we needed to visit the mercenary guild.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After calming Luna and leaving, we tried to find the mercenary guild, but I made a mistake in thinking it would exist in this ancient era.


    Eventually, we ended up in a bustling market district, where we hoped to gather some information.


    "Wow, what kind of animal is this?"


    "His name is Rulf! A yellow-tailed rock monkey!"


    The market district was lively, filled with people of all ages. Luna''s arrival with Rulf attracted the attention of curious children.


    Luna, with a slightly smug expression, exined to the kids while puffing up her chest. It was a sight that amused me, but this wasn''t a moment to enjoy.


    "Big sister, where did youe from?"


    "Me? I came from far away! Do you know Endeavor?"


    "Endeavor? I don''t know."


    It seemed that there was no Endeavor in this era. While Luna interacted with the children and Rulf, a conversation emerged that we didn''t expect.


    "Sister Luna, can you not go to the temple?"


    "The temple?"


    "All the priests are praying in the temple right now! Our father is in the Fire Dragon Expedition, and he prays there every day! So only the priests can go into the temple..."


    Luna''s curiosity was piqued as she inquired further.


    Temple.


    In the era Luna and I live in, it''s a building that doesn''t exist.


    In the end, deities were just names, and there was no separate temple in this conformist society.


    ''Come to think of it, the high priest of the temple requested the Dragon Expedition.''


    Could we discover the secrets of this repeating city by going to the temple?


    I immediately said to Luna,


    "Shall we go to the temple?"


    "What''s a temple?"


    "It''s probably a ce where people pray to gods. Priests gather there too. I heard that the high priest of Lethe, the guardian deity of this city, requested the Dragon Expedition."


    "The Dragon Expedition? The performance earlier?"


    Come to think of it, I hadn''t exined it to Luna.


    I immediately told her about what I had originally been looking for and the information I got from Thomson, the former fruit shop owner.


    "Dragons! Wow!"


    Luna''s eyes sparkled as she heard the story.


    Then, she asked the children around her,


    "Where is the temple?"


    "If you go straight that way, you''ll find it! But can''t this man go in? They said only priests can go."


    This man?


    No, that wasn''t important.


    The fact that I couldn''t enter the temple wasn''t a big issue. After all, I would forget everything once I returned, so sneaking in without permission wouldn''t be difficult.


    ''The time now is disappointing.''


    The sunset had sneaked up on us.


    I didn''t know how far the temple was, but if we set out now, it seemed difficult to gather much information. There was no n for dealing with the residents who turned into ck smoke at night, and even if we endured the night, I had no idea what awaited us the next day.


    ''Still, I should do what I can.''


    We didn''t have much time, so we needed to hurry.


    "Kid, what''s your name?"


    "I''m Henderson."


    "I''m Luna! Just Luna. See you again next time!"


    I thanked the kids and headed toward the temple with Luna.


    Luna was petting Rulf and humming a tune, looking quite content. It seemed she had already forgotten about Evan and the encounter with him, thanks to the conversation with the children.


    "My friend."


    Then, Luna suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned around, looking in the direction where the children had been.


    "Yes?"


    "Do you think those kids will turn into ck smoke when the sun sets?"


    "...I think so."


    Luna''s expression noticeably turned gloomy.


    While her demeanor was somewhat pitiful, this ce wasn''t real from the beginning, just a dungeon. It was the remnants of a long-lost era.


    "Is that the temple?"


    Finally arriving at the temple after asking for directions, it was a solid and imposing structure, unlike what I had imagined.


    "Where are you from?"


    A man in a ck robe guarding the entrance asked us.


    Luna was amazed when she saw his appearance. "Wow."


    His pale skin, white hair and eyebrows, and radiant purple eyes were enchanting. His unique appearance was as dreamlike as Luna''s.


    "Are you a priest of Nyx?"


    I nodded in response to the question, simr to the one asked by Thomson, the fruit shop owner.


    "Yes."


    "And you?"


    "I''m her escort. I was assigned to protect the priest when we heard about the Dragon Expedition."


    The confidence to say whatever I wanted stemmed from the impending regression. Since he would forget everything anyway, it didn''t matter if I blurted out details.


    The guard at the entrance nced at us for a moment and then gestured to Luna.


    Then, he spoke to me, "Right now, we can only allow the priest to enter. I apologize, but could you wait for a moment?"


    Luna and I exchanged nces briefly, and then Luna smiled reassuringly, heading toward the temple.


    "No need to worry," she seemed to convey with her smile.


    She was stronger than me. In Endeavor Fortress, due to the unique battlefield environment, I might have appeared stronger, but ultimately, in a one-on-one fight, I would find it difficult to match her. The barrier of a transcendent being was that thick.


    ''The problem is...''


    I gazed at the sky as the sunset slowly disappeared.


    It might be difficult to gather meaningful information today. The guards who turned into ck smoke at night posed a problem, and even if we endured the night, I had no idea what awaited us the next day.


    As I drew my sword to indicate that I should prepare quickly, the priest at the entrance spoke..


    "What are you doing right now?"


    I didn''t feel it was worth answering. I just stood there silently with my sword drawn, waiting.


    ''At least there aren''t many people around the temple,'' I thought.


    Soon, the sun hadpletely set, and as expected, the priest guarding the entrance transformed into a ck figure.


    Whoosh.


    I tried to send a gust of sword wind likest time, but it was futile. It seemed as if physical force wouldn''t work, and the surprising part was that magic didn''t work either.


    ''How did Evan retreat?''


    In any case, before the ck smoke enveloped me, it prated into the temple like a dart.


    Crash!


    Inside, I saw Luna surrounded by the ck smoke.


    "Luna!"


    Had she been affected? Since I couldn''t see the sun setting from inside, there was a high chance we were caught off guard. Without knowing how to deal with it in the first ce...


    ''A person?''


    Suddenly, I saw a human-like figure from inside. If it wasn''t someone turned into ck smoke, could it be Evan? But his attire wasn''t like Evan''s pure white armor.


    -Gooo.


    The smoke that had enveloped Luna now swarmed towards me.


    Luna seemed as if she had fallen asleep, her eyes closed. I tried to step back for now.


    -Gooo.


    "You were there too?"


    The exit was already blocked. I didn''t know what to do. I swung my sword and cast a spell haphazardly.


    However, the ck smoke simply moved straight toward me without any impact.


    "Damn it."


    And that''s how the ck smoke engulfed me.

 Chapter 120: Luna Pendragon

    Chapter 120: Luna Pendragon


    "Senior... why?"


    The surroundings were filled with scenes of bloodshed, and all of them had familiar faces.


    "What in the world..."


    I hastily let go of the hilt of the sword I was holding, but the figure pierced by the sword didn''t change.


    "Lucia."


    Lucia, with Gkshur impaled through her chest, looked at me with a helpless expression.


    "Senior, why... me..."


    Her gaze fell to the ground, where Vivianne''s lifeless bodyy next to her.


    "They were all killed by Senior. All of them..."


    This couldn''t be real. Stay calm. What has happened to me?


    ''Lethe''s temple, ck smoke?''


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Haa..."


    I regained my senses.


    Looking around, I saw a scene I had witnessed before unfolding.


    "Give it back!"


    "No way! Try to take it from me!"


    The children''s cries echoed, and it was followed by the horrific memories.


    A nightmare where everyone I knew was dead.


    "So this is what happens when I''m engulfed by the ck smoke..."


    If I hadn''t experienced something simr once through the Laziness Barrier, I would have been deeply shocked.


    Maybe it would be better to die cleanly and return?


    Wait a moment. What about Luna?


    I looked up at the sky where Luna was supposed to have flown, but there was nothing there.


    I waited for her for a while, but there was no sign of hering back.


    ''Is she in shock? Or did something else happen?''


    In the end, I decided to search for her in the direction where I hadst seen her.


    Squeak!


    "Rulf."


    Unexpectedly, Rulf found me first.


    Why is it that Rulf is here, but not Luna?


    Squeak! Crunch!


    Rolf climbed onto my body and started pointing at something.


    Understanding his intention, I followed the direction Rulf was indicating.


    As I ventured further into the alleyways, an eerie feeling began to creep in.


    The city that had appeared so lively now seemed to be veiled in gloom.


    It was as if only a portion of the city had fallen asleep.


    Everyone appeared to be asleep, and the streets were shrouded in silence.


    ''Is this where Luna started?''


    Not the most pleasant ce to begin.


    But that aside, what is she doing and where is she?


    As I pondered these questions, I suddenly felt someone''s gaze on me.


    It was children.


    ''They''repletely different.''


    Unlike the children who had been ying and frolicking on the street I had started from, these kids were full of vignce and looked miserable. I continued walking, ignoring their gazes.


    "Hey, mister!"


    A child''s voice called out to me.


    "Did youe back from the Dragon Expedition by any chance?"


    I raised my head in response to the out-of-ce question.


    "No, I didn''t participate."


    "Oh, um, I see."


    The disappointed expression on the child''s face piqued my curiosity.


    "Why did you ask?"


    "Huh? Oh, our father was taken away. We were just wondering..."


    ''Taken away? Conscription?''


    Weren''t only mercenaries and knights supposed to participate?


    Come to think of it, it did seem oddly chilly.


    Even if it''s a poor district, theck of people was too unusual. With a hint of concern, I asked the child again.


    "Have all the people who were here been taken away?"


    "Yes. All the adults participated in the expedition."


    The boy''s answer furrowed my brow, even though I couldn''t exin why. As someone who roughly knew how the Dragon Expedition would unfold, I didn''t have a good feeling about this.


    ''It probably failed. That''s why this city became a dungeon.''


    If the Dragon Expedition had seeded, Krivmaher wouldn''t havee here and died. It was highly likely that the people in this city had all died or turned to ashes due to the supernatural power of this dungeon.


    I stopped my train of thought and turned my gaze to the child for a moment before resuming my steps.


    ''I just had a gut feeling.''


    I knew that they weren''t real people, but still...


    No matter what, it left me with a dogged feeling.


    What could have happened in this city?


    Why did it turn into a dungeon?


    As my thoughts twisted and turned, Rulf suddenly jumped down from my shoulder and ran off somewhere.


    It was an abrupt action, but interpreting it as a sign that Luna was nearby, I immediately followed Rulf.


    "Luna."


    In a corner as dark as night, her radiant hair was disheveled.


    Luna Pendragon.


    She was deeply asleep.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    From the moment I began to have memories...


    I had always been alone.


    "Luna Pendragon. The child who received both a curse and a blessing."


    That was the first phrase I remembered.


    Even though I hadn''t done anything...


    My identity had already been stamped and fixed.


    "Why...?"


    I couldn''t understand.


    I was just born that way.


    But there was no one by my side, only the wandering souls of the deceased.


    "Mom..."


    I had no family.


    My only rtive, my mother, was rarely with me.


    As if she had to hide and conceal herself, she endured the pain.


    Just because I was born, I was alive.


    "Luna, to survive in this cruel world, you have to be stronger."


    From some point on, I started learning magic from my mother.


    Interacting with my mother was still difficult, but just being with her made me happy.


    As I gradually grew stronger, the magic I had learned,bined with my special abilities, began to shine.


    "Well done, you''re my daughter after all."


    The day I received my first praise from my mother.


    It was a night when I was so happy that I couldn''t even fall asleep.


    Growing little by little, sometimes attending meetings, and asionally watching the faces of others for the first time in my life...


    My abilities, coupled with the magic I had mastered, began to shine.


    But then, my mother died.


    Bam.


    It was a day when the rain poured heavily.


    Everything in the Adeyrian Marsh, where the hiding ce was, was soaked by the rain.


    My mother, who always had a paleplexion...


    With a face as white as the thick fog...


    She appeared before me, taking herst breath.


    "You are Luna Pendragon."


    Meeting Evan von Orleans was the first time it happened.


    He arrived, carrying my deceased mother as if cradling a princess.


    He didn''t exin anything.


    I had no idea how my mother had died, who had killed her, or where she had died.


    He silentlyid my mother on the bed and affectionately stroked her hair, but that was all.


    "To survive... you must be stronger."


    I couldn''tprehend what Evan meant, given his sorrowful expression. I didn''t know who he was, why he hade with my mother''s lifeless body.


    Finally, he uttered a phrase as if casting a spell and vanished into the rain.


    And so, myst surviving rtive left this world.


    I was left alone in a world filled with despair, and I wept through the night.


    "Soul Imprint."


    I couldn''t let her go like this.


    Fortunately, I could see that her soul hadn''t departed yet.


    I carefully used the Soul Imprint that I was told to use with caution.


    "Now, Mom will be with me forever."


    My hands trembled, and tears fell drop by drop.


    I wasn''t foolish.


    A dead person was dead.


    The soul was merely a remnant.


    But even knowing that, I couldn''t bear the overwhelming loneliness.


    I knew it might torment her.


    But I couldn''t let go of my mother, knowing that she could be the only one tofort me.


    Even if the others in this world were afraid of me, calling me a wicked sorceress...


    I smiled, concealing my true feelings.


    As long as I had my mother, it didn''t matter what anyone else said.


    As long as I could appease this loneliness...


    I wore a smiling face and lived my days.


    In the midst of such days, he appeared.


    "You cannot kill me."


    At first, I didn''t pay much attention to him.


    I only had the expectation that maybe, with this yful young man, I could find something to ease my loneliness.


    But then, he showed me his actions.


    Unlike me, who whined every day about being lonely but did not have the courage to die, he was entirely different from me.


    He burned with a passion for life like no one else, fearlessly plunging a knife into his own chest.


    ''Adrias Cromwell.''


    He carried the burden of life, burning his own lifeline.


    Perhaps what I had yearned for wasn''t someone like him.


    Our meeting was brief, but the strong impression he left lingered even after I returned to my sanctuary.


    There was no connection between us, yet I couldn''t forget him for a while.


    ''Ah, Adrias Cromwell.''


    When I ventured outside my sanctuary for the first time in a long while due to an unexpected request, I realized the connection when I found out that Adrias was the one who had killed Kyle.


    I wanted to be close to him.


    I wanted to approach him and see what would happen.


    Could I find meaning in life just like him?


    Perhaps, just perhaps...


    Could I forget my loneliness by his side?


    With the whole world shunning me and facing the opposition of those dark mages known as the "Assembly."


    Among the people who hated me for merely being born.


    Please.


    Save me.


    I don''t want to entertain these agonizing thoughts any longer.


    Please.


    Someone...


    "Luna."


    Who...?


    "Luna Pendragon."


    Now, the voice that had be more familiar than anyone else''s.


    The owner of that voice...


    "Let''s go back, together."


    A smile formed.


    "My friend."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    It was warm.


    Despite wanting to stay in this warm state, I reluctantly stirred, eventually unable to keep my eyes closed under the slow, soothing touch that wiped away my drowsiness.


    Inside the slowly opening eyelids, a gxy was positioned.


    "Did you sleep well?"


    "Friend..."


    Luna could smile brightly thanks to a man who filled her pupils just like that gxy.


    "You''re back."


    "I waited. I''m relieved you''re safe."


    There was someone who cared for her and waited for her.


    She was no longer alone.


    Just that fact made Luna happy.


    Even though the experience might seem ordinary to others, Lunay on hisp, looking up at the sky and thought she had made a really good decision toe out of her hiding ce to find Adrias.


    A new friend and her only friend.


    Click!


    "Ruf! You were here too!"


    Because this reality was so blissful.


    Luna thought, ''I don''t want to see my friend in pain,'' and deliberately avoided looking up, even though she thought it might be okay to repeat eternity in this ce.


    Feeling Adrias'' warmth against her head, Luna''s silvery-white eyshes trembled.


    Someday, she would undoubtedly have to leave this strange ce.


    But at least for this moment, Luna hoped it wouldst forever.

 Chapter 121: Madman

    Chapter 121: Madman


    Evan, who had woken up with a pounding head, looked around.


    Realizing that he had regressed, he let out a mixed chuckle.


    "Haha, this is the first time I''m feeling powerless even after bing an Aura Master."


    His eyes briefly softened.


    It was a day when rain fell unusually heavily.


    Encountering an unexpected disaster and receiving unexpected salvation.


    Since that incident, he had relentlessly honed his skills.


    ''Performing nightmares, what a wicked act. Is it rted to the cult''s devil worship?''


    He couldn''t resist the ck smokes that defied physical force.


    Thanks to that, he had to experience the nightmare from that day again, and it was the worst feeling.


    But one thing he had discovered was that those ck smokes were vulnerable to light.


    It was something he had sensed initially, but it was confirmed in the previous episode.


    Starting from the fact that they were vulnerable to light, Evan, who had firmly concluded that these ck smokes were evil, immediately thought of the dark magicians who had entered this ce with him.


    ''He must have gone to gather information elsewhere since we didn''t run into each other while heading to the Lord''s Castle in the city center.''


    There was no information about why this city was repeating.


    There was only the Lord in the Lord''s Castle, who made frustrating noises.


    One interesting thing was the story of the Dragon Expedition, which hinted that this city may have existed in the distant past.


    Although he didn''t feel like he was in ancient times, seeing this mysterious power made him nod.


    ''Fire Dragon... I know a lot of things from ancient texts, but it''s unfortunate that I don''t know the name.''


    As a Holy Knight of the Kasian Empire, he had umted a lot of knowledge.


    If only he could find out the name of the Dragon, he would have a high chance of understanding the whole story and the era through the knowledge from the documents he had read so far. But unfortunately, they didn''t know anything about the Dragon''s name or information.


    They justined that since the Dragon had settled nearby, it should be exterminated by the high priests of the temple.


    ''Cooperation is needed.''


    As he realized that the situation was bing increasingly unusual, sharing information became urgent.


    Although he hadn''t expected to be so powerless, now was not the time to boost his ego.


    ''If I have that nightmare again...''


    He thought it might be better to die or leave the city and regress.


    Evan''s footsteps quickened as he set his goal.


    He had to meet Luna and Barry Sanders before sunset toe up with a n.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Episode 3.


    The only information I had gathered from the 2nd episode was that the temple was suspicious; I couldn''t find any urate information.


    I wondered if Evan, who was acting separately from us, had found any information.


    ''Surely he hasn''t escaped already?''


    That, too, was not bad news.


    It was evidence that you couldn''t escape with your own strength.


    ''Of course, Evan isn''t an ordinary person.''


    I wasn''t worried because this is an unusualbination.


    And the probability of Evan escaping was low in the first ce.


    "Friend!"


    "Yes, Luna."


    "I saw a strange person in the temple! A weirdo!"


    Luna put on a very serious expression, but it was ratherical.


    She asked with her lips slightly curling up, resembling a child mimicking an adult.


    "A strange person?"


    Now that I thought about it, I also seemed to have seen something.


    Because I was so distracted, I didn''t see it clearly, but if Luna saw a person, it seemed that I had seen it correctly.


    "Yeah! He wasn''t dead! He was a person!"


    "Ah."


    That''s right.


    Luna could distinguish between souls and people, right?


    "Is there anyone else besides us?"


    "Yeah! It was an old man in a ck robe. He looked really surprised when he saw me."


    This rings a bell.


    It seemed like we had found a key rted to the mystery.


    "Let''s go back to the temple."


    This time, we knew the way to the temple, and we had plenty of time.


    Enough time to figure something out.


    Perhaps we could even clear this dungeon.


    ''Since it''s a hidden dungeon, it won''t be as easy as it sounds.''


    Soon, we left the dark alley and headed for the temple.


    We could feel the children''s gazes as they left.


    "Poor things."


    Luna''s sudden words made me hesitate for a moment, but then I nodded slowly.


    "They might be wandering here without knowing they''re dead."


    Luna gently grabbed the edge of my clothing.


    "We might be able to help them, right?"


    "We''ll try."


    As long as we cleared the dungeon.


    Maybe then, those children could move on.


    The children in the slums looked pitiful, and it was a role they couldn''t avoid.


    We might even feel more sorry for them than their parents who had probably died and disappeared into Krivmaher.


    ''I hope clearing the dungeon will solve everything.''


    If the dungeon was cleared, but they continued to wander, there was nothing more I could do for them.


    I wasn''t a saint.


    We quickly passed the open space I had already passed several times with Luna and passed through the long shopping street...


    And soon arrived at the imposing temple of Lethe.


    "Where are you from?"


    The priest acting as the gatekeeper asked when he saw them.


    I was about to answer that I was a priest of Nyx when...


    "Wait."


    Another priest hurriedly came out of the temple and said,


    "Father Berial will not receive guests today. Can youe back tomorrow?"


    The situation had clearly changed.


    The person named Berial, a priest inside the temple, was now more likely to be someone like them who experienced regression.


    "It''s different!"


    Luna also shouted in surprise, looking at me.


    And she quickly ignited her determination.


    "We''ll break through."


    When I drew my sword, Luna quickly prepared her enchantment magic.


    "What are you doing now...!"


    Two priests who were surprised by my actions quickly took out theirbat gear and staffs.


    "Sorry."


    Even though it was meaningless to apologize since they would regress anyway, I quickly approached them and swung my sword.


    Was it too sudden of an attack?


    Due to my actions that went againstmon sense, the two priests were separated and fell.


    Since they were people who didn''t bleed, I might have been a bit too harsh, but since they were already dead, I didn''t care.


    Swish!


    Just as Luna finished her arrival, she went straight into the temple.


    I hurriedly followed her, and inside, I saw people panicking and running away.


    "Luna, let''s find that person who''s alive."


    "Yeah."


    Luna''s eyes gleamed with a peculiar light, and she dashed inside like an arrow. I grabbed one of the fleeing people and asked,


    "Is there a priest named Berial here?"


    "H-High Priest?"


    A high priest...


    "Could it be that this Berial person was the one who organized the Dragon Expedition?"


    "As long as you don''t harm me, I''ll tell you. Yes, he''s the one."


    Things were starting to make sense.


    So, was there a connection between the Dragon Expedition and this regression?


    But it wasn''t enough information yet.


    Crash!


    Suddenly, a loud noise erupted from inside.


    Feeling the dense mana energy, I quickly ran toward the source of the noise.


    "Luna."


    Fortunately, Luna seemed unharmed.


    And in front of her stood the old priest in the ck robe that they had seen in a previous episode.


    "This, this, this is unbelievable!"


    He looked at me and Luna with a confused expression, shouting,


    "Wh-why is a priest of Nyx here? Wh-who are you?"


    The magical power gathering at the tip of his staff didn''t seem normal.


    Luna seemed to sense it too as she quickly moved away from her position.


    "No! Don''t touch my city!"


    Kwaang!


    A storm of magical power erupted, destroying an entire side of the temple building.


    The monstrous ability was even more terrifying than expected, making my whole body tense.


    "Stop. Are you Berial?"


    "T-this is a city under the protection of Lethe! G-Go away, you demons!"


    Words wouldn''t work.


    I gestured to Luna, and then I rushed towards Berial.


    "H-here, Lethe will not forgive you. R-retreat immediately, you fiends!"


    My sword swung towards him in an attempt to stop him, but it was repelled by an unknown barrier.


    However, Luna, who followed closely behind, swung her massive scythe, easily cutting through the barrier.


    "You, Nyx''s priest!"


    Is he insane?


    At least he didn''t seem sane.


    Well, if you had been living in a space where the same day repeated over and over until now, you might have gone crazy.


    Even if they didn''t know how time worked herepared to the outside world, it was likely that this Berial had been regressing from ancient times to the present day.


    His magical power was intense, but his reaction wasn''t great, so I easily subdued him.


    "How, how can an outsider be here..."


    "Berial. Is your name Berial?"


    "I haven''t done anything wrong! In fact, it''s because of me that they''re alive!"


    Luna and I exchanged uncertain nces while watching Berial''s rambling.


    First, let''s try talking to him.


    "Berial, it seems you know that this city keeps repeating itself. Are you the one responsible for this?"


    "Me? With what power! This is just Lethe''s grace! Worship! Lethe has granted us eternal life! Ahahaha!"


    Berialughed like a madman, hisughter piercing the air.


    Someone''s voice cut through Berial''sughter.


    "He''s insane."


    "Evan."


    Evan, who had suddenly appeared, was walking through the shattered temple walls.


    "So, are you saying that those ck smokes are blessings from the gods?"


    "ck smokes? Hahaha! Those are the most evolved forms that appear when humans are blessed! They are not just ck smokes!"


    "...He''s insane."


    Evan''s expression as he said that seemed strangely stiff.


    "Gods would never create such wicked beings. Gods are all about light, and those who fear the light dare note from the gods."


    "Light? Light? You may not know which doctrine I believe in, but you are too narrow-minded! The gods seek diversity. You are not people who can rashly criticize them!"


    Berial''s face, which had been heatedly protesting, gradually cooled down.


    In my opinion, it was just meaningless faith and words, but it seemed to be an ambiguous conversation between a Holy Knight of the Empire and an actual priest who believed in the gods.


    "Evan, for now, let''s find a way to leave this city..."


    "Nyx''s priest."


    Berial, who interrupted my words, stared intensely at Luna.


    "All of this is my fault. But I will never regret it. I will not abandon this city."


    Suddenly, he regained his senses and spoke calmly, then he smiled at Luna...


    Boom!


    And he exploded.


    "What is this..."


    Evan''s confusion echoed inside the temple.


    Berial had blown himself up.

 Chapter 122: Dragon

    Chapter 122: Dragon


    "Regression..."


    Because the situation in this dungeon was still unfamiliar, we couldn''t anticipate Berial''s actions.


    Could he really be contemting suicide?


    "Nevertheless, it seems like we''ve caught a lead. Well done."


    Evan greeted us nonchntly.


    It seemed like he couldn''t escape, although we didn''t know how he had found us.


    He briefly examined Berial''s lifeless body, then surveyed the temple''s interior.


    ''More importantly...''


    I was troubled by the words Berial had uttered just before dying.


    The words that had started all of this, his determination never to abandon this city, indicated his connection to this dungeon. But it also raised another question.


    ''Did a human create a dungeon like this by their own power? That''s unbelievable.''


    It had to be some kind of power rted to time, nothing else could sustain such a vast space for hundreds, even thousands of years.


    "There is no Soul."


    Luna said as she inspected Berial''s corpse.


    Through her words, we realized that the soul moved with regression.


    ''In the end, we''ll have to regress too.''


    We needed to capture Berial to obtain urate clues.


    "They''re the ones!"


    "High Priest Berial!"


    The temple guards who arrivedte eximed in astonishment.


    Tension filled the standoff.


    "In the end, that Berial guy holds the clue."


    Evan mumbled something strange and raised his sword.


    When the guards tightened their grip on their weapons, Evan pierced his own heart lightly.


    "See you in the next regression."


    Evan said with a nonchnt smile, blood flowing from his lips.


    Both I and the temple guards were taken aback by his abrupt action.


    "Isn''t this a bit too extreme, even for him?"


    As expected, sane people were rare among superhumans.


    Evan also seemed quite crazy.


    "Friend."


    Luna reached out to me.


    I wasn''t sure of her intentions, but I took her hand, and magic was unleashed.


    "Let''s go!"


    Our bodies floated in mid-air.


    The guards watched the whole sequence of events with nk expressions.


    Through the hole in the temple, we escaped, flying toward the city''s outskirts, shrouded in mist.


    It might be too hasty, but after Berial''s death, there seemed to be nothing more we could gain in this round, as Evan had suggested.


    "It''s already enough. Berial might be the core of this dungeon... It was easier than expected."


    I promised to meet Luna directly at the temple for the next regression and set off toward the city''s outskirts, inside the mist.


    "Give it back!"


    "No way? Try to take it!"


    The voices of the children we had heard four times before.


    Hearing that faint noise, we ran straight to the temple, just as we had agreed in the previous round.


    ''This seems to be the most convenient way to regress.''


    We had previously regressed by either dying or being enveloped in ck smoke, but this time, I liked the method better.


    So when we arrived at the temple at full speed, I realized that I was the closest one.


    "Who are you?"


    The gatekeeper looked wary as he saw me rushing in.


    Should I wait for Luna or enter first?


    While contemting this, a sudden chill ran down my spine.


    "This is not the time for this."


    An ominous premonition briefly crossed my mind.


    "This ce is not somewhere anyone can enter recklessly!"


    Bang! I surrounded myself with mana and leaped towards the temple.


    Ignoring the gatekeeper, I forcefully broke through the temple doors and entered. Inside, startled priests all had their eyes fixed on me.


    ''Berial already knew about regression and evenmitted suicide!''


    I had been too careless. I hoped my assumptions were wrong...


    Without pausing, I proceeded to the same spot where I had found Berial in the previous round.


    "Gurgle..."


    There, Berial, foaming at the mouth, was already looking at me, mocking.


    I tried to approach him, but he was already dead.


    "Haha."


    I chuckled involuntarily.


    This lunatic.


    He managed to die again.


    ''What should I do now?''


    How can I stop this?


    Even if I regress again, if Berial keeps dying...


    A dreadful thought crossed my mind: I might have to stay in this eternal loop, just like Berial.


    ''Berial must have a mental limit to keep dying like this.''


    It had to be.


    But could I endure it until then?


    Berial was already borderline insane.


    What were the chances of me winning this regression battle against such a madman?


    Kwaang! Evan appeared, wielding a sword, as a part of the temple copsed.


    He nced inside, frowned as if he understood the situation, and said, "It''s a stalemate."


    Evan seemed to share my thoughts.


    In the end, it would be a mental battle between us.


    Berial couldn''t keep choosing death indefinitely.


    "Barry Sanders, it seems this will be a battle of endurance."


    Evan spoke and lightly pierced his own heart.


    A showdown of madmen against madmen.


    Was it really necessary when we could just leave the city?


    "I will probably regress about ten more times in advance. Please assess the situation and act ordingly. Also, inform Luna of this."


    Evan''s nonchnt words indicated that not just anyone could be an Aura Master.


    Soon after Evan''s death and the temple''s copse, Luna emerged from the broken temple''s gap.


    "What''s going on? I''m thest one!"


    "Luna, things have gotten a bitplicated."


    I briefly exined what had just happened.


    Luna, after hesitating for a moment about Evan''s suggestion to regress around 10 times, asked me, "What do you want to do, friend?"


    I didn''t have an immediate answer. Evan was surprisingly quick to make decisions.


    "I''m confident," Luna said nonchntly. "But I''m worried about you. Can you handle it?"


    I couldn''t help butugh at Luna''s concern.


    Yes, it was either do or die.


    "So, shall we also regress about 10 times?"


    "Yeah, we just need to go outside the city 10 times!"


    Compared to Berial, who had to take his own life, our situation was much better.


    At least we had the option to leave the city.


    "If 10 doesn''t work, then 20. If 20 doesn''t work, then 30."


    We could regress more than 100 times if needed. Let''s see who would win.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Regression 14th round.


    Berial still didn''t stop dying.


    Regression 30th round.


    This lunatic kept repeating death endlessly, perhaps because his mind had turned into dust.


    Regression 55th round.


    It was just a matter of going outside the city, but the concept of time was slowly breaking down.


    We managed to stay sane thanks to Luna, even at the 80th round.


    Regression 87th round.


    Evan needed a brief rest. It was the first time he seemed human.


    Regression 100th round.


    After repeating it 100 times, a sense of despair began to creep in.


    Berial kept escaping, and we started feeling anxious about spending eternity in this space.


    And...


    Regression 100th round, 101, 102, 103...


    At some point, we lost count as the number of regressions continued to increase.


    Berial''s madness exceeded our imagination, and we were slowly being consumed by that madness.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    I couldn''t remember how many rounds ago I had seen Berial''s body and regressed again.


    In terms of time, it must have been nearly three years.


    No, it could be even longer, but it was impossible to calcte because we repeated the same time and space.


    Perhaps we had spent a much longer time inside, or maybe it was shorter than we thought.


    ''What round is this?''


    I tried to recall the number of regressions, but it wouldn''te to mind.


    There were so many regressions that Evan and Luna had lost count.


    With each regression, our spirits were gradually breaking.


    ''I''m tired of going outside the city and checking Berial''s body at the temple.''


    I wanted to give up on everything.


    Since nothing was changing...


    ''I need to change the approach.''


    It would be more productive than giving up.


    I forced my legs, which had remained still, to move.


    I realized that I had been too fixated on Berial.


    From the beginning, I had thought that a dungeon like this couldn''t have been created by the power of a single human.


    ''Hidden dungeons are mostly rted to ancient ruins. That means they are connected to something that existed only in ancient times,'' I pondered.


    Ancient times. The era of dragons, giants, and gods. Among them, this ce was likely rted to dragons and gods.


    ''Even if it''s rted to dragons, it doesn''t make sense. It''s probably rted to the gods,'' I thought, and it made sense when linked to Berial.


    Berial was a priest of Lethe, known as the city''s guardian deity. So, it would be appropriate to assume that Lethe''s power was at work here.


    ''If I continue like this, nothing will change,'' I thought. To make a difference, I needed to change my approach.


    In retrospect, everything in this dungeon was ultimately rted to the gods. I decided to let go of my obsession with Berial and investigate the temple.


    Luna and Evan might have gone for another regression, but whatever I did in this round wouldn''t matter. Evan seemed to have done quite a bit of research on his own, and Luna was probably going to skip this round, knowing that we had agreed to meet in the next one.


    If I didn''t lose track of the regression count, we would meet in the next round.


    So, for now, I headed to the temple alone.


    "Who goes there?"


    Ignoring the gatekeeper, who greeted me with the same words as before, I walked towards the temple.


    It had be too repetitive to even bother acknowledging them.


    "Stop! If youe any closer, I will use force!"


    I casually pushed aside the gatekeeper blocking my path, who was embedded in the temple pir with mana, and opened the door.


    They were already dead. Moreover, when we regressed, it erased any guilt associated with killing them.


    I moved past the priests who greeted me with surprise and headed straight to see Berial.


    Even though I knew he was already dead, there was no reason not to confirm.


    "Gurgle..."


    As expected, Berial was there,ughing and foaming at the mouth.


    I smiled at him and said, "You can rx now. I won''t be bothering with you anymore. After all, you can''t sustain this space with your power alone. There must be something hidden around here, right? I''ll find it."


    I deliberately spoke as if I knew something, hoping for some reaction.


    "..."


    But it was toote; he was already in his final moments.


    His expression seemed somewhat surprised, but I couldn''t tell if it was a reaction to my words or just the expression of someone about to die.


    ''In any case, my thoughts won''t change,'' I thought.


    There was no way Berial alone could maintain this space.


    The dungeon''s core must be hidden somewhere, and it was likely inside this temple.


    I had to find it, or else I might go mad.


    "Kyaah!"


    A priest who had entered the room where Berialy screamed.


    I nonchntly swung my sword to take down the screaming priest and then exited the room.


    The countless regressions had worn away my emotions.


    Moreover, the thought of going back upied the back of my mind, so I had no hesitation.


    "It''s an intruder! Stop him!"


    I wondered if the people of this era were weak, or if I had be strong. There was no one among them who could stop me, except for Berial, who was essentially nonexistent now.


    ''Strong individuals must have participated in the Dragon Expedition,'' I thought. Given that they mentioned high-level knights, I believed that Aura Master in this era were called great warriors.


    I couldn''t be sure, but it made sense since facing dragons without an Aura Master would be strange.


    "Kreeugh!"


    "Defend the temple!"


    I effortlessly dealt with everyone in the temple, leaving behind eerie lifeless bodies drenched in blood.


    Finally, the temple''s interior fell silent.


    I continued searching through the temple, deep in thought.


    ''Why did I fixate on Berial?'' I pondered. Maybe it was part of Berial''s strategy, intentionally drawing attention to himself. When I thought about it, it was ridiculous that all this had happened because of one person like Berial.


    ''I can think this way because I''ve yed games,'' I thought. The concept of a dungeon core came to mind. Evan and Luna probably didn''t understand the concept of regr dungeons, let alone hidden dungeons. They likely had no idea what was happening.


    While contemting these thoughts, I continued searching the temple. Time passed quite quickly, as I encountered some priests who had called for reinforcements outside, leading to a few confrontations with the city''s soldiers.


    ''It''s wider than it looks,'' I thought, realizing that the temple was quite spacious. If not for the soldiers in the middle, I would have finished searching quickly.


    -Gooo...


    It seemed that I was running out of time. I heard the characteristic sound of ck smoke.


    ck smoke filled the air, and I prepared myself, thinking that this round wasing to an end. "I''d rather not have nightmares," I mumbled.


    It seemed toote to leave the city now. While contemting death, something unexpected happened.


    -Goooo...


    The dead priests in the temple suddenly turned into ck smoke and began moving towards some unknown destination, not attacking me as I had anticipated. I followed the ck smoke out of curiosity.


    ''What''s this?'' I wondered. The ck smoke was moving in an entirely unexpected direction.


    -Goooo...


    The ck smoke entered a crevice in the temple''s wall. I drew my sword and broke through the wall.


    -Goooo...


    Suddenly, something unexpected emerged.


    Red scales torn into long, jagged patterns. Blurred pupils in what had once been clear eyes.


    It was a gigantic red dragon, now reduced to a hazy, monstrous form.

 Chapter 123: A world in ruins

    Chapter 123: A world in ruins


    It looked as if it were alive.


    The red scales glistened with vitality, and the muscles appeared ready to move at any moment. However, for some reason, its eyes seemed unfocused, as if it were in a daze.


    ''Is it alive?'' I wondered, approaching slowly. Why was Krivmaher here? What could possibly require this overwhelming disy of power?


    The intense aura around us seemed to be the result of an exceptional concentration of mana. It made it challenging to see clearly.


    ''Could it be a Dragon Heart?''


    It was a legendary item that had been mentioned in tales. A Dragon Heart was said to be an unparalleled source of mana, an engine that no magical technology could replicate.


    However, I couldn''t understand why the Dragon Heart seemed to be active. It appeared to be dormant, but it was doing something.


    ''What is it doing?''


    It seemed to be doing something that required a tremendous amount of mana.


    ''Could it be rted to the dungeon core?''


    There was no way a Dragon Heart could create a permanent time loop like this, but was there some connection?


    As I pondered these questions, I couldn''t afford to get lost in thought any longer. A familiar sound interrupted my thoughts.


    -Gooo...


    The ck smoke, now gathering outside, was approaching us. It felt like an overwhelming wave of darkness.


    "Am I trapped here forever?" I mumbled, realizing that leaving the city was no longer an option.


    It was difficult to imagine that a Dragon Heart could create such a permanent time loop. However, with the current situation, I couldn''t help but think about it.


    The relentless ck smoke moved closer, making it difficult to think about anything else. It seemed that Krivmaher was pulling the ck smoke towards itself.


    "I can''t just stand here and do nothing."


    The Dragon Heart was undoubtedly a treasure, but escaping from this situation was my top priority.


    I charged forward. If I could destroy the Dragon Heart, perhaps something would change.


    I felt a mix of anxiety and determination as I rushed towards the massive dragon. My sword cut through the air, aiming for the Dragon Heart.


    Quadduk!


    However, I underestimated the dragon''s defenses. Despite my best efforts, the sword failed to prate the dragon''s scales.


    Before I could react, the ck wave of smoke engulfed me, and I was swept away.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Give it back!"


    "No way! Try to take it from me!"


    I awoke to the sound of children''s voices arguing.


    I still felt a bit queasy from the nightmare, but there was no time to dwell on it.


    ''I need to find Luna,'' I thought. I had to find Evan too. After spending so much time together, even Evan didn''t feel like an enemy anymore.


    Now he felt like arade.


    I had to find them, especially Luna.


    I dashed forward without hesitation.


    I had agreed to meet Luna and Evan at the temple, but I needed to tell them about my experiences before that.


    "Luna! Evan!"


    I shouted their names as I ran.


    People around me stared at me as if I were crazy, but I didn''t care.


    After calling their names for a while, I spotted Luna flying in the distance.


    "Friend."


    Unlike our first encounter, Luna looked puzzled when she saw me.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I found a dragon."


    Luna''s eyes widened as she processed my words.


    "A dragon?"


    "Yes, a dragon."


    Luna''s energy returned as she realized the significance of what I had said.


    "We need to find Evan."


    I knew that I couldn''t prate the dragon''s scales with my power alone, but Evan might have a better chance.


    We set out to find Evan and quickly located him.


    "What''s going on?"


    Evan seemed exhausted, but his expression brightened as I exined everything, just like Luna had earlier.


    "Is that true?"


    "Let''s go together."


    Once we had found the dragon, we knew that Berial was no longer relevant to our situation.


    However, when we arrived at the temple, we witnessed an unexpected sight.


    "Berial?"


    Berial was outside the temple.


    He looked like he had prepared for suicide at any moment, but when he saw us, he let out a manicugh.


    "You all rushed here so eagerly. What are you nning to do?"


    "It seems like there''s something bothering him," Evanmented on Berial''s strange behavior.


    Indeed, Berial seemed different from before, and his transformation might be the clue we needed to escape this ce.


    "Why? Why did youe here to destroy my city? Are you not afraid of the divine punishment that Lethe will bring upon you?" Berial shouted with desperation in his voice.


    "I have always believed in the existence of God as a Holy Knight of the Kasian Empire," Evan shouted, drawing the attention of the priests who began to gather around the temple.


    Ignoring the onlookers, Evan calmly spoke, "And I have always believed that God is a merciful being."


    "I''ve said this before, but me your foolishness for judging God by human standards!" Berial retorted.


    "To be honest, I still have doubts about whether your so-called Lethe is a real God," Evan continued.


    "But now that I''ve experienced this ce firsthand, I can''t find an answer to who else could create such a ce if it''s not a God. So, while I may doubt whether Lethe is truly divine, I will never follow Lethe. From now on, I will only follow the light."


    "Hahaha! What is the definition of perfection? Do you dare to judge it as a mere human like you? Lethe is perfect! More perfect than any other God in this world! But you, just a lowly human, dare to deny Lethe?" Berialughed manically.


    Berial then took a strange-looking object from his pocket. It was a small statue about the size of his palm, with a bizarre and grotesque appearance. It was a dark red color, resembling a sculpture of a monstrous fetus.


    A powerful surge of energy radiated from the object, stronger than any named item I had encountered before. Luna and Evan seemed to sense this as well, and their expressions grew serious.


    "Only the light shall I follow," Evan said as he drew his sword, and Luna activated her Divine Descent ability. I prepared myself for battle as well.


    ''What does your talk about God and light even mean in this situation?'' I wondered. To me, God was just an almost omnipotent entity, and light was just electromaic radiation.


    "Evan, we''ll take care of the priest. Please break the Dragon Heart in the temple," I suggested.


    "Understood."


    Berial''s strange object began to twitch and emit iprehensible noises.


    Inhuman sounds echoed through the temple, and the object''s form started to expand, transforming into a grotesque monster that defied description. I had never seen anything like it before.


    "This is an item, right? Or a monster?" I wondered aloud.


    The appearance of this creature was as disturbing as its mysterious emergence. However, I found some hope in facing it.


    Compared to the endless cycles of regression, battling such a creature multiple times seemed like a wee challenge.


    The creature''s bizarre emergence was a puzzle in itself, and I suspected that defeating it would require equally unique tactics.


    Its appearance was not only grotesque but also unsettling.


    The creature''s voice was like an incantation, and its chants seemed to alter the very fabric of the sky, turning it dark.


    "Something''s not right. I''ll go ahead."


    Evan rushed forward, heading straight for the temple. While I didn''t know the exact location, the temple was the only ce inside which the Dragon Heart could be found.


    As an Aura Master, Evan should be able to cut through the building and find the dragon with a single stroke.


    "But why doesn''t he try to stop us?" I wondered aloud.


    The surprising thing was that even while watching Evan, Berial didn''t take any particr action.


    Did he sense a crisis and act differently from before?


    However, the answer came shortly.


    Kwaaaah!


    A powerful surge of mana.


    It was a tremendous force that could hardly be considered human strength.


    "Wow..."


    "How?"


    While listening to Luna''s admiration, they watched as the temple crumbled.


    The enormous form of the Red Dragon still had a blurry focus, surrounded by mana.


    ''Could that also be Berial''s power?''


    Upon closer inspection, ck tendrils seemed to be adhering to the dragon''s body.


    It looked as if the ck tendrils were controlling Krivmaher, and that was soon revealed to be the truth.


    "You shall forever be trapped in nightmares! This is the mercy of Lethe!"


    As if it had be night, the sky turned pitch ck.


    And the priests who had been around naturally transformed into ck smoke, following Berial''smand as the sunlight disappeared.


    I don''t know what principle this is, but for now, it''s time to take down the enemies before us.


    Uuuung.


    My elite undead forces manifested beyond the void and materialized on thisnd.


    To my left and right were Nickel and Timur, and the colossal Ludo appeared behind me, while Mirenae flew yfully around.


    -%!@@!!


    ng!


    A creature that had transformed into a furry, two-legged beast from the statue lunged at Nickel.


    Nickel also disyed hostility toward the creature, as if sensing something.


    "This is amazing."


    "Eve."


    From the beginning, Luna sensed something unusual and immediately unleashed her power.


    Eve Millennium, who had taken control of Luna''s body, looked around and smiled before speaking to me.


    "I think I should block this way, don''t you think?"


    In the direction she pointed, a massive amount of ck smoke was gathering.


    It would be unreasonable to fight while trying to avoid those.


    Perhaps in this situation, the most troublesome enemies were the ck smoke entities.


    "Please."


    "Well, I guess I should do at least this much to save face."


    Although she was speaking to me, her gaze was directed towards Evan, who was fighting far away.


    The emotions in her eyes seemedplex.


    ''Is there something else I don''t know?''


    A slight curiosity crossed my mind, but now was not the time for that.


    My undead minions were already rushing toward the monster that appeared to be about 3 meters tall.


    ''Destroy them all.''


    I raised my sword after giving themand for the undead to leap forward freely.


    I don''t know what that monster is.


    But I can''t let it block my path.

 Chapter 124: Avarice of Adrias

    Chapter 124: Avarice of Adrias


    The appearance of the monster was quite bizarre.


    Perhaps it resembled a fetus at first, as something elongated like a balloon floated alongside him from his belly button. It had a beast-like form with a mix of brown and ck fur, as well as two massive horns protruding.


    It walked on two legs, and while its hands resembled primates, it had only used simple punches instead of using tools.


    ''If there''s a problem, it''s that ck smoke.''


    Whether Berial was controlling the ck smoke or the monster itself, it swung its fists with ck smoke wrapped around them.


    A Regress Punch?


    Moreover, its entire body was shrouded in ck smoke, making it impossible to approach carelessly.


    ''But what to do with this?''


    Here, the unexpected advantage of a necromancer shone.


    Kagaga!


    Nickel blocked the fist of the unnamed monster with his sword, and the ck smoke showed no reaction.


    Regardless of whether the ck smoke enveloped it or passed through it, Nickel simply swung his sword.


    "Goo-wah!"


    While Nickel, Timur, and Mirenae''s shadows held back the monster, Ludo''s greatsword fell precisely onto the monster''s head.


    Crack! Crunch!


    ''Is it over?''


    I was momentarily surprised by how easily the monster crumpledpared to my expectations, but I didn''t let my guard down.


    By looking at Berial, who was still watching me with a mocking gaze, I could confirm that the battle was far from over.


    Kruduk.


    The monster''s body began to reconstruct itself, as if time had been rewound.


    Advertise it as something to do with Regression.


    ''Perhaps there''s a separate trick to winning this time.''


    I thought that I might not be able to win with just this round.


    "No one can take my city! Never! Never!"


    Berial, still shedding tears of blood, reveled in his maniacalughter.


    "Warriors of Lethe! Against these impure beings..."


    "Let''s keep it down a bit."


    A ck gust of wind engulfed Berial.


    The monster was shrouded in ck smoke, so I entrusted it to my undead and focused on dealing with Berial.


    "Do you know what I''ve been through to maintain this city? How dare you intruders..."


    "Berial."


    Quazijijijik!


    Although the sword was blocked by the transparent shield Berial had conjured, it shattered momentster.


    I followed the retreating Berial and said, sticking close to him.


    "I''m not curious about your story. I don''t want to understand it."


    "Shut up, you impure seed!"


    Kwaah!


    A white beam shot out without an incantation, solely through mana maniption.


    I felt it before, but it was a form of magic I hadn''t seen before.


    Is it from the ancient era again?


    ''But it''s too simplistic.''


    The destructive power was strong, but it would take a fool to stand still and get hit by something like that.


    "I can make a rough guess. You were probably part of the Dragon Expedition, and it seems like it failed. The enraged dragon attacked this city."


    "Ah..."


    "And the power enveloping this space is probably the power of Lethe. It seems like you said something to Evan about cleaning up the mess you made..."


    Crack! Quaang!


    The shield shattered, and Berial''s trembling eyes came into view.


    "You probably didn''t think you''d end up like this, did you?"


    "W-Well, this...!"


    "I understand too. The gods are beings we can hardlyprehend. I can somewhat empathize with why you keep shouting that to Evan. You probably want to undo the destruction of the city caused by the dragon''s attack."


    Even if I kill Berial now, he will regress anyway. That''s why I didn''t bother to attack the dazed opponent.


    "But Lethe must have granted your request just as you wished. Without any consideration, I''m sure. Am I right?"


    Berial silently shed tears of blood.


    "The result created by Lethe''s power is this space. A day in the city that repeats eternally, and it happens to be right before the dragon''s attack. My guess seems to be correct."


    Up to the 100th regression.


    During that time, I didn''t just regress without any thought.


    I analyzed the reasons and causes.


    Special skill, Sloth.


    I had experienced it and the transcendent emotional state it brought firsthand. Perhaps it was the emotions the gods were feeling.


    In that case, this careless and inconsiderate dungeon format would make sense.


    "I saw children who had lost their parents in the slums. Have you seen that?"


    "What does that have to do with anything?"


    "They repeat the same time every day, hoping their parents wille back. It''s just an illusion if you think about it. But you know, don''t you?"


    Berial remained silent.


    "Those ck smokes are not illusions; they''re real souls. They''re not alive; they''re just trapped souls. Don''t you find them pitiful?"


    "Shut up. If it weren''t for me, they wouldn''t even exist."


    Words may say that, but there''s no power.


    Still, he''s notpletely insane, is he?


    Kwaggwaagwang!


    Kooddeudeudeu!


    A dazzling light shed as Evan was weilding Aura, shing through Krivmaher.


    Even though it was a dragon, the one being controlled without any sense of self couldn''t be Evan''s opponent. Evan''s mastery over aura was particrly formidable.


    Eve, as an expert in matters rted to souls, was effectively blocking the ck smoke entities.


    Whether the core of this dungeon was the Dragon Heart or the undead statue-like monster, we seemed to be winning in the end.


    Berial seemed to sense this change and slowly raised his head.


    "It must be fate for a priest of Nyx toe here. Haha."


    Heughed as if something had been lifted, but it looked eerie with the traces of tears on his face.


    "Intruder, your words are correct. Yes! Everything you say is right! With my reckless judgment, I killed everyone and prayed to Lethe for an end. But this isn''t just a miracle I obtained easily. It''s a miracle achieved by sacrificing thousands of souls."


    He uttered it as if sobbing.


    "But how could I abandon this city? I sacrificed them, and in the end, meaningless repetition continues, but how can I give up?"


    "Don''t whine. It''s your own doing."


    Luna might feel empathy in those words, but I didn''t.


    Unnecessary pride and stubbornness. Staying in the same ce without knowing how to move forward. That sight reminded me of myself right after the ident, and it filled me with disgust.


    Once the dungeon core is destroyed, we''ll deal with it then.


    If this guy regresses before the core breaks, it might lead to an unpredictable situation, so we needed to control the variables.


    "Yeah, it''s all my fault. That''s why I''ll take responsibility. Intruders shouldn''t have to step forward."


    The flow of magic was unusual.


    If Berial were a knight, he might have smashed the dungeon core, but unfortunately, as a magician with mana in his heart, he couldn''t stop it.


    ''Just kill him?''


    If he regressed, I didn''t know what would happen.


    But on the other hand, this opportunity might note again.


    Of course, all of this could be my misconception.


    ''In that case, let''s just kill him.''


    There was unease about regression, but I had to eliminate the threat.


    Swoosh!


    After a long time, the Bone Sword, which extended like a whip, pursued Berial.


    Sharp thorns-like bones instantly tore through Berial''s body.


    "Cough!"


    At the same time, the Bone Explosion caused by double casting erupted.


    Quaaaaang!


    Was it a mistake?


    It seemed ambiguous, as he appeared to die without any resistance.


    ''No, he could have ended his own life if he wanted, he didn''t need to die by my hand.''


    But what on earth was he trying to do?


    Kruduk, pwoosh!


    There must have been something after all.


    Berial''s flesh shattered and began to transform into ck smoke.


    Then, in an instant, he was sucked into the statue-like monster.


    #$^@$&!!!!


    The monster, which had been facing the undead, let out a roar and gradually started to wriggle.


    "What''s that again?"


    As if emptying out, something connected to the balloon-like belly left on the now-shell-like monster wriggled, then started to break apart as if hatching from an egg.


    [Sloth Phantom (Legendary) wishes to use Sloth.]


    [Sloth Phantom (Legendary) will share cooldown with Sloth.]


    [ept?]


    Suddenly?


    Nickel''s emotions came through.


    Intense hostility and urgency were palpable.


    ''I don''t know what that is...''


    Considering the usual Nickel, it wouldn''t hurt to trust him.


    I was hesitant because it would consume my powerful trump card, but I had one more trump card left in me now.


    When I epted it, a young blue mana enveloped Nickel.


    He fluttered his robe draped over his shoulders and unhesitatingly summoned aura, the one I had seen before.


    An honest downward strike.


    Swoosh!


    As if space had vertically shifted, an illusion urred...


    In the midst of it, something unknown was sliced in half before it could even escape from the balloon.


    Kwaarrggh!


    With a deafening scream, ck smoke poured out.


    Along with it, the ck smoke controlled by Eve went wild, and Krivmaher danced like crazy.


    ''Is it over?''


    For now, we put some distance between us.


    Just in case, we didn''t want to risk getting in contact with that ck smoke and triggering a regression.


    Pwang!


    Quaaaaang!


    As we turned our heads to the explosion that threw the undead back and forth, Evan finally seemed to have shattered the Dragon Heart.


    Magic surged in an instant, sending shockwaves throughout the area, making the entire city tremble.


    Goooooh!


    "Luna Pendragon! Barry Sanders..."


    Evan''s shout echoed and disappeared in an instant.


    Looking at where he disappeared, a cluster of light seemed to form like a portal.


    "Clear!"


    It was the proof of clearing the dungeon.


    Now, if we went through that portal, in the game, it led to a reward room, but I had no idea what would happen here.


    What was certain was that we could escape from here.


    ''Evan was just swept away.''


    Was breaking the Dragon Heart the correct answer?


    Or did we luckily clear the gimmicks in order?


    Now was the time to escape without thinking because the ck smoke was still lingering and wreaking havoc.


    "Eve!"


    I shouted with all my might, but I couldn''t see her through the ck smoke.


    Just when I started to feel slightly anxious...


    "Friend..."


    A blurry smile appeared on Luna''s face.


    It seemed that Eve''s summon had been undone now.


    "Luna! It''s over now. Let''s get out quickly."


    "Friend, it''s okay. You go first."


    I felt something was off.


    Why couldn''t she get out?


    "Luna!"


    "I''m sorry, friend."


    What''s there to be sorry about?


    "I can''t escape, hehe."


    Awkwardughter flowed from Luna''s mouth.


    She can''t escape? What kind of nonsense is that?


    The ck smoke, like iron filings drawn to a ma, converged on Luna as if it had lost its way.


    Luna''s figure faintly appeared from time to time, but it looked precarious.


    "Luna..."


    "Friend, thank you so much. I really..."


    Luna began to shed tears.


    "Really! I was so happy! So please, I hope you''ll be safe! Leave me and go quickly!"


    "What the hell are you talking about!"


    Is she insane?


    Why would I leave you behind?


    "Hurry, get out! The exit is disappearing!"


    As Luna said, the light mass of the portal was gradually bing blurred.


    I had never experienced such a phenomenon in the game.


    "I''m okay... so please, my friend, run away quickly. I''m okay!"


    Luna''s tear-stained face, smiling so brightly, came into view.


    "I''m okay. I''m used to this. And Rulf is here..."


    Luna''s voice gradually faded.


    The ck smoke was still expanding, and it seemed like it wasn''t all over yet.


    "Thank... so... okay..."


    "Damn it."


    I couldn''t help but curse.


    I cared more about my own happiness than anything else.


    My happiness and the happiness of everyone I loved were the most important things to me.


    That was the conclusion I had reached while living as Kim Jin-hwan, andter as Adrias.


    "I know you''re listening. Do you know the situation right now?"


    I shouted in the empty surroundings.


    "So just give it to me. Release Luna, right now!"


    ["You''re being greedy."]


    That childlike voice echoed in my mind.


    They were indeed listening.


    Original Sin.


    "Anyway, I won''t leave until I save Luna. Even if I rot away here, do you think that won''t affect you? It won''t be a pleasant story for you, either, will it?"


    ["Greed isn''t necessarily bad. I never said I was bad."]


    My heart was torn.


    But there was no pain.


    ["In fact, it''s a great idea fitting for ''Greed''!"]


    The ck Crown revealed itself in front of me.

 Chapter 125: God

    Chapter 125: God


    ''I''m okay.''


    Now, beyond thepletely blocked vision, I thought of the friend who had already escaped this city.


    I did my best.


    And I had no regrets.


    Even though I didn''t know what would happen to me here.


    ''Because my friend survived.''


    That''s enough.


    There was no need to stay here because of these relentless ck smokes.


    "..."


    But still, if...


    ''If my friend stayed behind.''


    ...How happy would I be?


    Gooohhh.


    My mana began to waver.


    Mom handled it well, but I must still have a long way to go.


    Will I have to stay in this repeating city, engulfed by the ck smokes, again soon?


    If so, this time, I''ll be alone.


    No, there''s Rulf.


    But it''s still a bit disappointing.


    "I''ll take you to see another y when we get out of here someday."


    A promise my friend once made.


    I''ve watched countless performances together in the za.


    Now I even have all the lines memorized.


    But still, I''m okay.


    "This is delicious! What is it?"


    "Is this your first time trying something like snacks?"


    "Snacks! I''ve heard of them! This is a snack?"


    "When we go outsideter, I''ll buy you something even tastier."


    "Great!"


    My friend had promised to buy me snacks someday.


    Tastier than what I had here.


    I had been looking forward to it, but it''s a bit disappointing.


    But still, I''m okay.


    With my friend.


    Talking more, ying more, and seeing more...


    There were still so many things I wanted to do together.


    So many things I wanted to say.


    ''It was too short.''


    If I had known, I would have endured countless loops just to spend more time together.


    It''s regrettable, but...


    Still, they''ll remember me.


    "Hehe."


    That''s enough.


    My life had been nothing anyway.


    It felt gratifying to have done something for someone, even in the end.


    And the fact that the recipient was my friend made it even better.


    So, I''m really okay.


    Kwagakagak!


    The smokes were getting out of control.


    They weren''t ordinary souls.


    Due to countless regressions, I couldn''t feel rationality anymore.


    They had just amalgamated into evil, makingmunication impossible.


    If we hadmunicated, we might have had some control.


    "But still, I''m not alone because Rulf is here."


    Crack!


    "If I had known it would turn out like this, I would have sent you to friend too. I''m sorry."


    I can''t hold on any longer.


    It''s the end now.


    The prospect of eternal loneliness ahead choked me, but I endured.


    Loneliness was familiar.


    "So... I''m okay."


    The ck smokes, which I could no longer keep at bay, rushed closer like a rampage.


    With my eyes closed, I epted my fate...


    Light approached.


    "Light?"


    I slowly opened my heavy eyelids in response to the intense sensation transmitted through them.


    The light, so unexpectedly bright, was impossible to look at directly.


    But the voiceing from that light gave strength to my legs.


    "Luna."


    "Fr...iend?"


    The ck smokes were relentlessly pushed away.


    As if they were cleaning up the world painted ck.


    The light of the Gate to the World.


    Through it, Adrias, wearing a ck crown, was approaching.


    "A dream?"


    Is this a dream?


    Why is my friend here? And this light...


    "Luna Pendragon."


    I still couldn''t believe it.


    I just stared nkly, and he smiled, saying, "Let''s go back together."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    My body trembled.


    I swallowed my blood and forced a smile.


    I couldn''t worry Luna.


    "Friend... Friend!"


    She shed tears like a little child.


    How agonizing it must have been.


    I knew how remarkable her determination was because I had spent time in this godforsaken ce with her.


    Enduring an eternal time that you can''t even die in, all alone.


    It was terrifying beyond imagination.


    The smokes that surrounded her retreated as I used my light magic.


    It was just a simple light spell, but thanks to my extraordinary talent in light magic and the special skill "Greed," it became an extraordinary light spell.


    The magic that turned the entire city white might make someone who didn''t know think it was the rebirth of a god.


    "I thought there wouldn''t be any side effects. Can''t hold on for long."


    The special skill Greed.


    And the skill inherent in the crown, Charity.


    I thought using both would eliminate the side effects, but I was greatly mistaken.


    It did eliminate the side effects.


    It just removed only the transcendent emotional state.


    [Mana absorption increased by 666%.]


    [Magic resistance increased by 666%.]


    [Mana control increased by 666%.]


    [Physical regeneration increased by 666%.]


    [Temporary talent ''Insight (Genius)'' applied.]


    [Your stamina does not drop temporarily.]


    [Entering the transcendent emotional state ''Greed.'']


    [Lasts for 66 seconds.]


    Thanks to the increased mana control, I could meticulously control the light around Luna and me, reducing its power. Otherwise, both of us would have been blinded.


    Unfortunately, the portal has disappeared.


    Now, I don''t know what will happen to me either.


    Will the regressions continue, or is there another way to escape?


    Still, for now...


    "I''m relieved."


    Chuckle, chuckle!


    Rulf pped his hands, delighted.


    What does he know that he''s acting like this?


    I carefully bent down and wiped away Luna''s tears.


    If I had a niece, would this be what it feels like?


    Regardless, the important thing was that Luna was now my person.


    ''I won''t give up. I won''t abandon her.''


    Though I didn''t know what it was like at first, the time we had spent together through countless regressions was not an ordinary experience.


    It felt like family.


    Even Evan, who was once our adversary, felt like arade who had endured trials together.


    Goo...


    The ck smokes had discreetly disappeared.


    Thanks to that, when the time of Greed ended, we were both safe.


    "Adrias..."


    Luna still choked on her words.


    Hearing my name from her lips after so long.


    "Why didn''t you leave?"


    "For someone like you, I think you like it here."


    "I do! But that''s separate! Adrias should have left! You shouldn''t have stayed because of me!"


    "It''s okay. There must be a way for us to leave together."


    Honestly, I couldn''t guarantee it.


    But there must be some way.


    However, before that thought could fully form, an unexpected message reached us.


    ["Come."]


    Just as I was about to ask what that meant, surprised by how much he was talking today...


    Did you call me?


    The air trembled.


    It was a sound that could not be produced by humannguage or oral structures, yet the meaning was conveyed.


    And I had experienced this kind of thing even in games.


    "God."


    The appearance of a god.


    God. Yes, you call me ''god.'' I know that they have given me the name ''Lethe.''


    I never expected a god to intervene.


    I knew they had all disappeared since ancient times.


    We couldn''t see any form.


    But judging by the presence we could sense nearby, it was clear that they were close to us.


    In the end, I couldn''t hold on any longer and copsed.


    As I looked at Luna with a worried heart, I saw Rulf, who had been on her shoulder, foaming at the mouth and copsing. She, too, was panting and had her hand on the ground.


    "What do you want?"


    Me? To you? I just answered the call.


    "I haven''t called you."


    I haven''t said you called me either.


    Then who called? Did Berial call before she died?


    My body was already not in great condition due to the recoil from Greed.


    When the pressure from Lethe, which was gradually intensifying, began to make my head spin, something emerged.


    ["I called."]


    Original Sin?


    Long time no see, Observer.


    ["We''re not here to exchange pleasantries."]


    I couldn''t concentrate due to the sudden start of the conversation.


    What do you want?


    ["I called to give you a warning."]


    I could feel the emotions of Original Sin.


    Such vivid vengeance and vitality.


    What happened? I didn''t even know the fact that Original Sin had a self in the previous life, so I had no idea.


    ["Just wait. I''ll kill you all."]


    I''m looking forward to it.


    Iprehensible conversation flowed, and soon Original Sin seemed to fall asleep.


    What does this guy want to do?


    When the aimless and iprehensible conversation seemed to being to an end, Lethe''s attention turned towards me.


    Is it painful


    "Are you speaking to me?"


    Yes


    "Yes, It is painful."


    I see.


    I could feel Lethe''s gaze.


    It seems you''ve been asleep for quite a while.


    Although I couldn''t see, it felt like Lete was looking around.


    After carefully surveying the surroundings, Lethe''s gaze returned to me.


    You have a remarkable mental strength.


    Damn, what am I supposed to do? If you''re going to disappear, do it quickly.


    I was in so much pain that I almost let out a curse, but I couldn''t rashly provoke the entity referred to as a god.


    This being could easily erase a human like me from the world with just a breath.


    After all, this entity casually created a space like this.


    "Do you want something from me?"


    No. Instead, I have something to offer.


    "Yes?"


    I found myself responding involuntarily.


    Something to offer?


    I hope that you and the Observer can achieve your shared goal.


    Calling the Original Sin the Observer is one thing, but a shared goal?


    I didn''t even know what Original Sin''s goal was in the first ce.


    My goal is simply the peace of the world and my own happiness.


    [''The one who forgets at the edge of memories'' grants protection.]


    [Protection will manifest automatically upon meeting the conditions.]


    Protection? Meeting the conditions?


    This is something I''ve never encountered before, not even in games.


    I''ll be waiting.


    With that, Lethe disappeared.


    Along with it, a gathering of white light formed a portal.


    ''A portal! Thank goodness...''


    ...I thought, just as.


    The sudden release of pressure felt like a rush of air into copsed lungs, causing me to gasp.


    "Cough."


    In the end, I started coughing up blood.


    Shivering, I summoned Nickel and retrieved a potion from the expanded backpack he was holding.


    At the same time, I forcibly fed potions to Rulf and Luna.


    ''Just the mere presence, without any malice or hostility, possesses this much power...''


    In the game, it had seemed like an abstractly strong entity, but experiencing it firsthand made me understand why it was called a god.


    I didn''t know if it was an actual god, but with that level of power, it could certainly be considered one.


    "What a waste."


    Luna, who couldn''t protect herself due to her depleted mana, muttered after drinking the potion.


    "I wanted to talk to the god too."


    It seemed like she was still okay, which was a relief.


    Even though I was still somewhat shocked, I couldn''t help but smile.


    The portal didn''t show any signs of disappearing, unlike the previous ones.


    As we were about to restrain ourselves and leave, something caught my eye.


    "Krivmaher."


    The reason I came here.


    In hindsight, I had experienced an incredibly surreal journey.


    I had thought it was just a dragon''s tomb, but things had taken apletely unexpected turn.


    Still, since I''m here, I should turn that into my undead.


    ''When I think about it, this journey has granted me soul imprints, divine protection, and even a real dragon.''


    Even if I were asked if I wanted to go back to the past and redo everything, I would probably shake my head.


    That''s how much this experience was filled with despair and frustration.


    "I''m d Luna is safe."


    Come to think of it, is Evan okay?


    By now, he might be worrying about us.


    ''When we get out, will there be enemies waiting for us?''


    I didn''t know.


    For now, I had to create a bone dragon and leave with Luna.


    To fulfill the promise I made to her.


    As I approached Krivmaher, I noticed something strange.


    "What is this...?"

 Chapter 126: Krivmaher and the Peculiar Incident

    Chapter 126: Krivmaher and the Peculiar Incident


    Somethingpletely unexpected was shining near the fallen Krivmaher.


    Approaching it, I could discern that it was a fragment of a dragon''s heart, or rather, a dragon''s heart piece.


    ''It''s a dragon heart... or rather, a fragment of one.''


    Although I called it a heart, it looked more like a gem.


    Despite being recently shattered, it still emitted a powerful aura.


    "Dragon!"


    Luna, who had followed me, shouted.


    It was hard to believe that she had been struggling just a while ago, but her adaptability was remarkable.


    "That was the goal from the beginning, but it''s still too soon."


    "This..."


    Luna pointed at the shattered dragon heart.


    "Shall we try to fix it?"


    "Can it be fixed?"


    Luna started examining the shattered dragon heart, touching it gently.


    "Just leaving it like this would be a waste."


    Luna opened her artifact and retrieved something.


    It was a white needle.


    "Hang in there! This is normally used for sewing souls together, but it might work!"


    Even though her mana had somewhat recovered, she wasn''t in a condition to use magic just yet, and she grumbled as she held onto the needle with a pout.


    In the meantime, I checked the portal just in case, but fortunately, it seemed to be permanent this time.


    "We''re done!"


    A white thread was threaded through the needle in Luna''s hand. It didn''t seem like mana, though.


    Before I could ask what exactly it was, Luna began to sew the shattered dragon heart back together.


    Looking back, it seemed like Luna knew a variety of odd skills.


    "Get ready!"


    "Alright."


    While I didn''t specify what to prepare, she seemed to understand.


    I immediately took out catalysts from Nickel''s expanded backpack that could assist in undead summoning and arranged them around the fallen Krivmaher.


    ''It''s a real dragon. One shot probably won''t be enough.''


    I had better magical skills now, and I had prepared the catalysts thoroughly, so it shouldn''t take as long as it did when I made Ludo into a ghoul.


    I created auxiliary magic circles with the catalysts and positioned various devices in their ces. Once Ipleted the preparations for the spell, Luna handed me the dragon heart.


    "This is the dragon heart."


    Touching it, it had a unique texture and sensation.


    It felt both hard and jelly-like.


    On the surface, it looked like an unprocessed giant gemstone.


    Luna had sewn it herself, making it look somewhat like a patchwork.


    "May I use it?"


    "Who else would use it?"


    Luna tilted her head as if wondering what I meant by that, appearing genuinely pure-hearted.


    I''ll have to protect Luna. She seems too innocent despite her strength.


    I approached Krivmaher, inserting the dragon heart into the area where the heart had been shattered.


    The dragon heart was an unnned element, so I had to make some adjustments to the magic circle.


    "Alright! Let''s go!"


    Luna examined the magic circle once before enthusiastically shouting,


    [Intermediate Necromancy: Casting Skeleton Summon.]


    [One corpse detected.]


    [Detecting materials that aid necromancy. Additional effects will be applied.]


    Wooong...


    The magic circle began to glow, and mana started gathering.


    Various catalysts converged the mana into a cohesive form of Krivmaher''s body.


    Although using the skill automatically arranged the mana and created the spell formation, I slightly adjusted the forming spell.


    ''I think it should be done like this.''


    Even if the spell formation was adjusted by the system''s correction, it wasn''t always precise.


    It was a judgment I could make thanks to my improved understanding of magic from studying under the head of the School of Magic, Berial.


    ''Headmaster Berial, Priest Berial of Lethe. Their names are quite simr.''


    A random and irrelevant thought crossed my mind as I poured mana into the spell...


    Ding!


    [Charitable Greed detects the precious metal ''Dragon Heart.'']


    [Spell sess rate +15%]


    Luckily, I was wearing the Crown of Greed, which meant the Dragon Heart was ssified as a precious metal. It was a good sign.


    Thanks to Greed''s ability to continually absorb ambient mana, the spell circle was constantly supplied with mana. Finally, a change started to ur in Krivmaher''s massive body.


    ''If it weren''t for the crown, this would have been difficult...''


    The amount of mana being used exceeded my expectations. This could be due to the forcibly imnted Dragon Heart.


    Wooong...


    The powerful magic circle hummed, and the gradual transformation of Krivmaher into an undead being was impressive.


    "Stay strong!"


    Creak!


    Luna and Rulf, instead of me, cheered on Krivmaher.


    What was funny was that Krivmaher seemed to respond as if it understood their words.


    ''Isn''t it supposed to be dead?''


    I thought it must have been a delusion and continued pouring mana.


    [Intermediate Necromancy: Sessful summoning of a Skeleton.]


    [Summoned a true dragon (mythical) corpse.]


    [The raised corpse''s level is excellent. Stat bonuses apply.]


    [The raised corpse''s level is superb. It''s in its final form. Stat bonuses apply.]


    [The raised corpse''s level approaches transcendence. It partially inherits the traits from its past life.]


    [It is a mythical undead. It inherits some characteristics from its past life.]


    The scales hadn''tpletely fallen off.


    Krivmaher''s scales had turned into a somewhat dull crimson color, but it was surprisingly appealing.


    ''Dragon scales are sturdy, so this isn''t bad.''


    As I was about to open Krivmaher''s status window, he suddenly spoke.


    -Finally, I thought I could rest in peace, but fate can be cruel.


    He spoke.


    "Wow! He spoke! Friend! The bone dragon spoke!"


    I understood as well, but I was more puzzled than excited.


    What''s going on now?


    -You seem perplexed.


    "Who wouldn''t be?"


    -Indeed. I didn''t expect my consciousness to endure like this.


    "Your consciousness?"


    -I thought it would be lostpletely. Our hearts contain a greater essence of power than other creatures. Our mana, as well as parts of our consciousness and techniques, reside within.


    Krivmaher felt like an old man who had lived for a very long time.


    -Through the power of transcendence, I lost myself and was bound. However, I retained the memories of all those years. I thought I was finally breaking free from my shackles, but fate had other ns.


    He continued his monologue while Luna cheered enthusiastically.


    I also listened attentively, and during a brief pause in his speech, I opened his status window.


    [Bone Dragon (Mythical) - Krivmaher]


    [Undead]


    [Tier 12]


    [Mana: 245,111]


    [Traits: Self, Broken Dragon Heart, Draconic Essence, Corrosion, Wisdom, Physical Resistance]


    Mana: 245,111?


    Tier 12?


    There are no ordinary monsters here.


    The asterisk on the Self trait was intriguing.


    [Self: A strong force allows the preservation of the true self.]


    I wasn''t sure if this was a good thing or not.


    Is he going to listen to me? Having a powerful undead is great, but...


    -My dear, do you know the identity of the item you used?


    "It''s not you; it''s your master."


    -In that case, do this.


    Suddenly, Krivmaher proposed a trade, which was a headache, but I decided to hear him out.


    -Give me the crown you used. In return, I''ll serve as your mount.


    The Crown of Greed?


    I carefully considered the options.


    Krivmaher, the True Dragon, had impressive stats, but I wondered about its obedience. If I died, what would happen to it?


    On the other hand, the Crown of Greed was an item that boosted my stats when worn. I hesitated because it was a valuable item.


    However, a thought crossed my mind.


    ''What if I do this?''


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In the middle of the night, when everyone was asleep, Abraham, who had returned to the academy dormitory before the end of the vacation, heard a strange noise. At first, he thought it might be a mistake, but after several nights of hearing the same sound, he finally woke up.


    "What on earth is that noise?"


    He stepped out of his room to look around. Even though there were windows in the corridor, it was pitch ck.


    "Ugh."


    The atmosphere was not veryforting. There were very few students who had returned for the vacation, and wandering around outside at thiste hour, making strange noises, was unlikely for any student he knew of.


    So, what was this noise he had been hearing for the past few nights?


    "Driving me crazy."


    He could have ignored it, but the noise was more annoying than he expected. It wasn''t particrly loud, but it was strangely irritating.


    "Is anyone there?"


    Abraham called out softly in the dormitory corridor.


    However, he heard no response. The dark corridor remained eerily silent, with only his voice echoing emptily.


    The unsettling atmosphere gave him goosebumps. Although he had never thought about it before, the dormitory he lived in was known for having various rumors and ghost stories.


    Of course, such rumors existed in other dorms as well, but his dormitory, in particr, seemed to have many.


    He didn''t have a chance to think about it much before, but he realized that the dormitory he stayed in had quite a reputation for supernatural tales.


    Although he could have just ignored the noise, it bothered him more than he expected. The peculiar noise wasn''t particrly loud, but it had an inexplicably disturbing quality to it.


    "Is anyone there?"


    Abraham called out a bit louder.


    Still, there was no response. The dark corridor remained silent, and only his voice echoed emptily.


    In the strangely chilly atmosphere, Abraham felt his skin prickle.


    "Ugh, this doesn''t feel right."


    He reluctantly spoke as if to himself and went back to his room.


    However, as soon as he entered his room, the strange noise began again in the corridor.


    Squeak... Squeak...


    It sounded as if someone were stepping on wooden nks.


    The thing was, the dormitory was made of stone, so there shouldn''t have been any wooden nks to step on.


    The corridors were also constructed with marble.


    Abraham had no choice but to stay put.


    "Our dormitory is made of stone, right?"


    There couldn''t be any wooden nks to step on, so where was that sounding from?


    He turned around slowly and pressed his ear to the door.


    Squeak... Squeak...


    The sound gradually grew closer.


    Unknowingly, Abraham''s heart began to race, and he anxiously clutched the bedpost, trying to focus on the approaching sound.


    Squeak, squeak.


    At some point, the noise stopped abruptly.


    Afraid to open the door again, Abraham couldn''t muster the courage to investigate further. Instead, he quietly sighed in relief.


    But at that very moment...


    Squeak! Squeak! Squeak! Squeak! Squeak!


    Unlike before, the sound approached at an incredible speed. Filled with fear, Abraham leaped onto his bed and fumbled around, searching for his staff which he had left on top of the small dresser next to his bed.


    "Where is it?"


    Tangled in his sheets, he struggled to find his staff. After what felt like an eternity, he finally felt the familiar touch of his staff.


    But as he tried to pull it towards him...


    It wouldn''t budge.


    It felt as if someone on the other side was holding onto it, refusing to let go. Realizing something was terribly wrong, Abraham''s face turned pale.


    Desperate, he peeked under his nket.


    Squeak...


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A strange incident urred in the stone dormitory.


    The desated body of a student was discovered.


    Since the school had not officially resumed sses yet, the news did not spread widely. However, for the students who had returned to the academy in advance, this unsettling event filled them with unease.


    "They still don''t know the cause?"


    "They said it wasn''t magic! What on earth could have happened?"


    Students were anxious, and the stone dormitory was temporarily closed.


    Someone quietly observed this situation from the shadows, satisfied with the results.


    "It''s going as nned."


    They calmly assessed the situation, thinking about someone who would return to the academy.


    As they headed back to their own quarters.

 Chapter 127: Return to the Academy and the Incident

    Chapter 127: Return to the Academy and the Incident


    Thud!


    Evan vented his frustration by pounding the ground.


    "Why...!"


    He had never intended for this to happen.


    But the moment he unleashed his Aura Vortex, the Dragon Heart of Wrath shattered, and he was forcibly expelled from the inside.


    What made him even angrier was that, from where he now stood, he had a clear view of what was happening inside.


    "Luna Pendragon, Adrias Cromwell."


    He was supposed to merely perform the formal role of a Dark Mage Hunter. Luna Pendragon, nicknamed the "Lunar Maniac," was his target.


    But as usual, he had gone out half-heartedly, without any real intention to apprehend Luna.


    "Even though... Eve Millennium."


    A lifelong nemesis.


    A term he used to refer to himself and her.


    It must have been that way.


    "She didn''t want this either..."


    Inevitably, he was umting more debts.


    That''s why he had left Luna untouched until now.


    Luna hadn''t caused any incidents, not even once.


    ''When I came to this ce, everything changed.''


    This bizarre space where endless repetitions changed his perspective.


    It clouded his thoughts.


    It wavered his belief in the Absolute Evil that he once believed the ck Mist practitioners to be.


    ''Evil and good... What''s bad, and what''s good, exactly? Can I, a mere human, even distinguish between them? And if I can, by what standards?''


    Confused, he began questioning his stance on the ck Mist practitioners, whom he had so detested.


    In fact, they weren''t evil. Not Luna Pendragon, at least.


    Adrias Cromwell, whom he had gotten to know while they were stuck here together, wasn''t evil either.


    ''I don''t know...''


    Ultimately, his conclusion was uncertainty.


    It wasn''t that he wanted to side with the ck magic practitioners. He merely couldn''tbel them as pure evil anymore.


    Luna Pendragon''s purity, in particr, transcended the boundaries of good and evil.


    Getting to know Adrias Cromwell and learning his real name had added to Evan''s doubts.


    ''I don''t understand.''


    Therefore, he had decided to choose the Light.


    He had decided that only the Light could save the world.


    ''Once I return to the Holy Kingdom, I will relinquish everything and leave.''


    When he thought about it, he couldn''t be sure whether everything he had done so far had been truly righteous.


    His entire life, now entirely negated by himself.


    By nobody else but himself.


    But that wasn''t important right now.


    Evan''s gaze shifted toward the city below.


    Where he currently stood was outside the city''s walls, which would normally be obscured by fog. Thanks to some inexplicable force, he couldn''t prate the city. And his Aura Vortex wouldn''t break through either.


    ''Adrias Cromwell. Luna, please...''


    The inexplicable light formation, which seemed to function like a teleportation spell, had been created near the Dragon he had killed.


    "It''s trying to disappear."


    The light formation was fading.


    If anyone saw this scene, they would naturally think about escaping. Moreover, the ck mist surrounding Luna was something they had already faced, so they knew how challenging it could be to break through it and rescue her.


    ''Still, if I were there...''


    Would things have been different?


    With thebined strength of Adrias Cromwell and himself, could they have saved her?


    "God... is not on the side of good."


    God was too neutral, an existence like nature itself.


    He knew that, but he still resented God as a human.


    His resentment towards God was more intense than ever before.


    There was never a time when he felt more resentment than now.


    Now, as Luna couldn''t hold out any longer and the ck mist was about to engulf her, Evan finally despaired.


    "Being called ''Aura Master'' is meaningless."


    Despair, for the second time.


    What good was being an Aura Master if he couldn''t help at all?


    As he wallowed in his weakness and despair, suddenly, light spilled forth.


    "Huh?"


    Adrias Cromwell, wearing a ck crown, emitted a brilliant light with a determined gaze, which shone brighter than the ck mist that surrounded Luna.


    The image of Adrias wearing the ck crown, as reflected in Evan''s eyes...


    Without fear of the ck mist, Adrias stood boldly, as if everything was beneath him.


    It was the demeanor of a true emperor.


    "Ahhh..."


    Back when he had seen the Emperor of Rodren, he had only confirmed that the man was a human with a bit more vigor.


    "Your Majesty..."


    Adrias, wearing the ck Crown, was enveloped in light and wielded the light like a monarch, as if everything bowed beneath him...


    It was truly the resurgence of a true king.


    {T/n: Dude needs to chill}


    .


    .


    .


    .


    When Luna and Adrias crossed over the portal, they witnessed a strange sight.


    "Evan?"


    Evan von Orlean.


    He was looking at them with tears in his eyes.


    ''What''s wrong with him? Has he gone mad?''


    We had barely cleared the dungeon, and now he''s acting like he''s gone insane?


    But as if reading my thoughts, Evan spoke.


    "I''m relieved that both of you are safe."


    Even so, I expected things to be a bit awkward once we left the dungeon, but there was no sign of that.


    But what happened next was even more surprising.


    "I will follow the path of light."


    Evan knelt down as if taking an oath, and Luna and I just stared at him, not knowing what was going on.


    "Evan, did something happen?"


    Adrias asked, puzzled.


    Perhaps Evan also experienced a regression outside?


    Did he end up going mad?


    "Nothing happened. I simply observed His Majesty performing miracles."


    Because he kept speaking in iprehensible riddles, my head started to hurt.


    Did something actually happen? I''m too tired to deal with this right now.


    "Evan! Are you hurt?"


    Luna couldn''t hold back any longer and asked.


    At that, Rulf, who had been on her shoulder, also let out a mournful cry, as if scolding Evan.


    "Yes, I might be hurt. After all, having the rotten parts of my beliefs cut away was painful. But as much as those parts were removed, I am now happier, filled with new hope."


    I still couldn''t quite grasp what he was saying, so Luna and I looked around in bewilderment.


    Now that I looked around, we were on top of the city''s outer wall.


    In the distance, I could see the ce where we had just been in a fierce battle. But now, where should we go?


    "Let''s find a way out first."


    Let''s rest outside. I just wanted to get out of this dreary dungeon. Luna and Evan obediently followed my lead. They probably had the same thought as me. I didn''t want to spend a second longer in this dungeon. And who knew what else could happen.


    "There it is!"


    As we walked along the outer wall, a random door appeared. But the appearance of this door seemed familiar.


    "The first door we entered!"


    "That''s right."


    It was an arched wooden door. When I saw it, I finally felt a bit of relief at the thought of escaping.


    ''No hidden reward rooms, huh? Well, it doesn''t matter.''


    Right now, getting out was the priority.


    Besides, since this dungeon was likely unlike any other, being a hidden dungeon and all, there might not even be any reward rooms.


    "Just a moment."


    I approached the wooden door, but Luna suddenly looked in the direction of the city and sped her hands together in a prayer-like gesture.


    "Poor souls. I promise toe back and release you all."


    Could shemunicate with spirits?


    I had no idea what she was doing, but Luna smiled at us.


    "It''s done! Let''s go!"


    "You''re nning toe back?"


    "Yep! A loooot stronger! When Ie back next time, I''ll definitely release all these poor souls."


    Maybe it''s better to erase them?


    Honestly, I had no idea how these spirits worked, and if they were stuck in an eternal loop, it might be better for them to be set free.


    "Shall we go outside then?"


    I opened the wooden door, and once again, we stepped into the ck space that unfolded before us.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The view outside the window felt surreal.


    Everything that I had passed by every day and never paid much attention to suddenly felt unfamiliar.


    "Senior, are you okay?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Just... the atmosphere feels a bit different."


    Right now, I was on a train heading back to the academy. On the opposite side, Lucia, who had joined me during our visit to the Hollington Territory, was sitting.


    "Yeah? I don''t know what you mean."


    "You said nothing happened during the break, but something did, didn''t it?"


    Well, something did.


    But it was tooplicated to exin.


    About two weeks ago, we had returned to the Vayatra Fortress from our dungeon expedition, and Evan''s reaction had been nothing short of shocking.


    "Only about ten days?"


    Evan''s astonished voice still echoed in my ears.


    We had spent at least a year in the dungeon. Since we experienced the same day repeatedly and rarely got toplete a full day, we couldn''t count the exact duration, but it was only about ten days in the outside world.


    ''I''m relieved.''


    If the same amount of time had passed outside as it did inside the dungeon, the world would have been in chaos by now.


    Before preparing for our next challenge and assisting the yer''s growth, I should be thankful for the time that passed.


    Evan and I had separated in the Grandis Kingdom.


    He had mentioned that he had matters to attend to in the Sacred Kingdom and disappeared, leaving behind a cryptic message.


    "Please wait for me. I will definitely return."


    I had asked him what he meant, but he only smiled politely before vanishing.


    What did he mean by returning?


    Moreover, Evan now knew my true identity, which made me somewhat uneasy.


    However, I knew that there was nothing I could do about it. I could only hope for the best, considering the trust we had built over the years.


    "Lucia, when will you return to the academy?"


    I tried to change the subject.


    "Senior, you''re changing the topic. But I understand. I promised Luna that I woulde back next time."


    We had made many promises.


    Knowing Luna''s sadness and loneliness, I wondered what I could do for her.


    "If only her appearance were a bit more ordinary, we could have found a way to spend more time together."


    For now, Lucia nned to return to our hideout, and her regretful expression tugged at my heart.


    I wished I could have done more for her.


    The way she looked so deep in thought only made me feel sorrier for her.


    Because of that, when I arrived at the Hollington Territory to keep my promise with Luna, I was still pondering.


    This dilemma had been ongoing and weighed heavily on my mind.


    "Senior, we''re almost there!"


    "That''s right."


    In terms of time, it had been less than two months since I left, but it felt like years since I had returned.


    The dissonance I felt made me chuckle at times.


    "It''s connected. Huh?"


    As we entered the academy grounds, Lucia took out her tablet and seemed surprised by something.


    "Senior, the dormitory was Mulfery Dormitory, right?"


    "Yeah, why?"


    "It''s closed now."


    "Closed?"


    Closed... closed!


    I quickly read the news on her tablet.


    Mysterious incidents continue to ur, with two students already dead and several idents happening?


    ''So soon?''


    It was something I had suspected, but the timing was quicker than I expected.


    ''In a way, it''s fortunate.''


    It was time to break the connection with that cursed ce.

 Chapter 128: The Academys Strongest

    Chapter 128: The Academy''s Strongest


    Just before the start of the second semester, most students had returned, and you could see them bustling about. Although the school year had yet to officially begin, the lively atmosphere made it feel like it had already arrived.


    "Ah! Adrias, right?"


    As I went to the dormitory management office, the housemaster recognized me.


    "Have you heard the news?"


    "Yes, I just checked."


    "Adrias, you''ve been assigned a new room in Dormitory 313 at Drgion. You can move your belongings now. Do you need any assistance with that?"


    "No, I''m fine."


    "Then, once you''ve moved your things, please return the keys to the Mulfery Dormitory."


    "Understood."


    The Mulfery Dormitory I originally stayed in was free, whereas Drgion felt like an upgrade with paid amodations.


    With the keys from the housemaster in hand, I headed back to the Mulfery Dormitory. I didn''t have much to move, but there were still a few things left.


    ''It happened earlier than expected. It''s not a significant advance, but I never thought it would happen earlier than scheduled. Originally, mysterious events in the Mulfery Dormitory urred during the middle of the second semester. In the game, they happened after the mid-term evaluations, assuming they were based on what Kyle left behind. But I erased all traces of Kyle myself, even hunted him down. So why did the events ur earlier?''


    One thing was certain: something had happened with the instigator of these events. If there hadn''t been a trigger for him, this incident wouldn''t have urred.


    ''Perhaps it''s progressing much faster than I anticipated.''


    If that was the case, then the events in the Mulfery Dormitory would be on a cute level. As time passed, more bizarre things would happen in this episode, and it was crucial to find out how far it had progressed.


    "Senior, are you done talking?"


    As I exited the management office, Lucia, who had been waiting, looked at me with a curious expression.


    "Yeah."


    "Where are you going? The newly assigned dormitory?"


    "Drgion. It''s a bit closer."


    "Yeah, let''s go together, then."


    I''d noticed over the past few days that Lucia, who always seemed sleepy and had a mncholic atmosphere, appeared more energetic. Perhaps she had recovered from her illness. I''d have to get used to her being more lively.


    "I''ll pick up my stuff first."


    "I''ll help you."


    "Though, it''s just clothes and books. It won''t take long, so wait around here."


    Since Drgion was on the opposite side, there was no need for Lucia toe back and forth. However, she followed behind me.


    "Waiting is boring. Let''s go together."


    As she said this, she subtly red at me.


    "Also, I''m curious. Rumor has it that ghosts appear. Is it true?"


    "It''s no lie that two people died. Something strange happened for sure, so we need to be cautious."


    The reason the incident urred first in the Mulfery Dormitory was probably due to its location. In the game, it always happened here first.


    Behind the Mulfery Dormitory was a mountain called the "Golden Maple Forest."


    {T/n: I don''t know why the mountain is named ''Forest''}


    It was quite extensive, and students asionally went hiking there. In the autumn, the scenic views made it a popr spot on the academy grounds.


    ''It''s definitely a ce like that.''


    A hidden piece rted to the main episode, or rather, not hidden at all.


    In any case, there was something hidden in that mountain.


    This episode was rted to that mysterious entity.


    ''It''s set to have existed even before the academy was built, unknown to academy officials and professors.''


    I wondered if that made any sense, but since it was the game''s premise, there was no point in questioning it. Anyway, I had my own ns for this episode, so I didn''t intend to stop it.


    Though I thought there might be some student casualties due to it, I would do my best to prevent that. The first two deaths were unavoidable since I couldn''t predict the timing. After all, I didn''t know everything.


    "Like senior, there are people moving their belongings."


    As Lucia pointed out, there were students who, like me, had returned not long ago, and they were seen moving their stuff. It seemed like they had received help from servants as they were carrying an enormous amount of luggage.


    Many students had gathered in front of the dormitory. Everyone hade to witness the strange events, but security personnel were restricting entry, except for those involved in moving belongings.


    "Are they real ghosts?"


    "But if they''re ghosts, aren''t they monsters? Can''t we deal with them using magic?"


    "Against a powerful ghost, students wouldn''t stand a chance."


    "But even when the faculty members checked, they found no traces."


    "That''s a real mystery. I want to go in and see for myself."


    In general, students at Rodren Academy were so confident in their abilities that they asionally exhibited such reckless behavior. They had nothing to fear, having passed various assessments in practicalbat.


    However, I wasn''t too concerned because I knew the truth behind these events. As long as they were cautious at night, no more victims would be added unless they stayed overnight in that dormitory.


    "Hey, did you hear that just now?"


    "What?"


    "I overheard it by chance, but it''s about Dianne Alven."


    "Dianne senior? Why?"


    "They say something''s wrong with her. She''s muttering to herself, ignoring greetings, and wandering around."


    "Where is she?"


    Suddenly, the students who were gossiping turned to look at me. If I didn''t mishear, the situation had be a bit troublesome.


    "Oh, Adrias senior!"


    "Tell me more about what you heard just now."


    It seemed like I had some work to do as soon as I arrived.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In the Rodren Academy''s newspaper club, there was a guest. Marvin Garrett, a second-year student from Balkan Academy, one of the two major academies in the magical world.


    He looked around the clubroom for club activities and said, "It''s indeed Rodren Academy."


    "This is nothing special. It''s weakerpared to other major clubrooms."


    Kram, a fourth-year student from the Department of Magic and the club''s chief editor, waved his hand dismissively.


    "Freshmen who will guide us around the academy grounds will arrive soon. Until then, feel free to look around."


    "Understood."


    Marvin looked around the room and then gazed out the window. Despite being a prestigious academy like Balkan Academy, it was inevitable that Rodren Academy would becking in terms of facilities whenpared to the Empire''s academy.


    "The campus itself is iparably spacious."


    After examining the campus map for a while, Marvin sighed in admiration while looking at the grounds reserved for the Knight Department.


    Balkan Academy specialized exclusively in teaching magic, so the Knight Department was unfamiliar to him.


    He had heard that they often coborated with Knight Department students, and he couldn''t help but wonder what kind of activities they were involved in.


    Just then, students entered the clubroom.


    "Hello. I''m Dexter Bright, a first-year student from the Department of Magic, and this is Richard Wilson, a first-year student from the Knight Department."


    "Nice to meet you."


    Marvin returned the greetings of the two first-year students.


    "It''s nice to meet you too. I''m Marvin Garrett, a second-year student from Balkan Academy. I had the opportunity to visit Rodren Academy by chance, so please take care of me."


    Marvin was a member of Balkan Academy''s newspaper club. Every year, students from different academies visited each other as part of their club activities, and clubs like the newspaper club often engaged in these activities.


    "I heard that Balkan Academy doesn''t have a Knight Department. Would it be alright if you introduce the Knight Department first?"


    "Of course, we''d be happy to."


    The Rodren Academy students led the way for the visitors, and the official tour began.


    As they rode the magical transportation to the Knight Department, they started talking.


    "So, except for the evaluations, you won''t meet much, right?"


    "Excluding the clubs, that''s generally the case. Oh, but there''s a tournament where wepete in skills."


    "Speaking of which, I heard this year''s tournament was quite unusual."


    When the topic of the tournament came up, Dexter spoke on behalf of the Knight Department, instead of Richard, who had been chatting until now.


    "That''s right! This year, the Department of Magic won the championship!"


    "Really? So, the Knight Department has been winning up until now?"


    Dexter''s enthusiasm didn''t sit well with Richard, who immediately intervened.


    "It''s been twelve years. We always took both the championship and runner-up positions otherwise."


    "But this year, and probably next year too, the Department of Magic will win."


    Suddenly, the two first-year students began to argue, and Marvin found it quite interesting.


    Within the academy, having these two departmentspete against each other was a learning experience.


    ''Does thispetitive spirit actually help with growth?''


    Marvin quickly made a note in his notebook while observing their interaction.


    "Well, will we be able to win next year?"


    "If you saw the tournament, you''d know, right? Can anyone in the Knight Department beat Senior Dianne?"


    "Wait a moment. I''m curious about something. Does Rodren Academy have student rankings or anything like that?"


    When Marvin asked this question, both Dexter and Richard looked at each other before shaking their heads.


    "Officially, we don''t."


    "Does that mean..."


    "We have our own rankings in the newspaper club, though."


    When Dexter and Richard nodded at each other, the train carrying them to the Knight Department arrived at their destination.


    "Perfect timing! May I ask if I can see it too? I''m also part of a newspaper club, and I''m quite interested in this kind of gossip."


    "Since we''ve just arrived, I''ll show you firsthand."


    Richard''s words made Marvin smile.


    "You''ll show me firsthand?"


    "Let''s see it together since we''ve just arrived."


    Following Richard, Marvin walked towards the training grounds.


    Even though it was just before the start of the academic year, the ce was packed with students training.


    "Wow!"


    "There are individual training rooms, but apart from things like practicing family secrets or sword techniques, most of us train here together. It''s more efficient, and we can exchange advice."


    Richard pointed out the students in the training area, who were selected as the strongest by the newspaper club.


    "First, the first-year students. Do you see that female student over there?"


    "Yes, I do."


    "That''s Serena Erestial, the youngest daughter of the Erestial Family, and she''s one of the top three first-year students."


    "Her strength is impressive."


    Marvin admired her as he watched her lifting heavy weights effortlessly.


    However, Richard''s next words surprised him.


    "She used to train with equipment twice as heavy as that. But recently, she changed her training routine."


    "Twice as heavy!"


    "Serena used to use a greatsword, but she''s been trying out different types of swordstely. Still, she''s impressively strong, and that''s why she''s one of the top three first-years."


    "What about the other two?"


    "Chris Yuno, the son of Lord Yuno, who''s also known as an Aura Master, has been using the private training roomstely and is hard to find. He asionallyes out to train, but I don''t see him today."


    While Richard was exining, Marvin noticed a particrly striking male student. He had brown hair and striking blue eyes. Despite wearing knightly armor, his athletic physique showed defined muscles.


    Marvin had an instinctive feeling that this student was an exceptional powerhouse, even without knowing more about him.


    "Who is that..."


    "Ah, you recognized him right away. That''s Louis Artman, the third of the Three Strongest in the first year, or, honestly, he''s considered the strongest first-year."


    "The strongest first-year? How would you rank him among all the students?"


    Marvin asked a genuine question, causing Richard to hesitate for a moment. Dexter stepped in to answer.


    "In our newspaper club, we estimate that, overall, he''s in the top five."


    "Wow! Impressive. Didn''t you say he''s a first-year?"


    "Louis Artman is considered a genius who has broken the records of the Monas Academy''s top scores throughout history."


    Despite not being from the same Knight Department, Dexter''s high regard for Louis intrigued Marvin, and he nodded.


    "So, even though they''re in the top 3, how do the other twopare?"


    "Excluding Louis, the other two are considered average. Overall, they might be within the top 30."


    "Such a difference makes Louis stand out even more."


    The descriptions of the second and third-year students followed, but none of them shone like Louis.


    "One of the Four Heavenly Kings of the third year..."


    "Oh? Hey, look, Vivianne Velocan!"


    As Richard was exining, Dexter suddenly called out, pointing to someone passing by.


    "Vivianne Balkan? Is that the same Vivianne who was the runner-up in the tournament?"


    "Yes, that''s her."


    "Wow."


    Marvin was aware of the runner-up in the tournament. Rodren Academy''s Spring Tournament had such an impact that it garnered attention even in other countries.


    "She''s beautiful."


    Despite being the runner-up in the tournament, Marvin had expected her to look a bit more hardened. However, she appeared exceptionally graceful. Seeing her graceful figure amidst the muscle-bound students training in the gym was surprising.


    "But Louis Artman and Vivian Balkan... They are quite different."


    After hearing the description of the students in the second and third years, Marvin felt that there was no one like Louis Artman among them.


    "Second ce in the official academy rankings, Vivian."


    Richard''s gaze showed that he was deeply infatuated with her.


    "Compared to the student we just saw, Louis Artman, I don''t feel the same about her."


    "But in terms of skills, Vivianne is superior."


    "Is that so?"


    "Absolutely. They even had a direct duel, so I''m sure of it."


    "A duel? And Vivianne Balkan won?"


    "That''s right."


    This was new information to Marvin. He had heard stories about Louis Artman but had never seen him in person. Learning that Vivianne had dueled with Louis was a revtion.


    "He did quite well. But in the end, Vivianne won easily. Louis is undoubtedly exceptional for a first-year, but Vivianne is spected to be even stronger than most active knights."


    "Wow."


    Marvin wasn''t aware of this duel between Vivianne and Louis. Information like this needed to be gathered locally. As individuals who might be influential figures on the continent in the future, analyzing the personalities of Rodren Academy students was essential for the newspaper club.


    "Quite a peculiar incident."


    "We wanted to investigate it too, but it seems to have resulted in casualties, so it''s not easy."


    While curious, Marvin understood the situation regarding the strange incident. He restrained his curiosity and didn''t pursue it further.


    "Speaking of that, do the Magic Department students have rankings or promising students as well?"


    "Of course!"


    Dexter, as if waiting for this question, eximed loudly. He turned to Richard, appearing smug as he exined.


    "To be honest, it''s not like our Knight Department, where talents are scattered broadly. Even among the first-year Magic Department students, while some are known as the ''Three Strongest,'' it''s not as impressive as the Knight Department. The second-year students are simr."


    Dexter grinned widely.


    "But starting from the third year, things change. In the third year, we have the one and only, Lucia Evest..."


    "Lucia? She didn''t even participate in the tournament. What is there to evaluate?"


    Richard suddenly interjected, and Dexter red at him. Richard, however, shrugged it off nonchntly.


    "Why? It''s the truth, isn''t it? Sure, Lucia is called a genius, but that''s all within the Magic Department. She didn''t even participate in the tournament, so she''s not ranked in our newspaper club rankings."


    "That''s... true."


    Dexter reluctantly acknowledged Richard''s point.


    "Well, being a mage isn''t all aboutbat. Even if you''re not strong, you can still change the world through research and experiments."


    "Our Magic Department shines the most in the fourth year."


    Dexter spoke up again, as if to challenge Richard. This time, Richard had no response and simply turned away.


    "Our official rankings have a clear number one: Dianne Alben. She''s a genius mage who''s ranked even higher than most graduating students and brought victory to the Magic Department for the first time in twelve years."


    "Oh, she''s right there."


    Richard pointed toward a spot where Dianne Alben was standing. She was silently gazing at the sky, muttering to herself.


    "Oh, that''s Dianne Alben! I''ve always wanted to meet her."


    "Shall we go greet Senior Dianne? She''s a kind person and will surely engage in conversation."


    As expected, there was quite a gathering around Dianne. It was inevitable for a person of her fame.


    "But there''s something I''ve been wondering..."


    "Yes, go ahead."


    "You mentioned official rankings earlier. Is there also an unofficial ranking?"


    "Oh, well..."


    Just then, the chattering around Dianne fell silent. The atmosphere turned suddenly chilly, and Marvin and the members of the newspaper club looked around, surprised.


    "Oh..."


    Richard''s mouth fell open unintentionally.


    Approaching them was a man with long, jet-ck hair tinged with emerald. He was walking towards them with an impassive expression. A worn-out sword, which seemed out of ce for a mage, was strapped to his side.


    "Who is that?"


    A cold and intense aura enveloped them. The man''s presence alone overwhelmed the surroundings.


    While he was carrying a sword, the worn-out robe he wore made it unclear which department he belonged to. Dexter, trying to find his voice, opened his mouth with great effort.


    "He is..."


    A man who exuded a cool and sticky energy.


    "Unofficial Ranking 1st."


    Upon Dexter''s words, Marvin''s eyes widened.


    Richard nodded subtly.


    "Adrias Cromwell."

 Chapter 129: The Dark Fate of Adrias

    Chapter 129: The Dark Fate of Adrias


    Marvin discreetly observed the two nervous newspaper club members, his eyes carefully scanning them.


    "Unofficial ranking first? Are you students from the graduating ss?"


    "Oh, you don''t know? I''m a fourth-year student from the School of Magic."


    Due to Adrias''s fame at the Academy, thanks to the Tower of Modras, there was hardly anyone there who didn''t know him. However, in other countries, he remained rtively unknown as he wasn''t interested in simple evaluations like tournaments but had the unique ability to wield both a sword and magic simultaneously.


    "A student of the School of Magic wielding a sword. Do you use an artifact as a substitute for a staff or practice unusual magic, perhaps some original family magic?"


    "Well, Adrias is a bit unique. He has a rare disposition that allows him to handle both a sword and magic."


    "Oh, I think I''ve heard of something like that. Hepeted against Dianne Alben in the tournament finals, right?"


    {T/n: Blud got his facts wrong}


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    Adrias was slowly approaching Dianne.


    Following him was a young woman with short, pale pink hair.


    "But why unofficial first ce? I heard he lost to Dianne Alben."


    "Well..."


    Just as Dexter was about to exin, Adrias approached Dianne and started speaking.


    "Dianne."


    "This isn''t it..."


    "Dianne, can you hear me?"


    "Don''t touch me. Don''t talk to me..."


    The people around them finally noticed that something was off with Dianne.


    In fact, her behavior had been strange all along, but it became even more noticeable after Adrias appeared.


    "He must have been too strong to catch. Now,e out."


    Adrias muttered something iprehensible as he briefly observed Dianne''s condition.


    Then, he suddenly emitted a powerful aura.


    "Ugh!"


    A force that made it difficult to stand against.


    As a result, the students who had no idea what was happening quickly stepped back.


    "Whoa! Hey, give us some room."


    "Wow, that''s spine-chilling."


    "I momentarily thought I was standing in front of an Aura Master."


    "What''s going on? Are they fighting?"


    Dianne finally turned her head towards Adrias, who was exuding an intense aura.


    Her expression was filled with extreme caution.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Creshein."


    Barely audibly.


    The word spoken only to Dianne unsettled her.


    In that moment of hesitation, Adrias swiftly moved, appearing next to Dianne as if he had teleported.


    "It might hurt a bit."


    Bang!


    A wave of mana spread out, and Dianne copsed without a chance to react.


    "Whoa."


    "What just happened? It ended so quickly."


    "He''s insane. That''s the conqueror of the Modras Tower..."


    Adrias'' movements were so fast that the students couldn''t even follow with their eyes.


    Amid the sudden turn of events, Adrias effortlessly caught the unconscious Dianne.


    "Senior! What just happened all of a sudden?"


    "She was possessed by something. She''ll regain consciousness soon."


    "Possessed?"


    Lucia, who had arrivedte, asked in surprise.


    "Is it rted to the Mulfery Dormitory?"


    "I don''t know."


    p, p, p, p.


    Apuse could be heard from somewhere, and when Adrias turned his head, an unfamiliar figure was approaching.


    "Well, it seems the title of unofficial first ce isn''t wrong at all."


    "Who are you?"


    "Oh! My apologies for thete introduction. I''m Marvin Garret, a second-year student from Balkan Academy. I''vee for a short visit for a few days. Nice to meet you."


    "Balkan Academy?"


    Adrias nced at Marvin for a moment and nodded.


    "Yes. Nice to meet you."


    Then, he turned and left, still holding Dianne.


    "Huh?"


    Marvin, who had hoped to engage in further conversation, was taken aback when Richard intervened.


    "Marvin! Let''s explore elsewhere."


    "Huh? But I haven''t..."


    "That''s right! The School of Magic campus has a lot of fascinating things. We''ll show you around."


    Dexter also joined in.


    The newspaper club members, who didn''t want to provoke Adrias, desperately blocked Marvin. Although they hadn''t seen or experienced it themselves, Adrias'' personality had been notorious for being unconventional even before they enrolled.


    Recently, he had improved, but he was still a hard-to-approach senior for them. Especially with the overwhelming aura and charisma he exuded.


    Honestly, Marvin felt quite remarkable for daring to approach and strike up a conversation with him, even after witnessing such a scene.


    "Well, what about interviews with the promising students we introduced earlier? I''m from the Journalism Department, so I can help bridge the gap."


    "Oh, that sounds great. I was hoping to have conversations with Louis Artman and Vivianne Balkan."


    Richard, who had sessfully diverted their attention elsewhere, breathed a sigh of relief and nced sideways.


    Adrias, holding Dianne, continued on his way without looking back even once.


    "I haven''t even seen the Knights Department."


    Adrias'' movements when he approached Dianne were incredible. They were entirely imperceptible, not even noticed.


    Richard had also watched the Modras Tower assessment in real-time, so he knew Adrias was powerful. But seeing his movements up close was beyond imagination.


    ''Unofficial ranking first, and not even a reaction from Dianne to his movements.''


    He had heard that Adrias had participated in the tournament with an unexined injury, but seeing this, it must have been quite severe.


    When he graduated from Monas Academy with Louis Artman, he thought there wouldn''t be anyone of the same age group surpassing Louis.


    "The world is vast..."


    There were many exceptional individuals.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    I waited for a while at the infirmary, leaving Dianne there until she woke up. Since I intervened, I should also take responsibility.


    Still, the situation wasn''t as dire as I had feared.


    If it had been someone else, they might have been fully possessed, but luckily, I could easily break it due to Dianne''s strong magical resistance.


    Her powerful magic resistance helped ease my worries.


    Lost in my thoughts, I watched Dianne, who had her eyes closed, when Lucia approached me and started a conversation.


    "But howe it didn''t work?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You said she was possessed or something."


    "Just... she seemed different from usual."


    "Huh? Is that all?"


    "Uh..."


    My response didn''t seem to satisfy her, and Lucia stared at me with a slightly irritated look.


    "What?"


    "It doesn''t seem like you just randomly bothered Senior Dianne for no reason, right? Her reaction was strange too. Maybe there''s some solid evidence, and you just don''t want to tell me?"


    That''s why quick-witted people...


    I pleaded the Fifth.


    "Well, you''ll probably handle it well on your own, but sometimes it''s okay to tell me."


    She looked at me with a somewhat worried expression.


    "Don''t try to shoulder everything by yourself."


    "I don''t quite understand what you''re saying, but thanks for the words."


    If you want to help me, you have a long way to go.


    Lucia, who had just recovered from her illness, was no different from a kid.


    She might be the strongest Battle Mage in a few years, but that''s a story for the future.


    Right now, you just need to grow up without worries.


    That''s your role at the moment.


    ''The most explosive and rapid growth willeter. When that timees, even if you don''t like it, you''ll have to let me push you.''


    Until then, I wanted to protect her as much as possible and keep her from getting involved in unnecessary matters.


    Her storyline was primarily connected to the development of the remedy, so there weren''t many dangerous moments. That was more of evidence that creating the remedy was challenging.


    Even after treatment, her storyline didn''t connect to most main episodes.


    You could view it as a convenience provided by the game. It gave her the time to grow that she had missed until now.


    "Sigh, fine. I get it. It''s obvious even without looking. You''re just ignoring me, aren''t you?"


    "How dare I ignore the genius Lucia."


    "Don''t make fun of me."


    Lucia exchanged fiery nces with me and then with Dianne alternately.


    "I''ll catch up with both of you in no time."


    "Yes, I''ll look forward to it, genius."


    "Hmm."


    As I teased Lucia, Dianne seemed to wake up with difficulty and made a sound.


    Struggling to open her eyes, she looked at me and Lucia, who were sitting beside her.


    "Where are we?"


    "Senior Dianne, would you like me to help you remember who I am?"


    "What''s with the sudden question, Lucia?"


    Dianne seemed to have a headache as she briefly held her head and then furrowed her brows.


    "What happened?"


    "By any chance, do you remember if this obnoxious senior touched you, Senior Dianne?"


    "Adrias touched me?"


    She fell silent for a moment, as if lost in thought, and then spoke as if she had remembered something.


    "I do remember. But it''s strange. It feels like it was just a dream."


    "That obnoxious senior said that something was used on you, Senior Dianne."


    "Ah...!"


    Dianne gasped as if she had remembered something.


    "The Mulfery Dormitory."


    "Could it be rted to that strange incident?"


    "Yes. He asked me to investigate it."


    So that''s what happened.


    Even so, it''s a bit puzzling that Dianne, who has stronger magical power than most magic users at the Mage Towers, would be affected.


    "Dianne, you didn''t investigate it on your own, did you?"


    When I asked, she nodded.


    "Of course not. I had a feeling something was going to happen."


    "By any chance, do you know who the people you went with are?"


    As I asked, Lucia, who had been watching me from the other side, looked puzzled again.


    "Is there something going on? Judging by the way you''re asking about the people who went with her..."


    It seems she''s showing that she''s quick-witted.


    Well, I did ask in a very straightforward manner.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I don''t know either. I want to ask Senior Adrias about it."


    I didn''t want Lucia to get unnecessarily interested, so I changed the subject.


    "I assume Dianne was the only student there, right? The rest were all professors."


    "Yeah. How did you know?"


    "It''s as risky as someone dying. Right now, the Dean and the Tower Master are both absent, aren''t they?"


    At the eastern end of the continent, there was a city-state called Portrian, known as the City of Mages. An annual event, a festival-like gathering, was held there, and it just happened that Bart and Berial had participated.


    "That''s right. Besides me, Professors Iselin and Charon were there."


    "Got it."


    As I expected.


    I had been slightly puzzled by the fact that Dianne, who possessed such strong magical power, was almost possessed, but the mention of Charon going with her made sense.


    ''Charon Diflen.''


    He was my ck magic mentor, a mage from the ck Magic Assembly, and also the mid-boss of this episode.


    ''Normally, in the scenario, I would have been involved as well.''


    {T/n: Dude''s been meddling with every scenario}


    But I had be too formidable for Charon to meddle with.


    In essence, I couldn''t be considered his disciple anymore.


    ''I don''t know why he''s suddenly causing trouble, but I''ll definitely take care of it this time.''


    I''d take advantage of this episode to not only collect rewards from the events but also to hit two birds with one stone.


    I looked at the Gkshur sealed on my side.


    The time for the seal to be finally lifted was approaching.

 Chapter 130: Reputation and Evaluation

    Chapter 130: Reputation and Evaluation


    ''When is Adriasing?''


    As the start of the school year approached, Vivianne, who had been dedicated to training, couldn''t contain her excitement. She hadn''t heard from Adrias, who had mentioned having some business and had been away for a while.


    ''I heard that Mulfery Dormitory has been closed down.''


    The incident where two students had died under mysterious circumstances during the break. Vivianne thought it was fortunate that Adrias had been out during that time.


    While wandering around the academy grounds, waiting for Adrias'' return, Vivianne unexpectedly received some visitors.


    "Hello, Senior Vivianne! I''m Richard Wilson, a first-year from this Academy."


    Three young men approached her. They were Marvin Garrett, who hade on an educational tour from Balkan Academy, and two newspaper club members.


    Vivian regarded them with an expressionless face.


    "Hello, Senior Vivian. These gentlemen here are interested in conducting an interview. We''re nning to interview students from Rodren Academy who are actively participating in activities."


    "Students? Besides me, are there any others?"


    "Yes, there are. We n to gather some other students and conduct a joint interview."


    Dexter interjected from the side. While Marvin observed with keen interest, Vivianne asked, "Are you nning to ask Adrias as well?"


    "Senior Adrias? Well, we n to ask, but we''re not sure if he''ll participate yet."


    "Adrias hasn''t returned yet. Ask him when he arrives."


    "Ah, we just saw Adrias. He should be somewhere around here. However, we couldn''t ask him right away due to an urgent matter. We n to request an interview in a little while."


    Upon Dexter''s words, Vivianne''s eyes widened. Then, she suddenly grabbed his shoulders.


    "Se... Senior?"


    "Adrias is here? Where is he?"


    "Uh? Well, he was at the Magic Department''s infirmary. There seemed to be some friction between him and Senior Dianne Alben."


    Upon hearing this, Vivianne quickly headed somewhere.


    Upon seeing her abrupt departure, Richard called out, "Senior Vivianne? What about the interview...?"


    "If Adrias does it, then I''ll do it too."


    Vivianne disappeared from sight, leaving Richard bewildered. Marvin cleared his throat.


    "Uh... I know it might be a bit impolite to say this, but it seems like they''re both promising individuals with exceptional personalities."


    "Well, yes."


    "By the way, it looks like Senior Vivianne has some acquaintance with Adrias. Is that correct?"


    In response to Marvin''s question, Richard nodded.


    "I heard a rumor that they attended an external evaluation together and that happened to meet a dark wizard and joined forces to defeat him."


    "Indeed, starting from the rookie tournament and now even defeating a dark wizard? Those two are amazing."


    Then, Marvin asked Richard, a sudden thought crossing his mind.


    "Didn''t they say a while ago that Adrias unofficially holds the top spot?"


    "That''s correct."


    "If Vivianne Velocan and Adrias Cromwell were to fight, Adrias would win, right? He is the unofficial number one after all."


    "Well..."


    As Richard hesitated to answer, Dexter nodded as if to ask what he was pondering.


    "Of course. Senior Vivian is an outstanding inspector, but she won''t be able to conquer Modras''s Tower."


    "You never know! In a one-on-one duel, Senior Vivianne might win."


    "What are you talking about? Adrias Senior is considered the unofficial number one even in the newspapers. If Senior Vivianne wins, she would have been the unofficial number one."


    "That''s because you haven''t seen Senior Vivianne''s true skills. You didn''t watch the sparring between her and Louis during the break, did you? If you had, you wouldn''t say such things."


    "So, what''s the point? Senior Adrias is the unofficial number one. And don''t argue with me; ask the seniors in the newspaper club. I didn''t create the unofficial rankings."


    Marvin intervened in the sudden heated pride battle between the two undergraduate students.


    "Oh my, I spoke unnecessary words. I was just curious about Adrias based on what I saw during the evaluation. It seems like other countries only care about tournaments."


    Awkwardlyughing, Marvin tried to calm them down and then fixed his gaze somewhere.


    Over there, Louis and Serena wereing out of the training hall at the right moment.


    "Ah! How about asking them?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I mean, ask those two. Since they are highly skilled, I''m curious about their opinions."


    The newspaper club members turned their heads and spotted Louis and Serena approaching in this direction. They immediately went to them and started a conversation.


    "Louis! Serena!"


    "Hey, Richard! What are you doing here?"


    Louis greeted warmly, wearing a dazzling smile.


    "Good timing. There''s a student from another academy visiting our newspaper club."


    "Another academy? That person?"


    "Yes. They''re from the Balkan Academy."


    Marvin approached btedly and offered his greetings.


    "I''m Marvin Gerett. Nice to meet you."


    "I''m Louis Artman. Nice to meet you too."


    "I''m Serena Erestial."


    Richard, ncing at Dexter, asked, "Could I possibly interview you?"


    "Me? Or Serena?"


    "Both. Not right now, but I n to ask you bothter andpile the interviews."


    Richard briefly exined the purpose of the interview.


    Serena nodded, seemingly excited about it. "I''m fine with it."


    "Louis, how about you?"


    "You haven''t asked Adrias Senior yet, have you?"


    "Oh? Um, no, not yet."


    "Alright, I''m in too."


    Marvin nodded in gratitude. "Thank you."


    "You''re wee. It''s nothing, really."


    Then, before the two of them could leave, Marvin stopped them for a moment.


    Marvin, with a friendly smile, addressed the two with an unasked question that had been on Richard and Dexter''s minds.


    "I''m sorry, but may I ask you both a question?"


    "Of course."


    "Have you ever heard of Adrias Cromwell being unofficially ranked as number one by the newspaper club?"


    "Unofficial ranking?"


    Serena, who was beside them, asked in confusion.


    Since it had only been discussed within the newspaper club for analytical purposes, the two of them werepletely unaware.


    "We didn''t know."


    "I see. Do you happen to know Adrias personally? Being magic department students, you might not..."


    "I know."


    "I do."


    Marvin''s intrigued expression was met with simultaneous responses.


    Marvin''s intuition told him that if the answers came so readily, there might be something to it.


    "So, do you agree that Adrias Cromwell holds the unofficial number one ranking? Just a moment ago, I overheard a conversation about Adrias and Vivianne Velocan. If Adrias and Vivianne were to fight, who do you think would win?"


    The question left both of them deep in thought.


    Serena was the first to speak.


    "I''m just a first-year, so I haven''t been at the academy for long. However, based on what I''ve experienced so far..."


    Serena paused for a moment before making her decision clear.


    "In a sword fight alone, it would be Vivianne. But if Senior Adrias uses magic, I''d say it''s about 70% likely that Adrias Senior would win."


    "Wow!" Marvin eximed, Richard''s expression became furrowed, and Dexter looked pleased.


    However, Serena had more to say.


    "But until you face off, you can''t be sure. In fact, there''s talk that Senior Adrias isn''t particrly talented in magic. Using both magic and a sword at the same time might actually scatter his focus and weaken him."


    "Indeed! That could be the case."


    Using magic didn''t necessarily provide an advantage.


    Especially in fast-pacedbat situations, adding magic to the mix could sometimes be a hindrance, given the additional concentration required.


    "What about you, Louis?"


    In response to Serena''s question, Louis, who had been lost in thought until then, gave a faint smile.


    "Well?"


    "But you did fight Vivian Senior, didn''t you? Do you have an estimation of her abilities?"


    "Hmm..."


    After a moment of contemtion, Louis spoke.


    "I haven''t fought Senior Adrias, so I can''t say for sure. But I''ve seen his strength at Modras''s Tower. It''s a bit vague, but if I were to describe it based on my gut feeling..."


    Everyone''s attention turned to Louis.


    "I felt like I just wanted to spar with Senior Vivianne once. Even if I lose, I think I could learn a lot. While Senior Vivianne might not seem that strong at first nce, when she wields a sword, she exudes a violent strength that feels like she could tear through anything."


    "That strong?"


    "I''d appreciate it if you could ask her for a match someday. I was able to learn quite a bit."


    "What about Senior Adrias?"


    "He''s in a league of his own."


    It was a sinct response.


    Serena nodded in understanding, as she had also faced Senior Adrias and experienced firsthand what Louis was talking about.


    "It''s a bit embarrassing to admit, but the moment I stood before Senior Adrias, I lost myposure. It was so deep and dark that I couldn''t gauge it."


    Louis reminisced about Adrias as he spoke. His cold demeanor and, as Louis had anticipated, his intelligent and calcted movements left a deep impression on him.


    "Someday, for sure..."


    In Monas, there was no goal because they had an overwhelming leader.


    However, now that he hade to Rodren, there are so many people he need to catch up with.


    So, he decided to strive harder every day.


    Thinking of Adrias, strength filled Louis'' fist as he spoke.


    "Thank you for your opinions. We''ll contact youter to arrange the interview date."


    "Understood."


    As Louis and Serena disappeared, Richard ignored Dexter with a slightly rxed expression, and Dexter subtly teased him.


    "Did you hear that? They say it''s the sky above the sky."


    "I get it. But why are you so proud when you''re not even a senior like Adrias?"


    Marvin, who had been watching their conversation, couldn''t hide his excitement about the news of visiting Rodren Academy.


    ''Adrias Cromwell. An undisclosed scoop! I''m looking forward to the interview.''


    .


    .


    .


    .


    What happened with Dianne was resolved easily.


    It could have been a situation where she might face disciplinary action, but Dianne let it pass quietly.


    So, after finishing this day, just as I was heading to Deregion dormitory for the first time, someone came looking for me.


    "Student Adrias!"


    "Morgan."


    A staff member directly under the school''s headmaster, Deos Canyon.


    Was it because I had just returned from the hidden dungeon? It felt like it had been a very long time since west met.


    "I''m d you returned safely."


    "Yes, it''s been a while."


    "Could you spare a moment?"


    When Morgan called me, was it because Deos was looking for me?


    "Yes, that''s fine."


    "Headmaster Deos wants to speak with Adrias. Let''s go to the administrative building right now."


    Did he still not know that I had the tablet with me?


    There was probably no need for him toe in person.


    Anyway, I followed him and headed straight to the headmaster''s office.


    "Wee, Student Adrias. Morgan, thank you for your help."


    After Morgan left, Deos gestured for me to sit.


    "Please, have a seat."


    What does he want to talk about?


    I had a rough idea, but I couldn''t believe it.


    That''s because it''s something I wouldn''t even think of with the old Adrias.


    "Do you have any idea why I called you, Adrias?"


    "I heard some unusual news as soon as I returned. Strange things happened in the Mulfery Dormitory."


    "Indeed, Adrias. You guessed it correct."


    My guess was correct.


    Originally, it should have been Dianne, and the students from the Knight Department, including the graduating ss, and Louis, who would be asked toe.


    That''s how it was in the original game scenario.


    Now that Dianne is already involved, the only thing that has changed is that I''ve been added.


    Since the timing has been elerated, I''m not sure if Louis will join as nned.


    "It seems I have a good hunch."


    I had never felt a strong sense of reputation, but it seems to work like this.


    "It''s a request and a proposal. You can refuse."


    "Is it an investigation?"


    "Yes. If you find clues about this incident or resolve the cause, we will give you graduation bonus points. How does that sound?"


    Not bad.


    Rodren Academy''s graduation requirements were quite strict.


    So, while admission was easy, graduation was said to be difficult.


    Now that I''m in my fourth year, second semester, it''s time for me to start thinking about graduation.


    "I had also asked for help from Dianne Alben. And Professors Iselin and Charon have been working together as one team until now."


    Originally, the professors were led by Bart.


    But now, the situation has changed as he was in Portrian.


    ''It''s something I somewhat expected.''


    So, it would be appropriate to use it.


    Anyway, this incident won''t just end in the Mulfery Dormitory.


    "I will ept the proposal."

 Chapter 131: News and Handling

    Chapter 131: News and Handling


    On the continent, the Trueborn Ind is considered a remote outpost. Many inds gathered closely there, making it an excellent ce to hide from the maind''s eyes. As a result, all sorts of criminals flocked there.


    Bam!


    "You''re dead!"


    "Kill him!"


    Street fights were a daily urrence, and people didn''t hesitate to watch without intervening. This was the true face of thewless zone, the Trueborn Ind.


    Today, amidst the passing peace, thergest ind in the Trueborn Ind, Veronica, was upied by the Kinane Mercenary Corps'' leader, who was receiving a guest.


    "You seem quite rxed. Crawling all the way here."


    The leader, Muto Kinane, addressed his guest with a rough tone. Nevertheless, the guest merely listened in silence.


    "You should know by now, there''s nothing you want here. Frankly, I don''t even know what you want. You came and went a few years ago, didn''t you?"


    The man on the other side had arge rectangr wooden box by his side, which resembled a coffin. Muto spoke with an irritated expression as he nced at the item that looked like a coffin.


    "Say something. Don''t just create this atmosphere for no reason."


    "Muto."


    The man''s voice was as dry as a desert. He wore a thick cloak around his shoulders and called Muto''s name once before remaining silent.


    "I''ll really leave if you keep this up. If you''re going to keep creating this kind of atmosphere, I''m out."


    Just then, someone knocked on the door.


    Muto, who had been staring at the man as if in a standoff, finally eximed as if things were going well.


    "What now?"


    "Sir, urgent news has arrived."


    "Urgent news? Do we need to keep it a secret?"


    "No, sir."


    "Thene in and tell me."


    A mercenary opened the door, then stopped in surprise when he saw the person sitting across from Muto.


    Seeing the mercenary''s reaction, Muto urged him impatiently.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Sir, it''s an urgent message from the Kasion Empire. Evan Von Orleans has resigned from all authority and positions."


    "That lunatic?"


    Muto, with a surprised expression, asked his subordinate, who nodded in response.


    Evan Von Orleans.


    No, the once renowned knight within the empire, who had now be just Evan, was a figure who possessed fervent support and immense power even within the empire.


    "He stopped being the Inquisitor, you say?"


    "He not only stopped being the Inquisitor but left the empire altogether."


    "Left? Huh!"


    Unable to believe the news, Muto scratched his head for a moment and then looked at the man sitting across from him.


    The man remained motionless.


    "Why? There must be a reason, right? He was already crazy, but has he truly lost his mind?"


    "Well, ording to the Archbishop''s announcement, he resigned due to recent mission failures."


    "Missions? Failures? No, isn''t it ridiculous to take responsibility for a failed mission, especially when he''s an Aura Master? Well, he could lose, I guess. But leaving the empire entirely? Is that even a credible story?"


    "It seems to be the talk elsewhere too. He was known for his devoutness, and this sudden decision raises suspicions of some hidden agenda..."


    At that moment, the quiet man interjected, "Finally, you''ve figured it out."


    "Figured it out?"


    "Gods were buried in ancient times. The so-called gods now are all illusions. The Kasion Empire is using the name of non-existent gods to fulfill their desires."


    Muto and his subordinate were left speechless by his vehement words.


    Although they didn''t have strong religious beliefs, they believed in the existence of gods.


    "Is this saying that Evan saw the dark side of the Kasion Empire and turned away?"


    "We''ll likely hear more news soon. We might even get updates on the elderly folks after a long time."


    Muto shivered at the man''s words.


    The "elderly folks" he mentioned likely referred to the first and second Inquisitors of the Kasion Empire.


    If they were on the move, it meant that the hunt was about to begin.


    "Naturally, Evan would be the prey."


    One thing they couldn''t understand was why Evan had acted so radically without knowing these facts.


    "If Evan manages to escape safely and entrusts his safety to another country, it wouldn''t be that far-fetched."


    Evan wasn''t just an ordinary Aura Master.


    He was a figure with skills that could be counted on one hand even on the entire continent.


    Depending on his actions, it could have significant repercussions on the continent''s politicalndscape.


    "Alright, I understand now. Let''s discuss this in more detailter. Until then, be courteous."


    "Understood, Leader."


    As his subordinate left, the room fell into silence once more.


    Muto, who had been lost in thought and hadn''t paid much attention to the man''s presence, suddenly voiced a thought.


    "Come to think of it, Evan and that lunatic are acquaintances, right?"


    Muto''s question prompted the man to raise his arm, which was covered by a cloak, and slowly run his fingers along his cheek.


    There was a long scar, barely visible due to his well-groomed beard, but it was one of the few scars he possessed.


    "I can''t imagine how shocked I was when I heard that news. Honestly, it''s thanks to you that the lunatic became one of the top ten on the continent, you know?"


    "He should have died back then. Instead, an innocent person died."


    "What? Is there a story I don''t know?"


    "It''s nothing important."


    The man, Maximen Cronell, continued with the same gloomy expression as before, "Just one of themon tragedies."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The start of the school year at the academy was approaching.


    As students enjoyed the cool autumn weather, they finished their first lectures of the second semester and headed to the streets for lunch.


    "Oh! Senior Adrias!"


    Among the crowd, there was Adrias Cromwell, and someone called out to him.


    Approaching Adrias, the person gathered even more curious gazes.


    "Hello. I''m..."


    "Jennifer Hysen."


    When Adrias recognized her, Jennifer''s face turned red.


    "Oh, you knew."


    Jennifer, who didn''t expect Adrias to recognize her, was momentarily flustered but quickly regained herposure and spoke with hesitation.


    "Oh, this isn''t the right time. Senior Dianne has something to say about the investigation in the Mulfery Dorm. She asked us to gather at the Alben Street cafeteria to pass on the message."


    "Why didn''t you contact us via tablet? It''s more convenient."


    "Oh! Tablet... You have one?"


    Jennifer was unsure of what to do, but Adrias shook his head.


    "It''s not your fault, no need to apologize. Thanks for delivering the message."


    "Thank you? Uh, sure..."


    Turning away from Jennifer, Adrias took out his tablet and immediately sent a message to Dianne.


    After sending the short message, Adrias headed somewhere else.


    ''Deos'' dealings are limited to the Mulfery Dorm for now.''


    Deos might think that this incident is confined to the Mulfery Dorm, but that was a big misconception.


    Adrias believed that this trade was just a prelude to the bizarre events that would spread like wildfire in the future.


    ''First, let''s resolve the incident at the Mulfery Dorms.''


    He thought as he moved forward.


    He didn''t intend to waste time.


    Meanwhile, in the Alben Street cafeteria, Dianne, who was waiting for the team to gather for the investigation, raised her eyebrows upon receiving a message from an unfamiliar tablet ID.


    "I''ll be there first."


    With just one sentence, she didn''t bother to find out who sent it.


    It had been over two weeks since the incident urred in the Mulfery Dorms. Despite investigations by Dianne and several others, neither the cause nor a solution to the bizarre events had been found.


    ''I almost got caught up in it too.''


    There was a possibility that her own experience was rted to the incident. However, without knowing the cause, she couldn''t be sure what had happened to her.


    One thing was certain; it wasn''t rted to magic.


    That''s what puzzled her even more.


    ''If it''s not magic, then the phenomenon can only be exined as a mana anomaly... But mana anomalies don''t just happen suddenly; they gradually and naturally ur.''


    Lost in thought, Dianne waited for the students who would participate in the investigation.


    "Hello."


    "Oh, I''m hungry. Did you order something?"


    It was Kelly Hued, a senior from the graduating ss, and Dianne''s close friend, Yurie Kaltz.


    Joining them for the investigation were four students, including Adrias, who had already agreed to meet in front of the Mulfery Dorms after their afternoon sses.


    "Hello."


    Dianne politely greeted Kelly, and then she nced around.


    "Who are we missing? Adrias?"


    "Yeah."


    "He said he''d be here first, but he''s not here yet."


    Just then, Dianne remembered the text message she had received just before.


    She took out her tablet again and, upon inspecting it, realized that the writing style seemed somewhat simr to Adrias''s.


    "Yurie, did Adrias have a tablet?"


    "Huh? Didn''t he already have one? But he must be quite rich by now. Maybe he bought one."


    "Just now, I got a message from an unknown ID that seems like it could be from Adrias."


    Dianne showed the message to Yurie, who looked puzzled.


    "Could this be from Adrias?"


    "What did Adrias say?"


    Inquisitive, Kelly asked, and Dianne quickly exined.


    After hearing the exnation, Kelly immediately suggested, "Let''s check it."


    "How about we go to the Mulfery Dorms now?"


    "But we haven''t eaten yet..."


    "Okay."


    Dianne interrupted Yurie and immediately got up from her seat.


    Yurie, who wanted to have lunch, pouted and followed them.


    The three of them, heading to the Mulfery Dorms, soon encountered the security guards stationed there.


    "Has Adrias entered here by any chance?"


    "He entered a little while ago, saying he was going to investigate."


    Their suspicions were confirmed.


    Yurie had suggested entering the dormitory together with the knight students after observing the atmosphere, but Dianne had made up her mind to go in.


    She had already experienced firsthand that this bizarre incident was far from ordinary.


    She worried about why Adrias had entered alone with such confidence.


    "It''s lunchtime now, right?"


    Yurie looked around with her hands on her arms.


    As the atmosphere grew even more oppressive than before, Dianne immediately illuminated the surroundings with a light spell.


    "Something''s definitely off. Is the light noting in?"


    Kelly asked, and upon inspecting the surroundings, they found that all the windows in the hallway were covered with ck cloth.


    Since Yurie and Kelly had never been inside the Mulfery Dorms before, they didn''t find it particrly strange. But Dianne knew better.


    "They weren''t there before."


    "What?"


    "The cloths. They weren''t there when I came before."


    Yurie, who had goosebumps from Dianne''s words, tried to speak brightly.


    "During the previous investigation, right? Maybe someone put them up after that?"


    "Why would they cover the windows with ck cloth? Who did it? Besides, not just anyone cane in here."


    "That''s..."


    Finally realizing that something was indeed strange, the three of them gradually stepped back.


    "Let''s go out for now. We''ll call the other members for the investigation that we agreed to do together."


    "Yeah, Kelly''s suggestion seems right. Let''s get out for now."


    Just then, an unknown scream echoed from inside.


    "Aaaargh!"


    "Adrias!"


    Dianne sprinted towards the source of the scream.


    Yurie followed her, and Kelly, unable to do otherwise, trailed behind them.


    In their sight, an astonishing scene unfolded.


    "Aaaargh!"


    A man in robes was holding something in a ck humanoid form with one hand while brandishing a sword in the other.


    Upon closer inspection, they saw that Adrias had his fingers inserted into the grotesque thing''s mouth while gripping its jaw. In that position, he stepped on the creature as if to crush it against the ground, all the while pointing the sword at it. Adrias turned around to nce at Dianne''s group and, without saying a word, thrust the sword forward.


    "Aaaargh!"


    Yurie covered her ears at the grotesque scream.


    "What the hell is that thing!"


    The bizarre creature turned into smoke and dispersed.


    Adrias, who had defeated the bizarre creature without a second thought, calmly stood up and said, "There are more."


    Then he gestured, "Right behind you."

 Chapter 132: Ancient Demon Beast and Seal

    Chapter 132: Ancient Demon Beast and Seal


    Thud!


    The seal on the gem containing the Kreshain''s consciousness was broken.


    "Kiiiiyahhh!"


    By the way, these ck, egg-like creatures were Kreshain''s consciousness.


    Kreshain''s consciousness only appeared in dark environments, so they had purposely blocked the windows. However, the creatures quickly emerged.


    ''And ordinary attacks won''t work.''


    I had prepared a special substance from the golden maple forest the day before and glued it to my hands and sword.


    "What is this?"


    Yurie, who had received my help, shouted.


    She hadn''t been expected to be part of the investigation team.


    ''Wasn''t this supposed to be Bart or Berial''s responsibility?''


    It didn''t matter either way.


    Since it wasn''t a magical phenomenon, Bart and Berial couldn''t do anything even if they were here.


    In fact, Bart and Berial wouldn''t even know about the existence in the golden maple forest. Without that knowledge, they wouldn''t be able to solve the problems that urred here.


    "What is this, Adrias?"


    I had to figure out how to exin this.


    That''s why I hade here first. I didn''t expect her to follow me.


    "I don''t know either. As you can see, some strange creatures came out, and it''s obvious they''re monsters. So, I killed them."


    "Is this the culprit who killed the students?"


    Dianne, who btedly inspected the fallen consciousness creatures, discovered that they had been hit by my attacks and dispersed.


    They were momentarily stunned but soon decided to leave.


    "Adrias, I know you''re amazing, but let''s get out of here for now. We don''t know what else might happen, and you were too hasty."


    "Alright."


    I didn''t want to argue pointlessly here. I had already arrived first and defeated a number of the consciousness creatures. It didn''t matter.


    ''The remaining consciousness creatures are probably few in number. Maybe we''ve already caught them all.''


    So, as soon as we stepped outside,


    Crash!


    Somewhere, there was the sound of ss breaking, and the ground shook.


    The group exchanged bewildered nces, and the guards stationed in front of the dormitory also looked around in surprise.


    ''No way?''


    Already a second phase?


    The first phase involved the Mulfery dormitory, and as it expanded, it eventually resulted in chaos throughout the entire magical department.


    "It''s too fast."


    I immediately asked Dianne,


    "Where are the professors who were supposed to investigate with us?"


    "They''re supposed to finish their afternoon sses and meet us for dinner. I''ll contact them now."


    Contacting them wasn''t important.


    I wanted to know where Charon was.


    At this rate, Charon was probably still in the golden maple forest.


    ''Why is he in such a hurry? I''ve already removed all traces of Kyle, so there''s no need to rush.''


    It seems that something is going on.


    There must be a reason for Charon to act in such haste.


    "Look at that!"


    Yurie pointed to a building.


    All the windows of the building were shattered, and what was strange was that objects inside were floating in mid-air.


    "Did someone make a mistake while conducting an experiment again?"


    That was another unusual urrence.


    Most likely, people would think that it was caused by magic.


    With things turning out like this, my n to get more information from Deos had to be adjusted.


    ''Since Charon is acting recklessly, I''ll have to change my ns.''


    Given my current strength, I could probably handle this situation alone without the need for a party.


    "Dianne, I have a priormitment, so I''ll go ahead."


    "What? Amitment? All of a sudden?"


    "I''ll see you tonight."


    I ignored Dianne''s puzzled words and immediately headed towards the Golden Maple Forest.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Between trees adorned with yellow leaves, Charon Diflen carefully moved his body.


    Carrying a small backpack in one hand, he looked around cautiously and eventually stood in front of a particr tree.


    Rustle.


    He took something out of the backpack, scattered it on the ground, and meticulously drew something on the ground.


    "Time is running out."


    Charon, feeling a shiver down his spine as he measured the weight of the backpack, recalled the unexpected contact he had received a few days ago.


    "Charon Diflen, how''s life at the academy these days?"


    The sudden message came from someone he hadn''t interacted with muchtely, Hegel.


    "These days, it seems like your student is doing quite well."


    "...It appears so."


    "Your student is flourishing, while you seem to have no news and no achievements recently."


    Hegel''s words had echoed in his mind.


    Charon wondered why Hegel had suddenly contacted him. He had no desire to hear the story of Adrias, but he silently listened to Hagel''s admonishing words.


    "Recently, I suggested to your student to participate in the assembly. Do you know about it?"


    "The assembly... you mean?"


    "Yes. We''ve been in troubletely. So I thought we should make some changes."


    Charon clenched his fist at Hegel''s inconsiderate choice of words. Lately, he had already been finding it difficult to deal with Adrias, and now he might even lose his position to him.


    "Performance... I''ll deliver it. Please wait a little longer."


    "Hmm. I''ll wait until the end of this year. In the meantime, make sure to supervise your student."


    "Understood."


    After reflecting on his contact with Hegel, Charon tried to remain calm. Recently, vampires, Adrias, and now even Hegel had interfered. Normally, Hegel wouldn''t dare to treat him carelessly, but his recentck of aplishments and Adrias'' growing sess made him feel trapped. Even Morne, his own mentor, seemed to be showing an inclination to protect Adrias, which frustrated Charon. In the midst of this, he remembered the ancient demon sealing documents.


    ''The seal of an ancient demon.''


    It wasn''t even clear if it was real. Moreover, it was a dark magic document with no identifiable author. At first, he dismissed it as nonsense but decided to investigate further because he wanted to grasp any opportunity he could. The results were as he expected.


    "Jackpot."


    An eerie aura was gradually covering the entire mountain. What he was currently doing was a ritual to unseal the ancient demon. Fortunately, the method of unsealing was roughly outlined in the documents.


    ''Thanks to this, things have be easier.''


    His goal was to unseal the ancient demon and turn it into an undead. If he seeded, he would leave this suffocating academy, create his own domain, and ignore Hegel''s interference. He''d also get rid of the arrogant Adrias once and for all.


    ''Now, only three more to go.''


    Today, he would unseal thest one. The amount of mana he had consumed for the unsealing had been more than expected, so he had done it over several days.


    "Almost there!"


    Suddenly, a strange sound made Charon turn his head. The trees were bending in eerie ways. As the seals were being released, bizarre events were urring, confirming that the seals were indeed breaking.


    Perhaps the strange incidents at the Mulfery Dormitory were also rted to this, but Charon didn''t pay much attention to them. After all, he was a dark mage.


    He continued towards thest magic circle he needed to engrave today when he saw a chilling sight that sent shivers down his spine.


    "Who did this?"


    He looked around frantically, but there were no signs or traces of anyone nearby. Carefully surveying the area, he approached the spot where he had originally intended to draw the magic circle.


    However, when he got closer, he realized that someone had already drawn the magic circle there.


    "What in the world..."


    Did he make a mistake? Did he return to a ce he had already been? No, that wasn''t possible. He couldn''t have made such a rookie mistake.


    ''Could someone else know about this? Could these strange urrences be rted to the unsealing?''


    Various thoughts raced through his mind. Just then, he heard a rustling sound behind him, followed by a voice calling his name.


    "Charon Diflen."


    The voice was familiar. Charon slowly turned to face the person who had called him.


    Amidst all the unexpected events, it was Adrias Cromwell who stood there.


    "Adrias Cromwell. Why are you here?"


    Was it a hallucination caused by the unsealing? However, Adrias looked too real to dismiss it as a mere illusion.


    Charon questioned whether it was all part of the strange phenomena brought about by the unsealing. Yet, he decided to use Mana Detect to confirm the reality of the situation.


    Adrias seemed to sense Charon''s use of Mana Detect, and with a sly smile, he spoke, "I assure you, I''m real."


    Charon couldn''t shake off the eerie feeling. Could it be that Adrias had just drawn the unsealing magic circle?


    "Why are you really here?" Charon asked again.


    "Why, isn''t it natural for a student to assist their master?" Adrias replied, wearing a mocking expression.


    Charon felt a chill running down his spine. Could it be that the unsealing magic circle he had just found was drawn by Adrias?


    "This can''t be real. How did you even know" Charon mumbled.


    "Why are you so surprised? In any case, I''ve finished my part, so I should step aside for now," Adrias said calmly, taking a step back.


    As he moved away, he smiled enigmatically and said, "Please, do your best to struggle."


    "What are you talking about!" Charon shouted, hisposure slipping away.


    Suddenly, a chilling sensation washed over him. It sounded like an animal''s cry, and the trees around them withered and twisted, losing their vitality.


    Charon realized the terrible truth. The seal on the ancient mausoleum had beenpletely released.


    "Ah" Charon gasped, and a deep sense of despair overcame him.


    He had been mistaken. What he was facing now was not something he could turn into an undead. To create an undead, one needed to kill the target. But this this was a monster.


    He had underestimated the ancient mausoleum, far more than when he first saw his master. In his desperation, he had lost his vision.


    However, the mausoleum that appeared before his eyes was nothing like what he had imagined.


    Uuu.


    It had a bipedal gait, with four withered, grotesque arms. Its massive face extended all the way to its chest, revealing human-like teeth.


    As it lumbered toward him, it appeared to be over three meters tall.


    Charon, in desperation, summoned his undead and shouted, "Adrias!"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Just like in the game, the situation was the same here.


    Charon, for some reason, had overestimated his abilities and assumed he could take on the ancient mausoleum alone. He had made ns based on that assumption, but the ancient mausoleum, Kreshain, was not an opponent to be underestimated.


    ''In the game, all yers had to form a party and barely managed to defeat it, and that was with Ivy ire joining us as well.''


    Crash!


    Craaaaash!


    The fierce battle between Charon and his undead was visible. Normally, Charon would only seed in summoning his undead, and then he would fail to encounter Kreshain.


    Kreshain would usually engage the yers before making its escape. However, unlike Kyle''s case, Kreshain typically failed to escape and died in the process.


    ''In the game, I would have died in this chapter as well,'' Adrias thought. ''The only reason I was able to find and steal the unsealing magic circle was because I had the opportunity to be alone in Charon''sboratory.''


    In the game, he had done precisely this  finding the unsealing magic circle, gathering the required materials, and personally drawing it. However, he would be discovered by Charon, leading to his death. Then, Charon would be the next victim.


    "Adrias!"


    Charon''s cry reached Adrias, who had perched himself atop a withered tree. He watched as Charon''s desperate struggle unfolded below.


    Even though I had given Charon the opportunity to meet the ancient mausoleum he desired, he seemed to be getting angry.


    Boom!


    "Ugh!"


    Most of the undead were nearly defeated, and one of Kreshain''s massive arms erged before swinging at Charon and knocking him aside.


    Indeed, even Charon couldn''t stand against Kreshain alone. Nevertheless, it helped me take care of Charon while I prepared for my turn.


    The reason I hadn''t actively prevented the unsealing was that it had to do with Gkshur.


    ''The first seal of Gkshur is released by the blood of the ancient mausoleum,'' I thought.


    For this episode, I had gone through the hassle of bringing the dragon, to satisfy that requirement.


    Beside me, a ck rift opened, and crimson scales brushed past.


    "Krivmaher."


    It was time to settle the score.

 Chapter 133: Bone Dragon

    Chapter 133: Bone Dragon


    The situation was dire for Charon. He couldn''t get up, and his body was wracked with pain from the attack of the ancient demon.


    "No, this can''t be..."


    The ancient demon, Kreshain, continued its onught, wiping out the remaining undead.


    It was a grave mistake for Charon to underestimate the power of the ancient demon. He had thought of it as just a unique creature, as the documents referred to it simply as an "ancient demon."


    "This can''t be happening..."


    The sudden loss of all the undead he had painstakingly created was more painful than death itself.


    Charon struggled to lift his body, but his injuries were too severe. He couldn''t even use his mana.


    Tears welled up in his eyes as he looked at his creations being annihted.


    He reached his limit, and the pain and despair overwhelmed him.


    Kkei-uhhh.


    Kreshain, the ancient demon, approached him, and Charon felt that death was imminent.


    "I never thought I''d die like this..."


    Charon''s body trembled as he braced for the final blow.


    Kkieoak.


    But just as Kreshain''s gaping maw was about to descend upon him, something unexpected happened.


    Charon sensed that he was still alive, even though he expected certain death. He cautiously opened his eyes and realized that he was enveloped in darkness.


    "Shadows?"


    It was a massive shadow, and Charon could barely make out its true form.


    Heuhhh.


    "Charon Diflen."


    "Pff, ugh... Ad, rias."


    Adrias suddenly appeared beside Charon.


    "Before you die, let me ask you something. Did you take me in because of the Original Sin?"


    "Before that, I have a question. What is that?"


    "It''s exactly as it appears."


    "This can''t be happening. How... can you..."


    Charon was bewildered as he looked at the enormous dragon, which wore an unusual crown on its head.


    The sheer presence of the dragon made everyone, even Kreshain, cautious and unable to move recklessly.


    Should I kill them both?


    "No, this person is going to die anyway. There''s no need to leave any traces by bothering them."


    At Adrias''s words, Charon let out a bitterugh even as he was dying.


    "Is this all the respect you have for your master?"


    "Master?"


    Adrias lowered his body and locked eyes with Charon.


    Then, he sneered.


    "You call yourself a master?"


    "What did I do wrong to deserve such disrespect from you?"


    Ignoring his protest, Adrias stood up and faced Kreshain.


    "I didn''te all the way here to y games with you, especially after you targeted me for the Original Sin."


    "You, you... Adrias, don''t..."


    Charon''s voice trailed off, and he copsed.


    Adrias could no longer detect his breath, so he immediately issued amand.


    "Kill him."


    Obeying hismand, the undead rushed toward Kreshain.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Kreshain''s arms extended.


    Despite the demon''s title, its use of four arms for attacks was quite effective.


    Kuddduk


    Yellow maple trees fell, toppled by the demon''s attack.


    But my undead were elite among the elite.


    Squee


    Kuwaah


    Ludo''s might restrained Kreshain''s arms, and Nickel''s sword relentlessly attacked the restrained limb.


    Kkiyaaaah!


    While the attacks didn''t work as effectively as I had hoped, it was alright.


    If we keep it up, it will eventually fall.


    Gripun.


    Krivmaher, who wore a crown, gazed at Kreshain with a half-melted face.


    It seemed like they shared some sentiment from their ancient era.


    "Kriv."


    My name is Tan Krivmacher. Not Kriv.


    "Breathe."


    I''m Krivmacher....


    "Breathe."


    I won''t do it that easily...


    "Breathe."


    With a sigh, Krivmaher finally activated Dragon Heart.


    Mana from the surroundings converged into Krivmacher''s heart, and a powerful wave spread outward.


    I was once known as the ''Dragon that Sings of Destruction.''


    "Get out of there."


    The undead who were holding Kreshain at mymand moved aside.


    At the same time, Krivmaher''s acid breath showered down upon Kreshain.


    Kwaaaah!


    Kiiiaaaah!


    Kreshain, who had withstood Nickel''s shes and Timur''s punches without any problem, began to melt away in an instant.


    "This is quite impressive."


    I knew he could use the breath, but I didn''t expect it to be this powerful.


    It seemed like it was thanks to the Dragon Heart and the Crown of Greed, and I was very satisfied.


    "Yeah, I have to do at least this much to repay that hard work. No, it''s not enough, Kriv."


    What do you want from me?


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll use it well."


    I opened a floating message window that appeared for Krivmaher.


    Ding!


    [Conditions have been met.]


    [A potential evolution candidate has been identified.]


    Evolution.


    It hadn''t been long since I obtained it, and already, evolution was possible.


    And through this, I realized one thing.


    [Potential evolution of the True Dragon (Myth) - 42%]


    [There are 6 possible branches if you choose to evolve.]


    [Would you like to evolve?]


    ''It seems that you can trigger evolution by keeping items rted to sin close to the undead.''


    If I evolved Krivmaher, it would likely evolve in a direction rted to sin, like Nickel.


    The True Dragon was already the highest tier among the undead, but I didn''t know it could evolve further.


    ''Can I evolve the others if I obtain different sin items?''


    Honestly, I didn''t n to gather sin for the purpose of evolving the undead.


    Rather, my role was to prevent the umtion of sin.


    But now, I began to doubt whether that was the only solution.


    ''Maybe I should gather them all?''


    Setting aside that thought for now, I approached the now weakened Kreshain.


    "Kreshain."


    When I called his name, he responded.


    He had been causing all sorts of mischief since ancient times and had been trapped here for a long time.


    Now it was time for him to be my Gkshur''s prey.


    Grrk!


    Kreshain made a sound like wooden nks rubbing against each other, resisting my approach, but his melting body didn''t obey.


    I sharpened the Aura de of Gkshur as much as possible against Kreshain.


    Whoosh!


    Kreshain''s skin, already soaked in acid, was easily pierced by my attackpared to the effort I put in.


    Kwajik!


    With the sound of a skull cracking, the boss of an episode I couldn''t have handled alone in the first ce met his end.


    "That was anticlimactic."


    It felt strange that an opponent who had been so troublesome in the game could die so easily.


    It''s safe to say that my current power level is over the top.


    With Krivmaher alone, I felt I could easily rank in the middle tier of the ck Mage Assembly.


    ''Of course, my level isn''t that of a student.''


    Of course, even if all the yable characters had skills that didn''t match their age, I felt like I was outside the norm.


    Ding!


    [Sealed Sword - Gkshur has detected the blood of an ancient monster.]


    [Gkshur absorbs the blood of the ancient monster.]


    As Gkshur absorbed the blood, crimson veins emerged, resembling blood vessels.


    As if a heartbeat, Gkshur greedily devoured Kreshain''s blood, and the veins began to follow the shape of the blood vessels.


    Kwajang!


    [Sealed Sword - Gkshur''s 1st seal has been released.]


    The old exterior peeled away, revealing a pure white de.


    It felt even whiter than the White Nightmare Benjamin obtained at the cksmith.


    "I didn''t expect the appearance to change like this."


    Previously, it was just an old sword, but now it had transformed into something extraordinary.


    [Sealed Sword - Gkshur]


    [Mana Transmission Rate 145%] [Sharpness temporarily increases with usage time (stackable) when using Aura]


    [Additional damage to monsters] [Additional damage of dark attribute]


    [1st seal has been released.]


    [Sealed.]


    {T/n: Thank god he didn''t give it to the Sword Demon guy}


    As much as the appearance had changed, the performance had also transformed.


    I knew that the mana transmission rate would increase, but I didn''t expect so many effects.


    And the second option was particrly noticeable.


    Not only when facing Kreshain just now, but in the future, I would encounter bosses that even an Aura Master would struggle to defeat alone.


    Such monsters would naturally be tough to damage even when Aura was applied to the sword, but now there was a useful option.


    ''I should experiment with this sometime.''


    I wondered how high the sharpness could go.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t know how to release Gkshur''s second seal at the moment.


    In the game, only the method to release the first seal was mentioned, so for now, I had to be satisfied with that.


    I reverse-summoned the undead.


    It would take a bit longer to evolve Krivmaherpared to when I evolved Nickel. Since he was certainly a high-tier undead, it would require more time.


    ''I should leave this ce quickly.''


    Perhaps thismotion wouldn''t reach the Academy, but Krivmaher''s breath had caused quite an intense mana wave.


    Surahan, the head of the Knight Department and an Aura Master, might have noticed, so I hastily concealed the evidence and left the mountain.


    It was a bit disappointing to leave Kreshain''s corpse behind, but I had to give up.


    Still, I needed an alibi for when Charon died, so I couldn''t be too greedy.


    ''Ultimately, my goal was Gkshur''s awakening.''


    With Charon gone, there was no one at the Academy who knew my true identity.


    Now, graduating safely was my next goal.


    I won''t just sit back.


    I have to do my best for the sake of protecting my precious ones.


    Speaking of precious people, Luna, who was like a niece, suddenly came to mind.


    ''I hope she''s doing well.''


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Evan von Orleon.


    No, the man who had already relinquished all his titles and now had only the name Evan was quietly moving towards somewhere. He knew that someone was trailing him even before leaving the Holy Empire to hunt him down, but he remained calm.


    Absolute confidence stemming from his abilities.


    Of course, he had recently felt some doubt about his skills, but he didn''tck self-esteem to the point of being afraid of mere hunting dogs from the Holy Empire.


    ''Just wait a little longer.''


    Evan, who had already nned ahead before leaving the Holy Empire, felt a surge in his chest as he thought of someone.


    To him, whose meaning of god had scattered, that person was like the only lighthouse.


    ''Adrias Cromwell.''


    The true king who would illuminate this world.


    What he needed to do now was to establish a foundation for him.


    ''But first...''


    Rustle.


    While he was immersed in his happy contemtion, Evan could feel numerous presences surrounding him.


    Despite that, he continued to walk forward, ignoring them. However, someone emerged from the opposite side.


    "Evan."


    It was an elderly man with barely any hair left.


    However, no one could ignore the old man.


    "Sir Jeffrey, it''s been a while."


    When Evan casually greeted him, the people around slowly revealed themselves.


    They all drew their weapons and were ready to charge at any moment.


    "Why are you doing this? What didn''t you like about it?"


    "I gained some enlightenment through this mission. For his sake, I had toe out. I believe you''ll understand. After all, aren''t we all Guardians?"


    "Couldn''t you have shared your enlightenment within the Holy Empire? You acted without knowing what kind of consequences your appearance might have."


    "You don''t understand what this enlightenment is."


    As their words failed to reach an agreement, they ultimately unsheathed their swords.


    Jeffrey Amstead, the First Inquisitor and an Aura Master, asked one final question.


    "Evan, did you receive an offer from another country?"


    "It''s not like that. Please don''t worry."


    "You don''t n to return, right?"


    "That''s correct."


    Watching Evan speak so calmly, Jeffrey let out a sigh.


    And just as he was about to order his subordinates to attack.


    "I''vee at an inconvenient time."


    Someone''s voice could be heard.


    A dry, almost cracking voice.


    And it was a familiar voice to someone.


    "Hahaha..."


    It was so unbelievable that he could onlyugh.


    Evan recognized the owner of the voice and carefully concealed the goosebumps on his arms.


    "Who is it?"


    As Jeffrey turned his head towards the owner of the voice, there stood a man wearing a crown on his shoulder.


    In that appearance, even Jeffrey, who thought of someone when he saw him, was so surprised that he couldn''t speak.


    "Old man, it''s been a while."


    In the end, Jeffrey could only utter one word.


    "Maximen Chronel. Why on earth are you here...?"

 Chapter 134: Maximen Cronell and Interview

    Chapter 134: Maximen Cronell and Interview


    An overwhelming presence dominated the surroundings.


    Maximen Cronell was simply quiet.


    However, people couldn''t dare to move recklessly.


    ''The Strongest Swordsman.''


    A simple yet the most fitting descriptor for him.


    Sometimes called a living disaster, but that was just because he didn''t care about the attention of the world to that extent. It was insufficient to describe him.


    "Evan, I''vee to meet you."


    "Are you talking about me?"


    Evan forced a smile and exuded a rxed atmosphere.


    But he couldn''t help the emotions hidden deep within.


    "Huh!"


    A bitterugh escaped, but he couldn''t help it.


    The emotion he had tried to forget was fear.


    "I guess I came at the right time."


    Maximen looked around and spoke.


    With each of his actions, Jeffrey felt his body involuntarily tremble, and his face contorted.


    "Maximen, we have matters to attend to with Evan. Will you please yield?"


    "Are you irritated, old man?"


    Although he trembled with sudden insult, he couldn''t get angry.


    That''s how absolute force worked in this era.


    "If you bother me, I''ll just cut you down."


    "Ugh..."


    After Maximen''s words, Jeffrey eventually took a step back.


    As an unpredictable figure who could go anywhere, it was a retreat for now.


    He ordered his subordinates, who had followed him from the Holy Empire, to retreat as well.


    "I''m pulling back for now."


    With that, his subordinates, showing relief disappeared.


    "Evan, don''t worry."


    "You''re always wee. By the way, I don''t see the other one. Did you fight?"


    "Hmph! I don''t know anything."


    Even Jeffrey disappeared, and soon, only Maximen and Evan, were left on the road, creating an eerie silence.


    Evan couldn''t have known he would meet Maximen again, so he was curious about the reasons for his visit.


    "Now, tell me your business."


    Still wearing a smiling face, Evan asked, and Maximen stared at him in silence.


    "Evan, you were so devoted to the gods, and yet I heard you left the Holy Empire."


    "Is that why you came? I was simply faithful. If anything, you were the one who was truly devoted."


    "Are you joking? I''m looking for the real god, not the fake one you believed in."


    "Fine, I understand. You seem more urgent than I expected. Toe all the way here to ask such a trivial question..."


    "Yeah. It seems I''ve grown old. I hope you have the answer I want, whatever it may be."


    Maximen looked like he was in his thirties, but his actual age was over 60, so it was a reasonable remark.


    "So, what''s your answer?"


    "I still believe in the existence of the gods. However, I admit that your words from before were correct."


    "So, you no longer believe in the gods of the Holy Empire. Why did your thoughts change?"


    "Because I met a real god."


    Maximen''s calm eyes suddenly widened at Evan''s words.


    He struggled to speak, but no sound came out.


    "No, I''ll be more precise. I didn''t meet the god directly, but I was with someone who did, and I was at the ce."


    "You''re talking about the ancient gods, right?"


    "That''s right. Your words were correct."


    Evan raised his eyes to the sky and looked at the bright sun.


    The dazzling light reminded him of that moment.


    A holy light that dispelled all darkness.


    Far more brilliant than his own aura techniques.


    "Indeed, your words were correct. The gods were not perfect beings. In fact, it might be that their imperfections were what made them perfect. It''s just that from a human perspective like mine, it might be hard to understand."


    "You really met them."


    "I was trapped in thend of the gods. It was mypanions who met the gods, not me."


    My king.


    Evan whispered quietly.


    "Where exactly is that ce?"


    "I can tell you, but you won''t like it. It''s already over."


    "It''s over?"


    "In a way, that ce is no longer thend of the gods. Their power ended when we escaped."


    Maximen fell into deep thought upon hearing Evan''s words.


    This was the first time he had seen Maximen in such turmoil, so Evan watched with a certain fresh feeling.


    "I experienced a city where time repeats itself. And through that, I learned that it was the power of the gods."


    He didn''t mention who he was with, just vaguely describing the strange city he had experienced and the events that had taken ce within it.


    "Lethe..."


    Maximin mumbled.


    He never expected that Evan, who had been searching so desperately, would discover a god, and not just any god, but someone he didn''t believe was a fake.


    "Is it fate?"


    But Evan was someone who had chosen to defy fate.


    Perhaps all the small clues he had gathered over time had led him to obtain this information.


    "Evan, I have a favor to ask."


    "I can tell you the location without any problem."


    "That''s not it. Can you tell me who the person is that you said had a conversation with a god?"


    Unexpectedly, Maximen made a request that left Evan speechless.


    Evan couldn''t trust Maximin enough to reveal the identity of the person.


    If things went wrong, this recklessness would be the one to ruin everything.


    It might seem rtively calm nowpared to before, but his past actions were still there.


    Maximen sensed Evan''s concern and spoke.


    "I know what you''re worried about. But make a promise. I won''t harm the person you''re talking about."


    "Do you expect me to believe you?"


    It was too risky to trust him.


    The reckless figure who could destroy everything if provoked.


    Although he seemed more subdued now than in the past, his previous actions were still a part of him.


    "Let Isabelle be our guarantee. Please."


    Maximen''s earnest request surprised Evan.


    Knowing what Maximen was up to through their past conflicts, Evan couldn''t help but believe his words now.


    If Maximen was willing to mention Isabelle in this context, it meant that he would kneel down even if asked to.


    The greatest weakness and vulnerability of the strongest warrior.


    "If you insist that much... All right."


    Evan nodded reluctantly.


    If Maximen was emphasizing it to this extent, Evan couldn''t refuse.


    ''But I can''t reveal Luna... ''


    The person who killed Eve Millennium was none other than Maximen. Luna, who held her soul, would undoubtedly be aware of this fact.


    Maximen might have sworn not to harm her, but regardless of his oath, Luna was a wild card. If she sensed any danger, she would likely not remain passive.


    ''In that case, for the king...''


    Paradoxically, Evan thought that this might actually be a good thing.


    ''If it''s the great king, he might even be able to sway Maximen.''


    He envisioned the magnificent king, filled with radiant light, using this trial as a stepping stone.


    He was the king who would save this world and bring light to it.


    "Adrias Cromwell, please find him. I will guide you toward the path of salvation."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In the sky, it wasn''t stars that adorned it but magic circles. Countless magic circles filled the night sky, shimmering with enchanting colors.


    Portrian, the city of magicians.


    This ce, enveloped in powerful magic and mystique, held an annual festival to honor the great magician, Nivas, who widely propagated the concept of magic in the world.


    Although it was called a festival, only those with invitations could enter, and even invitations weren''t given out to just anyone. Magicians considered it a great honor to participate in the Nivas Festival.


    "Bart? Why are you staring like that?"


    Bart Alben, one of the Ten Great Mages of the continent, was undoubtedly invited to the festival. While invitations were sent every year, Bart had hesitated every other year, but this year he decided to attend the Nivas Festival.


    Taking a break and participating in the festival, he was currently at the Milnorah Banquet Hall, where only renowned magicians had gathered, checking his tablet.


    "It''s academy business."


    "Oh my, you''vee all the way here for academy business? Thank you for your hard work."


    "I didn''t intend to check it, but something interesting came up, hehe."


    "Oh, that sounds intriguing. Can you tell me about it?"


    "No, and mind your own business."


    When Bart snarled weirdly, the other person just gave a wry smile and stepped back.


    Bart was famous among those gathered here for his entric behavior.


    Once the uninvited guest had left, Bart checked his tablet again.


    It was about the mysterious incident that had urred while he was away.


    ''The corpse of an unidentified monster found in the golden autumn forest, along with the body of Charon Diflen on the opposite side. Undead traces and traces of powerful magic are left in the vicinity.''


    The report clearly showed that there were traces of not only Charon but also others. Although it indicated that there were traces of other individuals, it was not clear.


    ''Could it be hCaron... ''


    Although it wasn''t explicitly stated, Bart had his suspicions.


    ''Hmph, it seems they haven''t discovered much.''


    The academy had indeed found evidence that Charon was a necromancer through various traces, but they chose not to publicize it. Since Charon just like Kyle, they portrayed him as a hero who had sacrificed his life for the academy.


    Since there was no one who knew the details of the incident, it was possible.


    ''So this is what politics is all about...''


    Bart understood why the academy had made that decision.


    If they revealed that Charon Diflen was a ck mage, it would not only cause harm to many individuals, but it would also likely result in Bart being held ountable and possibly stepping down from his position as the Tower Master.


    ''But there are traces of another person. Is the one who killed Payhat still within the academy?''


    Payhat, a high-ranking member of the Zepar Order who had nned tomit acts of terror. He possessed a power that rivaled that of an aura master, and it was a shock to Bart that he had been defeated so easily.


    Although it was not explicitly stated, Bart''s intuition led him to believe that the individual involved in this incident might be the same person who had killed Payhat.


    "Something unknown is lurking within the academy. How sinister."


    Bart smiled as he muttered to himself.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Richard and Dexter were sitting nervously in the club room.


    The club room was not empty; it was filled with members of the journalism club who had gathered.


    They had been preparing for something for a while, arranging chairs and setting up equipment. One of the club members called out to Dexter.


    "How many did you say?"


    "Eleven!"


    Dexter shouted, and the person who had spoken to him nodded and prepared the seats.


    Richard watched nervously as this unfolded.


    Kram, the head of the journalism club, chuckled as he observed their actions.


    "Why do you two look so anxious when I told you to take a break?"


    "Um, the seniors are working, and we''re just... "


    "Because you''ve already provided us with an excellent proposal. I never expected you to interview all the promising students. I''ve done interviews individually, but..."


    Kram''s praise made Richard smile proudly, while Dexter felt a bit embarrassed.


    Seeing the two of them, Kram became curious about something.


    "But I have to ask, even though I hate to say this, how did you persuade Adrias?"


    "Oh, well, Senior Adrias..."


    Just as Dexter was about to exin, a quiet knock on the club room door could be heard.


    "Come in!"


    The door opened, and someone entered.


    When Richard and Dexter saw who it was, they hurriedly prepared their seats.


    "Oh! Miss Vivianne, pleasee in. You''re here early."


    Kram stopped what he was doing and guided her to the waiting room.


    Vivianne briefly looked around as if searching for something, and then, after finding what she was looking for, she followed Kram into the waiting room.


    After Vivianne, other interviewees began to arrive one by one.


    "Senior Adrias hasn''te yet?"


    "He''ll be here soon. There''s still time."


    "But it''s a bit rude, isn''t it? After all, who thinks they can be punctual these days?"


    The journalism club''s third-year students filled the room with their chatter.


    The first-year trio remained quiet, knowing their ce in the presence of their seniors.


    "Well, the big shots will handle it themselves."


    "As if they''re really that great. Honestly, if it weren''t for the Tower of Modras, they wouldn''t be making such a fuss."


    "That''s true. Honestly, if I were to enter the Tower of Modras right now, I think I could easily break it down."


    At that moment, Lucia, who had been quietly listening, spoke up.


    "Could you please keep it down a bit? It''s too noisy. And remember, there are others here besides you."


    "What? Oh, is this some kind of protective measure because we''re both from the Magic Department?"


    "Are you picking a fight with us? Just over a topic from the Magic Department?"


    Among the four knights in the Magic Department, there were a total of four third-year students.


    They were known as the Four Kings, a somewhat childish nickname, and they red at Lucia with their eyes squinted.


    "Why? Is my statement incorrect? It''s a fact that the Magic Department is weakerpared to the Knight Department."


    "Do you not know who I am?"


    "Of course, I do. I know that you, senior, won the tournament. But that''s unusual, isn''t it? Not all students from the Magic Department are like that. Am I wrong?"


    As promising individuals, they had a high level of pride.


    As the atmosphere became more intense, Vivianne, as if lost in her own thoughts, stared towards the door as if she couldn''t hear any of it.


    Be Houston, one of the Four Kings, stood up and looked down at Lucia.


    "Good. How about we settle who''s stronger now, Lucia Evest? After all, we''re in the same grade."


    "Hmph. I''m not foolish enough to fall for such a cheap provocation."


    "Scared, huh?"


    "I''m not scared."


    "Come on, you''re definitely scared."


    As the tension escted, Louis, who couldn''t stand by any longer, stepped forward.


    "Seniors, we didn''te here to strengthen friendships, but we also didn''te to fight. Please calm down a bit..."


    "What? You?"


    "Mind your own business. If you interfere, the atmosphere will only get worse. Got it?"


    The knight''s words were correct.


    Serena, who realized that intervening would only make the situation worse, quickly grabbed Louis'' sleeve.


    In the end, Louis couldn''t do anything and returned to his seat.


    "It''s a mess these days. We might need to re-educate the kids."


    "Yeah, we should. If the underssmen act like this, even the Magic Department will look down on us."


    "Stop it. I won''t tolerate this any longer."


    Dianne''s eyes glowed with determination.


    However, the third-year students, instead of being intimidated, responded with mockingughter.


    "Don''t hold back. It''s not good for your health. Ah, good. I was curious about how skilled the great tournament champion really is. Would you like to spar?"


    Asughter erupted among the third-year students, and unable to bear the insult, Dianne was about to stand up.


    Squish.


    The door opened, and someone entered.


    Adrias Cromwell, who arrived just in time, walked in.


    "Adrias!"


    Vivianne greeted him warmly, standing up from her seat.


    Adrias nodded lightly in response and scanned the room.


    Those whom his gaze fell upon felt an inexplicable pressure.


    "What''s going on? This is..."


    Seeing Adrias for the first time since the end of the break, Louis felt his breath tighten, sensing a different kind of pressure.


    The imposing presence Adrias exuded was iparable to what it used to be.


    It felt as if one were standing in front of a predator.


    "No way... Aura Master?"


    No, it couldn''t be. Adrias, who was in his early twenties at most, couldn''t have reached the level of Aura Master already.


    But what was this aura? What had happened during the break to cause this?


    The Four Kings of the Knight Department fell silent the moment Adrias entered. Their mouths, which were usually quite vocal, seemed glued shut.


    Lucia greeted him as if she had been waiting for his arrival.


    "Senior, you''re here?"


    "Yes."


    He nodded and greeted Dianne.


    "Good afternoon, Dianne."


    "Uh, yeah."


    Adrias''s presence felt different than usual. His usual friendly demeanor was reced by an unfamiliar atmosphere.


    Lucia remarked on the strange atmosphere.


    "Senior, the atmosphere seems a bit strange."


    Adrias, who had been scanning the room, finally stopped.


    "Something seems off. There was somemotion before I entered the room. What happened?"


    His gaze was fixed on the third-year students of the Knight Department.

 Chapter 135: Wind of Change

    Chapter 135: Wind of Change


    With Adrias''s entrance, a temporary calm settled in the room.


    In the chilly silence, the four members of the third-year group tried to maintain theirposure as they stared at Adrias, but gradually, under the influence of the inexplicable aura emanating from him, they slowly turned their heads.


    ''What is this?''


    Jamal Hamington, the leader of the four, felt perplexed in the face of the oppressive atmosphere that seemed to press down on his entire body.


    It reminded him of the Northern Shieldbearer, Count Patrick Vagras, whom he had met before.


    ''It can''t be. He couldn''t possibly be as powerful as him!''


    Despite trying to push those thoughts aside, the uneasiness and tension persisted.


    At that moment, Vivianne spoke up.


    "Adrias, your seat is over here."


    With a single word from Vivianne, the stifling atmosphere that had filled the room was instantly dispelled.


    The third-year students, who had heaved a sigh of relief, remained cautious as they observed Adrias.


    "Thank you."


    Adrias didn''t say much to the four students and simply followed Vivianne to her side.


    Once he took his seat next to Vivianne, she casually brushed her hair aside, as if she were showing something.


    The moment she did, her earrings, adorned with white gems, sparkled.


    Observing her expectant expression, Adrias couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    "It suits you well."


    "Yes, it''s a gift from Adrias."


    "Senior Adrias, a gift?"


    Lucia, with a surprised expression, suddenly intervened between the two.


    Just a while ago, the atmosphere had turned sour due to the presence of the four students, but now it seemed to have dissipatedpletely. Vivianne had requested Adrias to check her earrings, and Adrias had responded as she wished.


    "It''s unexpected that Adrias has such good taste, right?"


    Lucia, after inspecting the earrings, wore a mischievous expression as she looked at Adrias, who had been staring nkly at her. However, Adrias, who had no ulterior motives, looked at her in bewilderment, and eventually, Lucia uttered a word.


    "I didn''t expect you to be this good-looking up close."


    "What are you talking about?"


    As the day went on, Lucia seemed to be more lively, and Adrias, who felt increasingly awkward, turned his gaze away and looked at the first-year students.


    Louis Artman.


    He seemed to be steadily growing without needing much advice. Recently, there had been reports that he had sparred with Vivianne, and Adrias hadn''t expected Vivianne to lose, so he pondered whether he should assist Louis'' growth.


    Chris Yuno.


    It seemed that the advice had been well-received, and he had improved considerably recently. However, in order to confirm it urately, another spar might be necessary.


    Serena Erestial.


    She was going through the most difficult period among the three. After abandoning the swordsmanship she had practiced for so long and changing her weapon, it was bound to be challenging.


    Adrias nned to find a new swordsmanship book for her.


    ''I''m busy.''


    The reason Adrias had decided to participate in this interview was that all the yable characters had gathered. However, he had already informed them in advance that he wouldn''t be able to spend much time here.


    He didn''t n to stay for long.


    Therefore, he had obtained their understanding in advance.


    Then, a long-awaited voice filled the room.


    "Interview preparations areplete."


    The members of the press rose from their seats upon the journalist''s words.


    As they stepped outside, seats were prepared, and at both ends, the newspaper editor-in-chief, Kram, and Marvin, a visiting student from Balkan Academy, who was in charge of the interview, were seated.


    "Wow, it''s an honor to have all these distinguished individuals gathered like this. Haha," Marvin said with a heartyugh as he extended his greetings.


    "I''m Marvin, representing Balkan Academy. I hope everything goes well today," he added.


    In response to his greeting, the interview participants nodded in agreement.


    Once everyone was seated, Kram signaled to the press member with the video recording artifact, and the video recording began.


    "As mentioned earlier, this is for archival and journalistic purposes, so please understand. Well then, let''s begin the interview," Kram said while holding the prepared script. He directed his first question towards Vivianne.


    "Shall we start with Vivian Velocan? Is that okay?"


    "Sure," Vivianne nodded, and Marvin continued.


    "Until now, most of the Spring Tournaments have been won by graduating students, but this year has seen a significant change. Vivianne Velocan, you''re one of the protagonists of this change. From what I''ve heard, you weren''t exceptionally skilled from the beginning. Did your performance improve as a result of this tournament?"


    "Adrias."


    "Yes?"


    "Thanks to Adrias."


    Marvin was momentarily puzzled by Vivianne''s response and alternated his gaze between Adrias and Vivian. Eventually, he realized that Adrias was the reason for Vivianne''s improved skills and apuded.


    "Ah! So, Adrias helped you, I see? Probably because Adrias is skilled with a sword..."


    "That''s right," Vivianne confirmed.


    Inwardly, Adrias couldn''t help but smile. She was indeed a skilled swordswoman even within the game. However, that fact, unknown to everyone, had caused a tragic incident due to her abilities being revealed.


    "Hmm, no matter how skilled a mage is, how much help can they provide..." someone mumbled.


    Kram, thinking he had misheard, turned to the source of the sound, which came from Jamal Hamington, a third-year journalism student.


    "Could it be?" Kram wore a sly smile.


    In reality, it wasn''t widely known, but Kram had gathered information about various students over time and knew that Jamal had a secret admiration for Vivianne. Therefore, it wasmon to hear rumors of Jamal frequently disparaging Dianne Alven, who had defeated Vivianne.


    "This should be interesting," Kram thought.


    "Vivianne, is it alright if I ask you a question this time?" Marvin, though surprised by Kram''s deviation from the script, quietly observed.


    "Sure," Vivianne agreed.


    "Now, you mentioned that your skills improved thanks to Adrias. Can you tell us specifically what kind of help you received?"


    "...It''s a secret."


    "Oh?!"


    Vivianne''s intriguing words caught the attention of the press members who were listening along. They exchanged meaningful nces, subtly urging their chief to press on.


    "If it''s a secret story between the two of them, there''s not much we can do," one of them remarked.


    "A secret?" Jamal eximed.


    Kram nced at Jamal, who seemed caught off guard by his own words, and managed to control his expression. The provocation was then directed at Adrias from Jamal.


    "What audacity, Adrias Cromwell! How dare you do something to Vivianne, our senior!"


    "That''s impolite. What are you doing during the interview?" Dianne said, standing up and addressing Jamal.


    But Jamal had already turned his attention back to Adrias, ring at him confidently. He had long forgotten the intimidating presence he faced earlier.


    "You dare to mess with Vivianne, our senior? Today, I''m going to..."


    "It''s noisy."


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a burst of light erupted before Jamal''s eyes.


    "Ahh!"


    Jamal felt his vision go white and let out a scream.


    Adrias had effortlessly incapacitated Jamal. He then turned his gaze towards Kram.


    "Kram Melkins."


    "Uh, yes?"


    "Do you think I''m a fool?"


    "What''s this about...?"


    "You directly provoked Jamal. Do I have to say it myself?"


    As Adrias spoke, he began to emanate an intimidating aura.


    Everyone in the vicinity felt suffocated by Adrias'' overwhelming presence.


    "Do you think I''m joking?"


    "No, no. It''s not that, Adrias..."


    Kram, unable to withstand Adrias'' increasingly intense presence, began to sweat and bowed his head.


    "Sorry. I won''t ask questions like that or joke around in the future."


    "I didn''t n to have a long interview anyway. My mood has soured, so I should leave first."


    After standing up, Adrias released his powerful aura and exchanged nces with Dianne, Lucia, and the 3rd-year trio. She then turned to Vivianne.


    "I''ll be going first."


    As Adrias left, the remaining individuals in the room swallowed nervously amidst the chilling atmosphere.


    Jamal, still struggling with his vision, experienced intense difort. Vivianne, cautiously standing up from her seat, silently followed Adrias out of the room.


    "Lucia, did you see that just now?"


    "Adrias'' magic, right?"


    "As expected, you noticed."


    Though it seemed like a simple spell, the two women referred to as geniuses instantly recognized its incredible control and casting speed.


    The activated light magic, which was triggered by a simple gesture while sitting, was nothing short of astounding. What was even more impressive was how Adrias had limited the range of light solely to Jamal''s eyes.


    If not for his precise control, the entire room would have been enveloped in blinding light. Adrias had harnessed this tremendous power with exquisite precision.


    "That was quite a spectacle. It seems like the interview is ruined, though," Luciamented.


    "When did Adrias be so skilled in magic? Sigh, I barely managed to make time for this," Dianne said, wearing an expression of annoyance.


    She stood up and addressed Lucia, "Since we have some time left, how about we go to a dessert cafe? We need a break after this."


    "Sounds good," Lucia agreed.


    With that, Dianne and Lucia left the room, informing the press members of their departure before disappearing.


    The remaining individuals maintained silence in the suddenly ruined atmosphere of the interview.


    Chris, who had been silently observing the situation, smiled.


    "As expected of Senior Adrias. I still have a long way to go."


    "Chris? Where are you suddenly going?"


    "I have to train. Watching that made me restless."


    Even Chris, known for doing things his way, decided to leave. The interview naturally came to an end.


    Marvin, who had been watching all of this, looked disappointed and cast a resentful nce at Kram.


    "Well, I had quite an experience."


    "I''m sorry. I have no words."


    Kram had forgotten Adrias''s personality. Recently, he had been quite reserved, so he had unknowingly be overly ambitious. He decided to turn the recent events into an article.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The shirtless man had fiery red hair that spread out like a lion''s mane in all directions. His sweat-drenched body was filled with muscles so monstrous that they seemed fit for a human weapon, with only the slight movement of his arms as he held a sword.


    "Huff!"


    Kwaaaaaaaang!


    There was no visible movement.


    However, as Sinir Cloche swallowed his breath, the ground beneath him began to sink and crack as if an earthquake were taking ce.


    "Haha! This is fun."


    Sinir, having used a somewhat amusing technique in a real fight, burst intoughter.


    Watching him was Baron Pluck, his secretary and butler, who observed with an expressionless and cold demeanor.


    "Th-that''s incredible!"


    As Sinir continued his training, someone approached Pluck.


    Seigen Pluck calmly observed the breathless subordinate before asking, "Speak."


    "Haah, haah. Maximen, Cronell!"


    "Maximen Cronell? Speak slowly."


    "I-I apologize. Hoo. Maximen Cronell has entered the Empire."


    "What did you say?"


    Sinir Cloche, who had been thought to be training in the distance, suddenly appeared as if he had teleported and shouted by their side.


    "Maximen Cronel has really arrived!" he eximed.


    "Indeed! The Emperor has also dered a state of readiness and summoned all the Dukes who remain present."


    "Hahaha! Is it really true!"


    Sinir pounded his fist into his palm excitedly, his eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "Do you know why he came?"


    "In truth, the reason is a bit... unusual."


    "Don''t dilly-dally, just tell me."


    "He came to visit the Academy."


    "The Academy?"


    Sinir, taken aback by the unexpected answer, looked at Seigen as if seeking an exnation.


    But Seigen, who was both his steward and secretary, just shrugged his shoulders.


    "They say he came to find a student named Adrias Cromwell who is currently enrolled at the Academy, but this isn''t confirmed."


    "Cromwell, the Count?"


    Sinir pondered for a moment. However, no matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t see any connection between Maximen and Adrias.


    ''No, it can''t be. Perhaps the Tower of Modras...''


    Could that be the reason?


    But was Maximen reallying all this way for just that reason?


    Maximen Cronell.


    No matter what anyone said, he was officially a wanted criminal in the Empire.


    "Well, officially, he''s a wanted man. But there''s no one who can catch him, so how is he a wanted man?"


    The Empire''s response was quite predictable. Upon hearing that Maximen had arrived, it seemed they were more inclined to negotiate than to apprehend him.


    "First, we should meet with him, shouldn''t we?" Seigen, with his cold demeanor, suggested.


    Looking at Sinir, who always made pragmatic decisions, Sinir nodded.


    "Right. First, we need to know his purpose. That aside..."


    Lately, he had been paying particr attention to a name that had been cropping up frequently.


    Adrias Cromwell.


    Even Duke Mohaim, who had been expanding his influence with sound judgment and intelligence, was unknowingly mentioning Adrias'' name more often.


    ''There''s something going on.''


    Perhaps it was the winds of change.


    Sinir couldn''t help but smile as he thought about it.

 Chapter 136: Unstoppable

    Chapter 136: Unstoppable


    A grand chamber was filled with people after a long time.


    These figures were well-known pirs of the Empire and you would know them just by hearing their names.


    "At a time when I''m so busy that I could die, this damn guy is putting a stop to it."


    As always, the door was opened by Minus Mohaim.


    He expressed his feelings with his thick, ring-adorned hands, running his golden hair through his fingers.


    "By the way, Tower Master, you''re also quite bold. You just returned from the Fortress and now you''reining?"


    "Hmm..."


    Seeing Bart''s reaction, Minus tried to provoke him a bit more, but he felt Bahart''s expression was even more serious than expected.


    "What''s wrong? The great Archmage is whining like a spoiled puppy."


    "This naive fool."


    Bart spoke a single word and closed his mouth.


    Deciding that provoking him further would be pointless, Minus changed his target.


    "What about our Chancellor? Do you have anything to say about the current situation?"


    "His Majesty will be here soon. Don''t be impatient."


    Hector Kazaf also closed his eyes, seemingly annoyed.


    Feeling frustrated by their reactions, Minus sighed. While he was sighing, a savior appeared.


    "Minus,e to think of it, I heard that your family business has been doing quite welltely."


    "Yes, it''s sailing smoothly. That''s why I''m being dragged here against my will."


    "Suddenly doing so well, is there a reason for that? Or was it just good luck?"


    "Sir, who openly asks about another person''s business secrets like that?"


    "Haha! Are we ordinary people? Since we have no ovepping interests, go ahead and tell me openly."


    "What a fox you are, speaking like a fox while looking like a lion."


    "His Majesty is entering!"


    Their conversation was immediately interrupted.


    Subsequently, the expressionless Emperor, holding a sword in one hand, walked in.


    "I greet Your Majesty."


    All the Dukes stood up and bowed, but the Emperor ignored their greetings and sat directly on his throne.


    "Please be seated."


    As if by habit, he half-drew the sword in his hand and put it back as he spoke, and the Dukes finally took their seats.


    "I assume you have all heard the news."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Hector replied.


    Upon hearing this, the Emperor stopped his habitual movement and stared down at everyone with a proud gaze.


    "You must have heard of that audacious scoundrel. How dare a wanted criminal who was boldly dered a fugitive in the Empire brazenly stroll through the Empire? It''s inconceivable. It''s vexing. What an impudent wretch. How should we deal with him? Is there not a single loyal subject who dares to punish that malicious scoundrel and elevate the Empire''s prestige? Am I burdened with everything? That treacherous rascal should be punished for defying the Empire, shouldn''t he? Do none of you have any ideas?"


    As the Emperor spoke, the Dukes secretly wondered if he had gone mad.


    Even though there had been a significant incident once before, to speak like this...


    "Isn''t that just like a whimpering puppy to whine like that, Your Majesty?"


    The response from Hector Kazaf was not what they expected.


    But when the Emperor heard that, he stopped his habitual actions and stared down at everyone with an arrogant gaze.


    "That insolent fellow, how should we deal with him? Is there no one among you who dares to step forward to im responsibility and elevate the Empire''s prestige? He must be taught a lesson for defying the Empire, shouldn''t he?"


    {T/n: The emperor issaying the same thing twice}


    The Dukes couldn''t help but think that the Emperor seemed to be looking for a pretext.


    A reason for the Empire not to be disregarded.


    No, it''s not the Empire he''s worried about; it''s his own reputation as the Emperor.


    Bart started contemting Maximen''s motives. He needed to understand why Maximen hade to the Empire so openly, and for what purpose.


    "Is no one going to say anything? Why is everyone silent? Aren''t you the pirs of the Empire? How is it that these so-called pirs are afraid of just one Maximen Cronell?"


    The Emperor spoke mockingly, but there was no response from anyone.


    Minus acted like he hadn''t heard, Hector lowered his head, and Sinire observed the reactions of the others.


    "Your Majesty, you should remember the Terraphin Rebellion," Bart said, bowing his head.


    The other dukes felt relieved that Bart had taken the lead.


    At his words the emperor red at him with anguid but intense gaze.


    "Lord ALven, how can you act so weak? You hold the title of One of the Ten of the continent, still are you so scared?"


    "Yes, I''m scared."


    "Haha!"


    The emperor let out a startledugh at Bart, who spoke so bluntly.


    Hector, who was watching this, hurried out.


    "Lord Alven, your words and actions are too disrespectful. How can you spit out such harssh words to His Majesty without distinction?"


    "Then will you stop Maximen Cronell? If that is the case, I will admit my mistake and ept any punishment."


    "That''s not what I meant. I just don''t agree with Lord Alven''s disrespectful words and actions"


    {T/n: Fuckin booty licker}


    "Your Majesty"


    Bart ignored Hector''s words and spoke to the emperor.


    It was natural for Hector''s face to turnpletely red after being ignored.


    "Your Majesty, I hold the title of one of the Ten of the Continent, an extraordinary designation. However, I cannot guarantee that even if we gather all the power of the Rodren Magic Towerr and the Alven family, we can capture Maximen Cronell. I''m confident that I won''t fail, but, like during the Terraphin Rebellion, it will result in numerous casualties. That person, who was once like that, has now be an Aura Master."


    "Even if we gather the strength of the other dukes and the Aura Masters scattered throughout the country, we still may not be able to capture Maximen Cronell. I believe it would ultimately lead to more harm than good," Bart concluded.


    "Would it be possible if youbined your power with the other dukes?" the Emperor asked.


    "Our opponent is someone who defeated an Aura Master before bing one himself. During the Terraphin Rebellion, there were three Aura Masters and one Warlock, along with thousands of knights and soldiers. The result was one Aura Master missing and hundreds dead. Now, the person has reappeared as an Aura Master."


    "We have Cloche, Alven, and other Aura Masters and Warlocks scattered throughout the country. Plus, we have the support of the House of Javiers."


    "Even if all of us gather together, I cannot guarantee sess," Bart replied. "However, we have another n in mind. We will first ask Maximen Cronell why he came to the Empire."


    Bart''s answer received the agreement of Hector and Sinire, and the Emperor sneered.


    "Cloche, do you share the same opinion?"


    "I am always prepared to fight," Sinire replied with a fierce smile.


    The Emperor nodded in response to Sinire''s words.


    "Cloche is always ready. However, if the others are afraid and trembling, I cannot force them. For now, I understand. We will start by asking Maximen the reason for his bold entrance into the Empire."


    The Emperor''s sarcastic tone made Minus''s expression darken, but the meeting concluded nheless.


    As the Emperor left the chamber, Minus finally let out his suppressed emotions.


    "It seems that His Majesty is quite angry. From the way heined about everyone being afraid and backing down..."


    "Minus, be careful with your words."


    "Kazaf, don''t act so arrogant in front of us, when you''re just as scared as we are. Why are you treating me like this while Cloche is acting so confident?"


    "In recent times, you''ve be quite cocky because things are going well for you. Let''s see if things go your way. I have work to do, so I''ll be leaving."


    Hector left the room after saying that.


    Following him, the remaining attendees began to prepare to leave as well.


    "Bart."


    "What?"


    "I heard that Maximen came here to meet with Adrias Cromwell. Is that true?"


    "What?"


    Minus was startled by Sinire''s words.


    However, Bart stood up without saying a word and left his seat, not providing an answer.


    "Bart."


    When Sinire pressed again, Bart finally raised his head.


    "I don''t know either. My feelings are quiteplicated right now. If I find out more on my own, I''ll send word."


    "Understood."


    With Bart also leaving, Minus urgently asked a question.


    "Does that mean Maximen came to find Adrias?"


    "I don''t know. I didn''t even think that Maximen woulde here to meet Adrias."


    Adrias Cromwell.


    Based on the information he had received, the Mohaim Duchy was rapidly expanding and gaining power, and Adrias was at the center of it all. Initially, Minus had been skeptical of Adrias'' information, but now he was deeply invested in finding a way to align himself with him.


    ''I''ve been so busy with family affairs recently that I haven''t had a chance to confirm Adrias'' situation. I need to find out about Adrias'' current activities as soon as possible.''


    ''If Maximen really came to find Adrias...''


    What if he came with bad intentions? Minus'' expression darkened at the thought.


    ''I need to protect him at all costs.''


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ''Ice Clutch.''


    A cluster of ice materialized in mid-air and burst apart.


    Seeing this, Berial apuded. "Excellent. You''ve grown a lot during your break."


    After returning from Portrian, he hade to see me on the first day, and it seemed that I had met his criteria, as he wore a satisfied expression.


    "By the way, Adrias, have you ever been to Portrian?"


    "No."


    "Then you probably haven''t been invited to the Nivas Festival either."


    That was a given. To be invited to the Nivas Festival, you had to be at least a Warlock. Even if the number of Warlocks wasn''trge, they were still present throughout the continent. While each Warlock''s individual abilities varied, the fact remained that they were Warlocks.


    "That''s correct."


    "At the Nivas Festival, invited mages can bring their assistants. I didn''t have any assistants to speak of until now, but I thought of you a bitte."


    "Are you suggesting that I should go with you?"


    "People like us Warlocks are just going for fun, but it can be helpful for novice mages like you."


    I thought I had grown quite a bit, but in Berial''s eyes, I was still a novice.


    But then again, being a Warlock at such a young age must have set the bar quite high.


    I suddenly remembered that Dianne could also choose to participate in the Nivas Festival by following Bart. It''s a side episode that depends on the yer''s choice, but as Berial said, there''s a lot to gain and learn, so it''s not a bad episode.


    "Also, there''s something else I''ve been curious about."


    "Go ahead."


    "While I was away, it seems like some interesting events unfolded."


    "The Mulfery Dormitory incident?"


    "That''s one of them... But I''m referring to Charon Diflen."


    Charon had been officially recognized as a hero who sacrificed himself to protect the academy. The students mourned his death without knowing the full story, but the academy authorities probably concealed the fact that Charon was a Dark Mage.


    ''But they likely hid his true identity to prevent a bacsh. Not a bad move.''


    Being hidden meant not being pursued and that suited me just fine. If that was the case, at least I wouldn''t be caught.


    However, when Charon''s name came up from Berial''s mouth, I suddenly began to feel uneasy. I had no idea what Berial was thinking, and that made me nervous.


    "I''ve heard that you were quite close to Charon."


    "I ran errands for him asionally. Back then, I didn''t have much money."


    "I''ve heard that your interactions dwindled around the time Adrias started making money from his patents."


    When Berial mentioned my past interactions with Charon, I got a strange chill down my spine. He seemed to know more about me than I expected.


    "Still, it''s sad. He was a person I was quite close to, and his death was truly regrettable. Although our contact waned recently, I appreciate the help he gave me."


    I replied calmly, but Berial''s probing questions were making me ufortable. Did he suspect something?


    Seeing that I was on edge, Berial suddenly turned his head.


    "We have a guest."


    As he said that, the space around us twisted, and someone appeared in an instant.


    "Why did youe here, Tower Master? I heard you went to the pce."


    "I have some matters to discuss with Adrias."


    Bart Alven urgently pointed towards me.


    What''s going on? This unexpected appearance and Bart''s anxious demeanor were intriguing.


    Berial seemed equally curious and gave a subtle nod of approval.


    "I had some more things to discuss, but it''s not urgent, so I''ll let it wait."


    "Thank you."


    Bart immediately gestured for me.


    "Adrias."


    I walked over to him as he grabbed my shoulder and began to cast a spell.


    In an instant, the surroundings shifted just like before, and we arrived at Bart''s office, which I had seen previously.


    Bart quickly took a seat and motioned for me to do the same.


    "Tower Master, what''s going on?"


    "Adrias."


    I looked at him expectantly, feeling a growing sense of unease. What was this about?


    "During the vacation, I heard that you went in and out of the academy."


    "Yes."


    Did he somehow find out about my actions? My mind raced with possibilities as Bart finally spoke.


    "Have you been involved in anything rted to Maximen Cronell?"


    "Maximen Cronell?"


    Why was that name suddenly mentioned? But before I could make sense of it...


    Ding, ding, ding.


    Bart''s magicalmunicator chimed.


    With a slightly anxious look, Bart asked for my patience.


    "Wait a moment."


    "Okay."


    He received the call, and...


    "Tower Master!"


    "What''s going on?"


    "Tower Master, Maximen Cronell has arrived at the academy!"


    "What!"


    Maximen... at the academy?


    What in the world was happening now?

 Chapter 137: A Series of Unexpected Events

    Chapter 137: A Series of Unexpected Events


    Maximen Cronell was able to wander freely within the Empire without any resistance. Orders from the Imperial Pce dictated that he should not be disturbed, allowing him to explore the Empire without any hindrance.


    Finally, Maximen arrived at the Rodren Academy, standing before its grand entrance. The academy''s main gate remained unchanged from his previous visits, still imposing and sturdy.


    As Maximen gazed at the entrance, he noticed the guards blocking his path.


    "When will I be allowed in?"


    Maximen casually asked, but the guards remained tense, their hands resting on their weapons.


    "It''s getting boring."


    "Uh, please wait a moment..."


    One of the guards nervously replied. Initially, Maximen had thought it was a joke, but when he realized that the guard truly believed he was Maximen Cronell, he felt somewhat sorry for the man. The guard had been so terrified upon recognizing Maximen that he was practically holding his breath, hoping that someone more responsible would arrive soon.


    And someone did approach them.


    "Oh? Deos? Deos Canon?"


    "Ah, long time no see, Maximen."


    The person closest to the entrance was Deos, who greeted Maximen awkwardly.


    Maximein nodded in acknowledgment. "I didn''t know you were here at the academy. How long have you been here?"


    "It''s been quite a while. Even I didn''t imagine I''d be the headmaster when I was younger."


    "Huh... That''s a bit surprising."


    "I couldn''t have predicted it either when I was young."


    After a brief chat, they got to the main point.


    "So, what brings you here?"


    "I have someone I need to meet."


    "Someone to meet? Who is it?"


    "Adrias Cromwell."


    The name that came out of Maximen''s mouth was the one he had heard about.


    Deos, who was cautious, asked again, "Maximen, you are aware that you''re a wanted criminal in the Empire, right?"


    "I am."


    Maximen slowly raised his hands. "I won''t hurt anyone unless provoked."


    "Maximen, can you wait for a moment? It may sound strange, but I''m currently bound by the Empire. I''ll report to His Majesty and thene back."


    "As a headmaster, there isn''t much you can do, it seems."


    "That''s right. I can''t simply let you barge into the academy with students inside."


    "What if I force my way in?"


    "I hope you won''t. Just wait here for now."


    Maximen watched Deos leave with a rxed expression. He then set the coffin aside and patiently waited. After a short while, Surahan, the head of the Knight Department, appeared.


    "You have been granted permission. Please follow me."


    Maximen silently picked up the coffin again and followed Surahan.


    After approximately 40 years, Maximen Cronell returned to the academy and took a moment to look around, filled with a strange sense of nostalgia.


    "What''s your position here?" he asked.


    "I''m the head of the Knight Department," Surahan replied.


    "Not bad," Maximenmented.


    Surahan narrowed his eyes, puzzled by Maximen''s nonchnt attitude. Maximen Cronell, despite his strength, was he really strong enough to challenge his own abilities?


    "I have one thing I''m curious about," Surahan began, hesitating slightly. "I heard you''re not from the Empire. Is that true? Did you really defeat an Aura Master before bing one yourself?"


    Surahan had always been curious about that. To be known as the strongest swordsman on the continent, with rumors of defeating an Aura Master without even being one himself, seemed unbelievable.


    "Don''t attach too much importance to Aura," Maximein replied. "In the end, it''s people who wield swords."


    Surahan''splicated emotions surfaced. To defeat him without Aura? He couldn''t even imagine it.


    "Here we are," Surahan announced as they arrived at the administrative building. He opened the door, and inside the room were Bart, Berial, and Deos. Maximen looked around and calmly remarked, "The one I wanted to meet isn''t here."


    "It''s been a while, Maximen," Bart greeted him.


    Maximen nced at Bart for a moment before a faint smile appeared on his expressionless face. "Kid."


    "It''s not much of an age gap," Bart retorted. "We''re only three years apart."


    Bart''sment was casually ignored by Maximen, who ced the coffin on the ground and took a seat. Deos questioned, "First, I''d like to know why you''re looking for Adrias. Your sudden appearance has caused quite amotion, and I can''t allow you to interact with the students without an exnation."


    "I have something to ask him. That''s all."


    "Just for that, you''ve turned the Empire upside down."


    "Just for that?" Maximen''s voice trembled as he questioned, causing everyone in the room to feel a chill. Surahan gulped down his dry throat.


    ''I thought I was going to be beheaded.''


    Bart, on the other hand, regarded Maximen''s reaction with interest, while Deos moved the conversation along, trying to maintain some control over the situation.


    "May I ask what you want to inquire about?"


    "Have you heard about it? The story of Evan leaving the Holy Kingdom," Maximein replied.


    The story of Evan leaving the Holy Kingdom had already been a significant topic of discussion. In fact, if Maximen hadn''t visited, it would have continued to dominate social circles.


    Bart nodded. "Of course, I''ve heard about it."


    "I met him not too long ago," Maximen continued.


    "Met him?" Everyone in the room was surprised.


    "At first, it was just curiosity. Evan and I often shed over the question of the existence of gods. So I wondered why he had made such a decision. And I got to hear it."


    "You got to hear it?" Bart asked.


    "Adrias Cromwell. He ims to have had a conversation with a god."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Maximen''s sudden appearance quickly spread throughout the academy. Since he had already roamed through the Empire, students could only receive news through their ownmunicationworks.


    "Shouldn''t we run away quickly?"


    "Come on, even if Maximen Cronell is crazy, would he attack innocent students? If that were the case, the Empire would have stopped him."


    "I''d rather see him in person. The strongest swordsman, when will we ever have the chance again?"


    Despite being part of the School of Magic and having no connection to swords, the Knight Department was likely in turmoil given the students'' reactions.


    And there was a misunderstanding among the students: Maximen was already inside the academy.


    "When Bart left in a hurry," I thought, "why did he ask if something rted to Maximen had happened? Did Maximene to the academy because of me?"


    It was an unlikely story, but I couldn''t afford to let my guard down. It wasn''t just a matter of timing. Maximen''s visit to the academy was unprecedented.


    ''No, it''s not the timing. It''s the fact that he has never visited the academy before.''


    Meeting with him would likely happen during theter episodes rted to sins. It wasn''t something you could meet all the time. In that sense, it was understandable that he came to meet me.


    ''It''s a headache.''


    It was a story with a character that had slipped away from me. I didn''t have a clear way to deal with it.


    "Senior!"


    Lucia, who looked excited about something, noticed me while she was talking to someone else.


    Seeing her wave her hand so enthusiastically, I thought to myself that she really did recover from her illness.


    "Senior! Have you heard?"


    "Maximen?"


    "Yes!"


    "That''s unexpected. You showing interest in something like that."


    Lucia spoke with eyes full of excitement.


    "Aren''t you curious, Senior? He''s called the strongest swordsman, after all. Since Senior practices swordsmanship, I thought you''d be more interested than me," Lucia said.


    "If he were a normal person, I might have been interested, but he''s not," I replied.


    Having experienced Maximen in the game, I didn''t want to get involved with him unnecessarily. He wasn''t a psychopath like Beriel, but he was aware of the power of his strength and knew how to wield it effectively. He would use his power ruthlessly if it served his purposes.


    ''It''s different from what you see on the surface.''


    He only acts for Isabelle and himself. If something didn''t align with his goals, he wouldn''t hesitate to use his weapon.


    ''In the end, the only way to control him is through Isabelle.''


    Isabelle, the woman he loved, was sealed inside the coffin he always carried. If I could find a way to awaken her, I could potentially control the strongest swordsman, but I had been unsessful so far.


    "In any case, I''m not particrly interested. I''d rather he just roamed around quietly as usual."


    "Still, I''d like to see his face at least once, to know what he looks like. Do you think he looks like that?"


    Lucia pointed behind me, and I couldn''t help but turn around.


    Thud, thud.


    A man carrying a coffin.


    He wore a hood that concealed most of his features, but his well-groomed beard was particrly noticeable.


    "Huh?" Lucia sounded surprised.


    She had spoken without thinking, and now it seemed like she had realized something was off.


    "Lucia, step back."


    I grabbed the handle of Gkshur at my waist.


    The students around us began to wonder what was happening, and some even started to back away.


    Finally, the man took about twenty steps forward and stopped.


    "Are you Adrias Cromwell?"


    "Maximen?"


    At my words, the surrounding area fell silent.


    Some students began to panic and tried to run away.


    "Is, is that Maximein Chronell?"


    Despite the chaos, Maximein remained calm, seemingly unaffected by themotion.


    How could he roam around the academy so freely?


    What were Bart and the heads of departments doing?


    "Could it be...?"


    Were they deliberately letting him in?


    As someone who knew about his aura, I couldn''t help but connect the dots.


    "I have something I want to ask you," Maximen said.


    "Did we have any reason to be involved with each other?"


    I asked while scratching my head.


    The only thing that connected him and me was...


    "The ancient god?"


    That seemed to be the only possibility.


    One thing that piqued my curiosity was how he found out about it.


    "I met Evan."


    "Ah!"


    So he heard it from Evan. Did Evan reveal that he was a ck mage? Well, Maximen probably wouldn''t care whether I was a ck mage or not.


    Maximen slowly lowered the coffin he was carrying in front of me.


    The coffin containing Isabelle.


    It suited him quite well, considering Isabelle wasn''t a human.


    Then, unexpectedly, something happened again.


    Ding!


    ["The Guardian of Forgotten Memories" detects traces of another god.]


    [Conditions met.]

 Chapter 138: Blessing of God

    Chapter 138: Blessing of God


    [Acquiring the Seed of God ying.]


    [Seed of God ying]


    -Blessing of God


    -Temporarily suppresses the power of those called gods.


    A brief exnation.


    However, it was difficult to understand due to its simplicity.


    ''Suppressing the power of gods?''


    Despite Maximen being right in front of me, I was bewildered by the manifestation caused by God''s blessing.


    The condition for fulfillment was so unexpected that I never thought Maximen woulde right in front of me in the first ce...


    "I heard from Evan; you are..."


    "Maximen, may we converse even in a ce devoid of people?"


    As I hurriedly interrupted Maximen, he looked around and nodded.


    There was no separate chaos among the students fleeing and converging in the vicinity.


    "That would be fine."


    He nodded again, holding up the coffin.


    "Lead the way."


    Even in my state of confusion, I calmly took the lead.


    First of all, when ites to no people being around, there was a ce in the Whispering Forest where Berial used to teach me magic.


    I recalled the recent events as I led Maximen into the swirling woods.


    ''God''s blessing was released when Isabelle''s coffin got closer. It''s certain that Isabelle is rted to the ancient gods.''


    Maximen''s daily singing was to the ancient god.


    He sang endlessly, and I had been wondering if Isabelle had really fallen asleep because of the ancient god. This helped clear up some doubts.


    ''But a Seed of God ying?''


    The God''s blessing bestowed by the gods was a seed that killed gods instead.


    What kind of irony was this...


    After thinking for a while, I suddenly looked behind me and saw that Maximen was quietly following me, not paying any attention to the nces of the surrounding students.


    Watching his behavior, I thought that maybe I could use this situation somehow.


    If I had an idea, I needed to act on it immediately.


    "Is it because of him?"


    In response to my abrupt question, Maximen stared at me intensely.


    "What''s this all of a sudden?"


    "The reason you came looking for me. It''s because of him, isn''t it?"


    Maximen, who checked where my gazended, asked with curiosity.


    "Where did you hear that?"


    "I heard it? I just felt it a moment ago."


    I shrugged nonchntly.


    Then, I raised my hand and pointed at the coffin, and I could feel Maximen''s gaze trembling.


    "I felt the trace of a god."


    Thump!


    Maximen''s eyes, which had suddenlye before me, were vacant.


    However, I could feel a faint spark contained within them.


    "Are you mocking me?"


    "What are you talking about? I just said what I felt."


    "Are you telling me to believe it now?"


    "If you don''t believe me, what will you do? Do I have a reason to lie?"


    "You''re not going to like the oue if you try to provoke me."


    A tremendous presence.


    A shiver ran through my entire body.


    But even if he threatened me while revealing his presence, I was confident he couldn''t kill me.


    I already knew that Maximen''s feelings for Isabelle were so strong.


    That aside, he was undoubtedly the strongest in the world.


    Just revealing his presence briefly made my heart ache.


    ''I wonder if I could stop a heart with just my willpower.''


    Rather than being scared, it was more like Maximen had reached an extraordinary level.


    Maximen, who noticed my reaction, looked down at me with a gaze that said he was going to show me something strange.


    For someone whose emotions didn''t change much, that should be considered quite an emotional disy.


    "You''re definitely not an ordinary fellow."


    "I hear that often. Let''s get going quickly. I''m getting curious too."


    As I spoke while looking at the coffin, he continued to gaze at me with a meaningful look.


    There''s nothing he can discern from that look alone.


    ''That aside, I''m really curious.''


    The God''s blessing I had obtained by chance a little while ago.


    Could I awaken Isabelle from her slumber using this?


    If I did awaken her...


    ''Things are going to get a bitplicated. Of course, in a good way.''


    The more cards you have to y, the better.


    I hope this God''s blessing can awaken Isabelle.


    I walked to the swirling forest, ignoring the chaos that had ensued along the way.


    Fortunately, the forest was within the confines of the Department of Magic, so we reached it quickly.


    "Now tell me the truth. Did you really meet an ancient god and have a conversation with them? Is it true that you felt the trace of a god in this crown?"


    "Both are true."


    I nodded, and Maximen lowered his hood, speaking.


    "What kind of conversation did you have with the god?"


    "It wasn''t about anything special."


    In reality, it wasn''t about stars at all. After a few empty words, the god suddenly descended and said she would wait.


    "She said she would wait."


    "She said she would wait?"


    Even I, who had heard it directly, didn''t understand what she meant, so would Maximin understand?


    That was the moment.


    Keeeek!


    A noise like a thunderp resonated, and an intangible force appeared, blocking the path between Maximen and me.


    Kwaddduk!


    The ground was deeply dug up, creating a trench that separated Maximen and me.


    "Step back."


    Suddenly, Surahan approached and grabbed my shoulder, and spoke to me.


    They caught on quickly. Well, there were more than a few students who saw Maximen and me.


    In that case, is Bart facing off against a fake with Berial?


    No, it could be that the ones here are the fakes.


    As I was lost in thought, Surahan spoke.


    "I never expected you would escape like this during our conversation."


    "I''m only interested in Adrias Cromwell."


    "Still, there''s a protocol to follow."


    "You mentioned being the head of the Knight''s Department. You''re overflowing with confidence."


    Maximen added a provoking remark.


    "Right now, you just want to test your skills against me, don''t you?"


    At Maximen''s provocative words, Surahan furrowed his brows for a moment.


    The aura of the activated Aura de seemed to be ready to burst out at any moment.


    "It seems my words earlier offended you. If you''re curious or if you can''t ept it..."


    Maximen reached behind his thick cloak and pulled something out.


    It was a wide but short sword.


    On the broad de, there were inscriptions and symbols that I couldn''t decipher, but I knew the name and effect of that sword.


    ''Betrayer''s Executioner.''


    It was a named sword.


    Only Maximen knew the exact details, but I guessed it was an ancient relic from ancient times.


    "Come at me. Let''s finish this quickly so I can talk to Adrias Cromwell."


    Suddenly, a fight seemed imminent.


    However, I wasn''t overly concerned.


    I knew that if Maximen truly cared about Isabelle, he wouldn''t engage in a fight.


    ''It''s actually quite convenient.''


    Fights between Aura Masters were a rare spectacle to witness.


    Moreover, Maximen Cronell, known as the strongest swordsman, was involved.


    I couldn''t miss this opportunity.


    "Are you just here to watch?"


    From the looks of him, Surahan, who appeared older due to his many scars, sounded more provocative.


    In the end, Surahan couldn''t hold back, and he began to release his Aura.


    Keeaaak!


    Countless Aura des were activated, and the surroundings were filled with Aura.


    I drew my sword to protect myself and stepped back.


    "Ugh!"


    Numerous Aura des turned into invisible des and attacked Maximen.


    However, Maximen remained motionless, with the crown beside him, and his expression unchanged.


    "Aura de, sword, in the end, they''re just tools."


    His arm began to rise slowly.


    Maximin''s Aura was a pale yellow.


    "What matters most is oneself. ming one''s own weakness on tools is not the way."


    As if giving a lesson, Maximen casually swung his sword toward Surahan, who was rushing toward him amid the torrent of Aura des.


    Kwaaaaah!


    With a simple swing, Aura burst out, erasing everything in front of Maximen.


    ''Is that a human?''


    Such a technique wasn''t an Aura Burst but just a simple "swing," and it was incredibly astonishing. How could Aura burst out like that with such destructive power?


    A straight path was created from Maximen through the Whispering Forest.


    Fortunately, Surahan seemed to have avoided the attack and was trying to recover some distance away.


    "It''s not over yet!"


    At the moment Surahan, with blood dripping from his forehead, lit up with anger in his eyes, attempting another attack, Maxiein teleported to stand in front of him.


    Keeaaaak!


    Desperate Aura flowed, but with a casual twist of his sword, Maximen deflected the Aura des.


    "Aura Master neglect their own training as soon as they master Aura Burst. Some start researching how to manipte Aura only."


    "Heugh!"


    Bang!


    Even with Surahan''s sword held by the neck, he managed to strike back, but Maximen quickly parried with his sword.


    "Of course, it''s not necessarily wrong. In terms of efficiency, that method may be better. However, in the end, everyone forgets the fact that effort never betrays. Once they taste the easy path, they can''t turn back."


    Kwaaaah!


    Maximen delivered a kick while still holding Surahan by the neck.


    With a thunderous sound, Surahan was sent flying far away.


    But this wasn''t the end; Maximen chased after Surahan at an incredible speed, catching him by the cor.


    "You mentioned being the head of the Knight''s Department. Your Aura Burst is quite intimidating. The invisible des must be quite threatening to your subordinates. But I have a question. Have you ever fought an Aura Master before? It seems like you''ve only faced the weak."


    Kwaaah!


    Maximen brushed aside Surahan, who had fallen over.


    Aura burst forth, and the atmosphere trembled.


    Maximen seemed even more unpredictable than I had anticipated.


    "Maximen."


    I had to intervene.


    When I called out to him, he slowly turned his head, looking at me as if to ask why I was calling him.


    "He is the head of the Knight''s Department, do you intend to kill him?"


    "If you fail after challenging, there must be an appropriate price to pay. It''s the nature of everything in this world."


    "Don''t you think the price is too harsh?"


    Maximen''s eyes flickered for a moment, considering my question.


    "It''s not enough to just face me."


    I agree with that statement.


    However, for now, we need to keep Surahan alive.


    "If you kill the Knight''s Department Head now, it will be difficult for me to offer my help."


    "Your help? Wasn''t the conversation we had earlier the end of it?"


    "The previous conversation may have ended, but I haven''t exined everything about sensing the trace of a god in the coffin yet. If the Knight''s Department Head dies here, the Empire won''t just stand idly by, and that would make it difficult for me to help."


    "Why should I be confident that you can help?"


    "I''m not confident. But if I can help, there will be a reward for me as well. As you mentioned earlier, there must be a price to pay for a challenge, but if I seed, there will also be a reward."


    I''m not helping you out of kindness.


    I''m helping you for the reward I''ll receive.


    I hoped that message was conveyed effectively. Maximen remained silent, lost in thought while standing still.


    After a while, he opened his mouth.


    "If you fail the challenge, you will pay the price."


    Is he threatening me?


    However, I felt that it was worth trying.


    The conditions for releasing God''s blessing were set, and the exnation about suppressing the power of the gods seemed usible.


    "Understood. So please, for now, spare the Knight''s Department Head."


    "How amusing."


    Finally, Maximen released Surahan from his grasp.


    Surahany motionless, as if unconscious, but I could sense that he was still breathing, which was a relief.


    After briefly checking on Surahan, I headed towards the coffin in which Isabelle was said to be asleep, with Maximen by my side.


    ''If Isabelle is here, then the Maximen next to me is the real one.''


    Maximen''s aura secret was simple.


    It created a duplicate through aura.


    His power was fitting for him and in line with his philosophy.


    ''It''s not weaker just because it''s a duplicate. Maybe, in Maximen''s case, it''s a cheating aura secret."


    Having another strongest swordsman as a duplicate was already an incredible aura secret.


    It was a perfect fit for Maximen, who could overpower everyone with his original strength.


    As we approached the coffin, a peculiar energy was sensed, possibly due to the newly acquired God''s blessing.


    Could this be the so-called divine energy mentioned by the system?


    "Can I open it?"


    "Are you really confident? I spent 40 years searching for clues and found nothing."


    "I''m staking my life on this. Confidence doesn''t change anything, so we have to try."


    "Alright. I''ll open it."


    Maximin cautiously lifted the lid.


    Inside, a red-haired beauty in slumber caught our eyes.


    ''fIsabelle Lucifer.''


    She belonged to the race associated with one of the Seven Sins, "Lust," and was a species proficient in potent blood magic.


    Among them, she was a pureblood vampire.

 Chapter 139: Precursor

    Chapter 139: Precursor


    ''Certainly, I can feel it.''


    Something I couldn''t sense before now felt vivid and tangible.


    As if a new sense had awakened, the energy was so clear that I couldn''t help but focus on it...


    [The Seed of God yingr has detected the presence of divine energy.]


    [The aura of ''The Fallen One'' has been detected.]


    [Suppression is possible.]


    The bright messages disyed on the screen made me clench my fists.


    ''It''s done!''


    What I had wondered if I could achieve before seemed insignificant now.


    Without hesitation, I activated God''s blessing.


    [God''s blessing ''Seed of God yingr'' is activated.]


    [Temporary suppression of divine energy.]


    [Temporary reduction in the effects of ''The Fallen One.'']


    [Temporary increase in resistance to ''The Fallen One.'']


    [God''s blessing ''Seed of God yingr'' has gathered one trace.]


    [Four more traces are needed for a change to ur.]


    ''Gather traces?''


    What''s this?


    It seemed like there was another hidden function I didn''t know about.


    For now, I should rejoice in the fact that I could awaken Isabelle.


    It was a much simpler process than I had expected.


    How disappointed would Maximen be if he found out?


    ''He must have suffered for 40 years...''


    Maximen, who hadn''t noticed yet, just watched silently from the side.


    "Maximen."


    "Do you have a way after all?"


    When I opened the lid and spoke, it seemed like he was in a daze.


    Isabelle would awaken soon, so I needed to get everything done before that.


    "That''s not it. If this person awakens, what can you do for me?"


    My question might have sounded rude, but Maximen, who already knew God''s blessing had activated, seemed to be under some illusion.


    Since God''s blessing was already active, it was just a matter of time before she woke up.


    I needed to take everything apart before she did.


    "If she wakes up, can you do anything for me? Anything at all..."


    "Anything except interfering with Isabelle''s safety. I won''t interfere with her well-being."


    "Her name is Isabelle, right?"


    I pretended not to know her name and focused on what help I could get.


    More importantly, the one-time favor didn''t seem quite appealing.


    So, let''s negotiate further.


    "Just one time?"


    "Adrias, my patience is running thin."


    "It doesn''t matter how you feel. Then, how about this? Please give me three favors."


    "Three? Very well. I can give you as many favors as you want. But if Isabelle doesn''t wake up..."


    "She will. I''ve already used my abilities."


    "What?"


    He seemed to ask again, as if he didn''t understand the meaning of my words.


    Then, like a malfunctioning toy, he made a creaking noise and looked at Isabelle.


    However, even though I had already used God''s blessing, she hadn''t woken up yet.


    "Isabelle?"


    But Maximen, as if he sensed something, carefully called her name.


    Then, I noticed that the corners of Isabelle''s eyes were trembling.


    "She''s really... waking up."


    Even though I had done it myself, I was so surprised that I muttered aloud.


    I had never awakened Isabelle through countless gameys before.


    ''When you think about it, is it because of the original sin? In the game, I never obtained it.''


    It felt like fate was intricately intertwined.


    The fact that I had visited this hidden dungeon for the first time, and that the original sin had been with me all along...


    Maybe this was a precursor to something bigger.


    Lost in thought for a while, Maximen knelt down beside Isabelle, gently caressing her cheek.


    "Isabelle, can you hear me?"


    And then, I could see it.


    Her eyes, shining like deep rubies.


    A contradictory atmosphere of purity and allure emanated from the woman before me.


    "Max, imen?"


    Perhaps it was due to being asleep for a long time, her voice was hoarse.


    Feeling that she might need water, I looked at Maximen and was surprised.


    ''Is this the Maximen I know?''


    The emotionally arid man I was familiar with was shedding tears...


    I couldn''t believe it.


    "Did I fall asleep again?"


    "Yeah."


    "For a long time?"


    At Isabelle''s question, Maximen''s face, which was still full of emotions, lowered his head.


    "No, it didn''t take long."


    "Maximen, can I touch your face?"


    As Isabelle reached out her hand, Maximen lowered his head, his face full ofplex emotions.


    Feeling a bit awkward in their presence, I took a step back.


    Although I did it for my benefit, I couldn''t help but feel proud seeing Maximen''s reaction.


    While they shared a moment, I went to check on Surahan.


    ''This is quite serious.''


    The situation was more severe than I had expected, so I took out a potion that I always carried with me and forcibly fed it to him.


    Despite the loud sound when Maximen kicked him earlier, I thought it was only the noise, but...


    ''He''s in a bad state. He really intended to kill him.''


    In any case,pared to Aura Masters or Warlocks, I hadn''t seen a single one with a normal temperament.


    Surprisingly, the only one who behaved rtively normally was Surahan, but he had almost died just now.


    "Did you wake me up?"


    I heard a voice from afar.


    The voice calling me was definitely aimed at me, so I turned my head.


    There, with Maximen''s support, Isabelle, who had risen to her feet, was looking at me with her crimson eyes.


    "Just a moment."


    I finished treating Surahan and walked over to that side.


    Isabelle seemed to be in good shape, to the point where it was hard to believe she had been asleep for 40 years.


    Now that I saw it, it seemed like Maximen had wiped off his blood.


    "Thank you for waking me up."


    "There''s no need to thank me. It''s the result of Maximen''s efforts."


    I had said that one word and implied that I would repay a thousand debts.


    This was the time to score some points.


    "You''re very humble."


    At that moment, Maximen stood up and bowed to me.


    "Thank you."


    "You don''t need to go that far. I helped because I also had something I wanted."


    "For 40 years."


    Maximin stood up straight and looked at me with burning eyes.


    "I wandered and struggled for 40 years. So, to be honest, I thought it would be the same this time."


    It had been a long 40 years indeed.


    What would the world be like 40 years from now?


    "I might seem to be making a fuss, but this joy... it''s indescribable."


    "Maximen, I''m sorry to interrupt your joy, but I have something to say."


    "What is it?"


    "The ability that woke Isabelle up is not a permanent one."


    Unfortunately, I had to tell the truth.


    It had clearly said "temporary" in the message, after all.


    Of course, I didn''t know how long that "temporary" was going to be.


    It could be an hour, a day, or even a year.


    "I see."


    Surprisingly, Maximen was rather calm.


    Considering that Isabelle didn''t react strongly to my words either, it seemed that both of them had strong mental fortitude.


    "I don''t know how long my ability willst either. But I should be able to use it again if Isabelle falls asleep."


    God''s blessing seemed to have no conditions or cooldowns.


    If Isabelle fell asleep again, I could just wake her up again.


    ''They said that if I gather four more traces of the gods, something will change.''


    I could specte that since it''s the Seed of God ying, when enough traces are gathered, something will sprout. This could potentially lead to a permanent cure for Isabelle''s sleep.


    "If that''s the case, then I''m relieved. When Isabelle falls asleep again, I''lle to you to wake her up."


    "Maximen, can I use one of your favors now?"


    "Is this what we agreed upon? Go ahead and tell me."


    "My ability is to suppress the divine energy. It''s the ability that the god granted me."


    "Sigh... I should have acquired that ability. But it''s a pity."


    If I hadn''t originally had Original Sin, I wouldn''t have been able to obtain it in the first ce. I hope he doesn''t regret it too much.


    "So, what''s your request?"


    "I''ve just realized it, but it seems that my ability grows stronger each time I experience divine energy. Can you help me find other traces of divine energy?"


    Maximen''s eyes lit up for a moment, then he nodded.


    "That doesn''t count as a favor. It''s something I should do. If your ability grows stronger, does that mean you could permanently cure Isabelle''s sleep?"


    "I can''t say for sure, but it''s possible, right?"


    "That''s enough. Consider it done. Do you have any other requests now?"


    "One more thing, Maximen. Can you teach me how to use a sword whenever youe to use my ability?"


    "A sword?"


    He looked at the sword at my waist for a moment, hesitated, and then nodded.


    "Alright. I''ll teach you. Is there anything else?"


    In truth,I wanted to ask Isabelle for the remaining favor.


    She''s a vampire, and more specifically, a vampire of direct lineage.


    I don''t know why she''s cursed by the gods, but I learned that she''s of direct lineage from the game.


    ''One of the sins, lust, belongs to the Vampire Queen.''


    Obtaining this is my goal.


    In reality, it''s an item I had given up on because it''s too dangerous, unlike in the game where you have multiple lives, but being involved with Isabelle changed things.


    Later on, a throne battle to determine the head of the Lucifer family, the only vampire n among the side episodes, takes ce.


    This episode was not just about vampires; it was also rted to ck magic gatherings and various organizations.


    ''Isabelle is highly ranked even among the direct lineage. Could I use this opportunity to somehow make it work?''


    I didn''t have a concrete n yet, but something seemed to be taking shape.


    "Can I dy that request for a while?"


    "Do as you wish. I have to keep an eye on you anyway."


    Once a n is formed, and I learn more about Isabelle, I''ll have to make that request.


    Suddenly, Isabelle began sniffing the air.


    "This smell..."


    She looked at me and gestured for me toe closer.


    "Would you like toe a bit closer?"


    Why is she acting like this all of a sudden?


    However, I trusted that she wouldn''t do anything harmful to me, so I approached her.


    "Oh!"


    As I got closer, she eximed.


    "Why are you doing that?"


    "Ang. I can smell Ang on you."


    Ang? Ang!


    I hadpletely forgotten about the existence of the vampire.


    She was my first evolution target and the one who had drained my blood.


    But how does Isabelle know about Ang?


    "It''s actually strange that I didn''t know about this."


    Maximen sent me an interested nce.


    "Have you ever met Ang? This... it''s not just about the smell, but..."


    Why is she dropping hints like that?


    "It seems like that girl has a special interest in you."


    "Interest?"


    What''s she talking about?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In a snowy mountain covered in white, people in white fur coats were running around.


    The snowy house-sized wild boar they were chasing was already covered in arrows and bleeding all over its body.


    "Zedaka!"


    Someone shouted, and an ice spear flew from somewhere.


    Puck!


    Kiiieeek!


    The wild boar, hit in the vital spot by the spear, let out a death cry.


    "Today, we''ll have a feast!"


    As someone shouted joyfully, everyone nodded in agreement.


    Upon returning to the vige after temporarily ughtering the giant wild boar, they began to distribute today''s catch.


    Therge-scale vige showed that people could adapt even in this harsh environment.


    The muscr chief, who had led the chase for the wild boar, handed over the most valuable parts to the vige''s sole magician, Zedaka.


    Even though he might surpass the continent''s people physically, life was almost impossible without a magician, making it natural to show favoritism to him.


    "Father!"


    The chief''s son rushed over, greeting his father.


    Now probably around five years old, the child had grown robustly, proving that he had been raised in the harsh environment.


    One peculiar thing was that, unlike the others, geometric tattoos were engraved on his face.


    "Today, we caught a Mysaph! Do you see it?"


    "I want to go hunting with you next year, Father!"


    "Hahaha! Next year is still too early! You have to grow bigger!"


    People living in an environment where survival seemed impossible showed support for each other and lived firmly.


    They were the northern tribes that the continent''s people called barbarians.


    When food became scarce, they would disrupt the northern border of the Empire, causing headaches for the Empire.


    From the Empire''s perspective, these tribes were a nuisance, and they tended to underestimate them.


    However, this was an underestimated group.


    "That''s the tribe chief. An unexpected monster."


    Someone observed their actions from a distance.


    Feeling the strange pounding of his heart, he finally found what he had been looking for.


    "I''ve found wrath."


    Hegel looked at the chief''s son and smiled quietly.

 Chapter 140: Approach of Darkness

    Chapter 140: Approach of Darkness


    In one corner of the pce, a separate building had been constructed for state affairs.


    Rather thaning and going separately, the building was designed to be connected to the center of the pce, making it convenient for the Emperor to call when needed. In this building, there were various departments, including a study where the Chancellor, Hector Kazaf, conducted his work.


    Hector, who had been busy gathering information rted to Maximen from the intelligence department, was in the midst of tidying up his attire when the Emperor''s sudden visit urred.


    "His Majesty has arrived," his subordinate informed him.


    Hector looked around and asked, "Is there any new information from the Academy?"


    "No, there isn''t."


    Hector nodded and waited for the Emperor.


    Soon, the Emperor arrived, and the members of the intelligence department and Hector all bowed respectfully.


    "Raise your heads,"manded the Emperor.


    Everyone raised their heads at the Emperor''smand.


    By the Emperor''s side, there stood the long-hidden figure of the Chief of the Royal Guard, Javier Leonard.


    "So, Maximen is at the Academy?" the Emperor inquired.


    "That''s correct, Your Majesty."


    "He wanted to have a conversation with Adrias Cromwell? Do we know what kind of conversation he wants?"


    "We haven''t received any information on why he wants to speak with Adrias Cromwell yet," Hector replied.


    The Emperor scanned the surroundings after Hector''s response.


    "I have something to discuss with the Chancellor for a moment, so please withdraw."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    After everyone except Javier and Hector withdrew, the Emperor began the conversation in earnest.


    "Maximen, has he realized the existence of Original Sin?"


    "That is unlikely, Your Majesty. For now, we are trying to find out where Maximen has established a connection with Adrias."


    "I don''t understand why that insignificant Maximen would capture the attention of the entire empire."


    After a brief moment of contemtion, the Emperor spoke impulsively, "Perhaps we should just eliminate Maximen at this point?"


    When the Emperor pointed to Javier, Hector narrowed his eyes.


    Javier remained motionless, like a doll, even in such a situation.


    "I dare not specte, but the damage wouldn''t be minimal, wouldn''t it? Certainly,pared to the power of the Empire, Maximin is nothing more than a firefly. However, Maximin''s abilities are highly specialized in escaping..."


    "Hector."


    The Emperor called his name sharply.


    Hector, with goosebumps from the inexplicable chill, managed to answer, "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "This won''t do, that won''t do either. What on earth can we do? Is the Empire''s ruler truly capable?"


    "No, Your Majesty. You are indeed the rightful ruler of the most powerful nation on this continent."


    "Is it eptable that our empire cannot punish a single individual?"


    "No! With the empire''s strength, an individual like Maximen is nothing!"


    "Then, let''s consider killing Maximen. What do you think?"


    "I willmunicate with our agents nationwide."


    Hector merely nodded.


    He could sense that the Emperor''s arrogance was gradually reaching its limit, despite his efforts to restrain it.


    "Javier, can we trust you?"


    "Of course, Your Majesty."


    Hector looked at Javier, who responded mechanically, but there didn''t seem to be any doubt about the possibility.


    Javier Leonard was also one of the Top Ten on the continent.


    With the scattered Aura Masters and Warlocks throughout the nation, could they capture Maximen without any casualties?


    Just as they were discussing this, a sound interrupted their conversation.


    Knock, knock.


    Even though they had been ordered to withdraw by the Emperor''s decree, someone was knocking on the door...


    "Come in."


    The Emperor spoke, and a woman in white attire entered. She bowed her head and silently extended a magicalmunication device with both hands.


    "Hegel contacting at this time... It''s fortunate that the Chancellor is here as well; it will be easier to discuss."


    The Emperor took themunication device and immediately established a connection.


    "Have you been well, Your Majesty?"


    "Hegel, it''s been a while. So, what brings you here?"


    "I have found traces of Wrath."


    There was a momentary silence, and the Emperor nodded.


    He seemed unaffected, but a smile was drawn on his lips that couldn''t be erased.


    "Good work."


    "We have identified the location, but it may take some time to bring it in."


    "Is there a problem?"


    "It''s not an object; it''s the Chief''s child."


    "What?!"


    Hector, caught off guard, eximed before covering his mouth.


    The Emperor didn''t scold Hector for his reaction; instead, he seemed inwardly surprised.


    "You mean the child is alive?"


    "Yes."


    "Understood. We will meet and discuss thister."


    After ending the call, the Emperor changed the subject.


    "We may have to let Maximen go for now."


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Wrath is the more immediate concern."


    "I''ll wait for Hegel to arrive. Continue to provide updates on Maximen."


    "Understood, Your Majesty."


    As the Emperor left with Javier, Hector wiped his forehead with relief.


    ''In the early days, there were benefits for me as well, buttely, even those advantages have disappeared. Maybe it''s time to consider other options.''


    Experiences of various political struggles in the pce made him feel that the Emperor, whose standards were increasingly ambiguous, was bing more dangerous.


    As a loyal member of a noble family, he had followed the Emperor since his ancestors'' time, but he could sense that the time for a decision was approaching in order to survive.


    ''It''s getting difficult, very difficult.''


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As Isabelle woke up, Maximen immediately left.


    Before leaving, we made a simple promise that if she fell asleep again, they would contact me.


    Meeting in the Empire made me nervous, so we agreed to contact separately when I was outside the Empire.


    There was no rush for the remaining requests, so I decided to think about them gradually.


    ''If Surahan had died, the situation would have beplicated. It''s fortunate we managed to save him somehow.''


    Maximen concealed Isabelle''s appearance and, together with Bart, Berial, and Deos, who had arrived btedly, urgently moved Surahan, who was in a near-death state, to a treatment facility.


    Fortunately, my first aid had worked well, and he could be treated without any issues. If Surahan had died, it would have been a problem no matter how much Surahan had rushed in first.


    Knock, knock.


    "Your Highness, Count Adrias Cromwell has arrived."


    As I organized my thoughts while walking, I suddenly found myself in front of the entrance.


    The ce I had just arrived at was the mansion of the Alben family, located in the capital.


    Bart had called me here due to matters rted to Maximen.


    "Very well,e in. Adrias alone may enter."


    The servant who had guided me this far inclined his head to me and then left.


    As I entered the room, I saw that Bart was with someone.


    ''Carlos Alben.''


    I had seen him briefly in the port city of Muriel, perhaps about half a year ago.


    He was an unexpected figure, but I didn''t show any surprise.


    "You''re here. It''s been a while, Carlos."


    "You came? You''ve got some nerve."


    "It has been a while, Your Grace Cromwell."


    Ignoring Bart''s grumbling, I offered a courtesy to Carlos.


    "Your Highness, I will take my leave now."


    "Where are you going? You were waiting for Adrias. You''re bing more cunning."


    "Haha. You''re being too harsh, Father. Please bear with me and let me y along."


    He was waiting for me?


    Even though I was present, it was quite Bart-like to speak so bluntly to his own son.


    Nevertheless, their rtionship seemed good on the surface.


    "You were waiting for me?"


    "I was trying to subtly ask, but it got messed up because of Father. Yes, I rushed here because I wanted to hear about Maximen Cromwell''s story after hearing it at the Academy."


    That''s what it was.


    Looking back, Carlos was the eldest son of a prestigious magical lineage, yet he had be a wandering knight, which was quite unusual.


    Considering Dianne''s love for knights, there must have been something within the family.


    "Now, let''s sit down and talk. I heard a bit at the Academy, but I haven''t heard all the details."


    "What do you want to hear?"


    "From the beginning to the end, everything!"


    It was quite a demanding request.


    Still, I was confident in presenting the information in a somewhat embellished manner.


    "There''s no need to say, but since Carlos is here, I should tell you in particr."


    "As expected of Your Grace Cromwell."


    "Adrias, you seem to be getting more insolent these days."


    Bart didn''t hold any grudges against me, and despite his entric personality, he often made jokes. He was expressing our growing closeness, and fortunately, Bart only joked around.


    "At first..."


    I began to exin, carefully concealing the information about the deity. I adjusted the details and spoke about it while highlighting my skill in potion-making, as well as the recent rumors about me curing Lucia''s illness that had been spreading. I decided to take advantage of this.


    "Maximen sometimes carries a coffin with a person inside. The person was sick, so they asked me if I could take a look and I did."


    "Huh? I know Maximen travels with Isabelle. Are you saying you cured her illness?"


    "It''s not aplete cure. I just woke her up from her sleep."


    At that moment, Carlos asked, "Isabelle, during the Terafin Incident...?"


    "Yes, that''s right. She''s a vampire."


    If you trace the cause of the Terafin Incident, Isabelle''s involvement would be the most significant. If her true identity hadn''t been revealed, the Terafin Incident might not have urred.


    ''She''s just a vampire.''


    Her identity as a direct vampire wasn''t disclosed yet, and her potential as a head of the family was high. As an heir hostage, she held great value.


    However, the problem was that she was Maximen''s lover.


    Even though Maximen was somewhat famous at the time, he wasn''t renowned to the point of being called the strongest swordsman. The title of the strongest swordsman only started to stick to his name after he graduated.


    "During his time at the Academy, Maximen was an outstanding prospect, but once he graduated, he chose a mundane wandering life. He even declined the Emperor''s title when it was offered. Then, by pure chance, Isabelle, a vampire, was exposed within the Empire, and Maximen raised his sword to protect her. That marked the beginning of the Terafin Incident and the origin of his title as the strongest swordsman."


    When I thought about it, Bart was Maximen''s junior. Two of the Ten Greats attended the Academy at the same time, which was quite surprising.


    So, Bart might be even more curious about Maximin.


    ''If Maximen and Bart were to fight...''


    It was hard to imagine.


    In reality, in the game, they rarely encountered each other.


    Bart belonged to the Empire, and Maximen was usually a wandering swordsman, staying away from the Empire.


    Personally, I thought Maximen would win.


    After all, I had seen his skills up close, and it would be a natural assumption to make.


    "If I ask you tell me what the cure is taht woke up Isabelle, you won''t answer right?"


    "To be honest, I don''t really know what the treatment is. To begin with, isn''t it strange that I supposedly cured a woman I just met?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "The story is that I woke her up by chance. I was just lucky."


    My words seemed usible, and Bart nodded in agreement. Since Bart knew that Maximen had been wandering for over forty years to cure Isabelle, hearing that a stranger had cured her right away would be hard to believe.


    After exining in detail about the battle between Suhrahan and Maximen, Carlos stood up.


    "Lord Cromwell, it''s gettingte. How about having dinner here before you leave?"


    "Who decides that?"


    Bart interjected, but Carlos didn''t pay him any attention and waited for my response. I appreciated Carlos'' offer, but I shook my head.


    "Thank you for the suggestion, but I have some matters to attend to, so I''ll be on my way."


    "Busy by yourself."


    It was funny to see Bartin about this, as if he was disappointed.


    Carlos'' offer was kind, but I had other ces to visit while I was in the capital. So, I had no choice but to decline.


    We concluded our conversation, and with Carlos'' farewell, I left the mansion. As I was leaving, I noticed Dianne approaching.


    "What''s this? Is the discussion over already?"


    It seemed that Dianne had hurried over, eager to hear Maximen''s story.


    I nodded awkwardly in response to her question. She sighed when she realized she had missed it.


    "I was asked to help Professor Shirin with something, and that''s why I''mte."


    "I''ll tell you everything. Since everyone else has already heard it."


    Carlosughed as he spoke, and Dianne finally extended her hand to shake mine.


    "It''s been a while, big brother. It''s not often we get to see you, so I came right away when I heard Adrias had arrived."


    "Haha..."


    Carlosughed awkwardly, and I lowered my head as a gesture of farewell.


    "Well, I''ll be on my way."


    "Let''s meet again next time, Lord Cromwell."


    I nodded and left, leaving Carlos to wonder what he was busy with now.


    I hadn''t given it much thought, but Carlos was curious about a world he had never experienced before.


    "Adrias Cromwell."


    As I headed to the Evest headquarters with thoughts of Carlos on my mind, someone called out my name.


    The person had an ordinary appearance and was dressed in in clothing. However, that very ordinariness made me uneasy, given my experiences from my past life.


    "Who are you?"


    Despite the slight unease, I didn''t feel the need to be overly cautious. I was currently in the capital of the Empire, and I had some means to protect myself if necessary.


    "I''m a messenger. Here..."


    He quickly approached me, handed me something, and then disappeared. I was taken aback by his speed, and I didn''t even have a chance to refuse whatever he was giving me.


    ''Another unusual person?''


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the identity and motives of this person who had vanished so quickly. What was I getting involved in now?


    I examined the item he had given me, and it turned out to be a small note. I sensed a faint magical aura emanating from it, indicating that it was enchanted with a spell that would ignite it automatically after some time.


    ''It contains sensitive information.''


    I decided to take a look at what the note contained. Carefully, I unfolded the piece of paper, and my brow furrowed when I saw the sender''s name.


    ''A gathering?''


    The message contained a reference to a gathering, and I couldn''t help but wonder what this meant and what kind of event I was being informed about.

 Chapter 141: Management

    Chapter 141: Management


    I returned to the dormitory.


    Originally, I Thought about going to see Evest''s guild because they had been in touch with Amy''s affairs, but now was not the time.


    ''Unexpected things seem to be happening frequently these days. Is it the butterfly effect?''


    The magic contained in the note was easily exposed.


    Although it was a reasonablyplex spell and magic circle, my current abilities, especially when it came to magic circles, meant that it was a piece of cake.


    ''To be honest, I just recklessly destroyed it with an overflow of mana.''


    Thanks to that, I could return to the dormitory with the note still intact.


    The symbol of the assembly was drawn on the note.


    In other words, this note was an invitation to the assembly.


    Seeing the person who handed me the note calling my name outright, it wasn''t necessarily a mistake.


    ''Quite bold of them, handing out invitations in the middle of the Empire.''


    But I didn''t understand why the invitation hade to me.


    I had definitely rejected joining the assembly in the past.


    For now, I decided to read the note.


    -To the person who brought Sloth, the sanctity of the Dark Magic Society, invites you to this assembly.


    The fact that it mentioned Sloth confirmed that I was the one invited.


    And when I checked the sender''s name, my head started to spin.


    ''Hegel.''


    A dark mage of the Warlock rank who had been involved since Lanox, the Bug Sorcerer of the Krates Mountains.


    The name wasn''t particrly familiar, but it might actually turn out to be an opportunity.


    ''If they''re holding an assembly at this time, there must be something significant for the Dark Magic Society.''


    If they were organizing an assembly at this time, there was only one thing I could deduce, even without knowing exactly when they would need Sloth.


    ''Are they looking for Wrath?''


    They must have found Wrath by now.


    Soon, Wrath would be kidnapped, and a war with the Barbarians would break out next year.


    ''I didn''t know exactly when they were going to kidnap him, but attending the assembly could help me gather information.''


    Even if it wasn''t just for Wrath, there was enough reason to attend.


    As the saying goes, "Forewarned is forearmed." Simply attending the assembly and acquiring information I didn''t know could be a decent reward. Especially since I had no inside information on the assembly, as I had only encountered them as enemies in the game.


    The only issue was my safety.


    Could I participate in the assembly and safely get out?


    ''First of all, I''ll definitely attend. Whatever happens, I should be able to escape as long as I have Krivmaher.''


    The only people who know about the dragon other than me are Luna and Evan.


    Luna is also a member of the assembly, but she probably wouldn''t have revealed information about me.


    So, the hidden trump card which is my True Dragon could be useful.


    Fwoosh!


    After memorizing the contents of the note, I burned it.


    The assembly was scheduled for next Wednesday.


    I would leave on Tuesday afternoon, and although I would be absent from the lecture on Wednesday, there was no way around it.


    ''But before that...''


    I had to deal with things one at a time.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Serena Erestial, as usual, was lifting heavy dumbbells, one in each hand, immersed in her training.


    "Serena, I''ll go in first."


    Watching her, who had recently changed her swordsmanship style and fallen into a slump instead, Louis, hiding his inner thoughts, spoke.


    She had been unable to find her pace recently, and she had been immersed in strength training.


    Watching her from the side, Louis couldn''t bring himself to stop her, even for the sake of her pride.


    "Yeah, go ahead."


    "More to go?"


    "Yeah, just a little more."


    "Alright. Finish up carefully."


    Louis smiled and shook hands with Serena as he made an effort to encourage her. Serena returned the smile and shook his hand as well.


    As soon as Louis disappeared, Serena took a short break.


    "What should I do?"


    A question that had been tormenting her for the past few months.


    It was a question of whether Adrias'' advice was really right.


    Clearly, her progress had stagnated.


    But after following Adrias'' advice and changing her style, she felt like her skills had regressed, and stress had been building up.


    ''What should I do...''


    Adrias had told her to find the answer the next time he came to see her, so she couldn''t seek help even if it was a matter of pride.


    After all, Adrias was a student of the Department of Magic, and it was absurd to seek advice about swords from a magician.


    ''What am I supposed to do...''


    She bit her lip and chewed on it, feeling frustrated.


    It was a loneliness like being abandoned in the vast ocean, a loneliness that was suffocating.


    "Sigh."


    As she felt the taste of blood on her lips and was about to lift the dumbbell again, she sensed someone approaching and turned her head.


    "Oh! Hello, senior Vivianne."


    Vivianne Velocan.


    A woman known as the strongest among the current students of the Knight Department.


    Even senior students in the graduation ss acknowledged her strength, despite being a woman like Serena herself.


    Since she secretly admired Vivianne, Serena quickly bowed her head.


    "Serena Erestial."


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Do you have some time?"


    "Huh? Yes! I have time!"


    Seeing Serena, who suddenly straightened up and talked excitedly, Vivianne gestured with a puzzled expression on her face.


    "Follow me."


    "Okay!"


    She didn''t know why she was being asked to follow, but she obediently followed along.


    They arrived at the training grounds where Vivianne often practiced her swordsmanship.


    "Oh! Hello there!"


    In that ce, Serena noticed another person.


    It was Ivy ire, an assistant professor in the Knight Department.


    "But why is the assistant professor here...?"


    "I called her."


    Vivianne said.


    Upon hearing that, Ivy let out a sigh and nodded.


    "I''ve been watching you tootely, Serena Erestial."


    "Huh? I don''t understand what you two are talking about."


    "You''ve been in a slumptely. It''s quite noticeable."


    At Ivy''s words, Serena hesitated for a moment, then lowered her head and slowly nodded. She didn''t want to admit it, but she also didn''t want to lie to them.


    "Vivianne asked for my help, saying she wants to help you. I''ve been watching your conditiontely, and I also owe a debt to Vivianne, so I came out like this to help."


    Ivy spoke as she twirled the practice sword she had been holding. She seemed to have already finished her warm-up exercises, and there was a sense of enthusiasm emanating from her.


    "I was present when you sparred with Adrias, so I have a rough idea of what you''re going through right now. But I can''t give advice like Adrias does with confidence. Each person has different talents and aptitudes, and their upbringing and experiences vary. How can I casually tell you to change your swordsmanship?"


    As Ivy spoke, she pointed her sword towards Serena.


    "So, I''ll show you for now. Both Vivianne and I are women, right? I''m like you, but Vivianne''s swordsmanship is not as power-oriented as yours. Watch us spar."


    Suddenly, Vivianne, who had brought a practice sword, stood facing Ivy.


    Taken aback by the unexpected turn of events, Serena looked at them with a bewildered expression.


    "Wait a moment. Are you saying that you two are going to spar because of me?"


    "Yeah, you heard correctly."


    When Ivy answered while stretching her body, Serena was left speechless with a bewildered expression.


    Vivianne, who had quietly extended her practice sword, also watched Ivy with an uncertain expression.


    "The sword...?"


    The sword, which had slowly risen, began to shake.


    "It''s not just about strength."


    Immediately, Vivianne''s sword, which rushed forward, drew graceful lines.


    Intricate movements.


    The fake and real were distinguished through the wrist movements, creating dozens of variations in an instant.


    Even in the attacks that urred in the blink of an eye, Ivy calmly discerned between feints and real strikes.


    Swish!


    Unlike Vivianne''s graceful swordy, Ivy''s sword technique had a more aggressive nature.


    A fierce force that could make the skin tingle just from the air pressure created by the training sword.


    Despite the rapid attacks, Vivianne managed to distinguish between feints and real strikes with ease.


    ''Is Assistant Professor Ivy really this strong?''


    Vivianne''s level of skill was already widely known and well-regarded.


    She was considered stronger than most knights within the Knight Department.


    In contrast, many believed that the Knight Department assistant professors, who had not yet been selected by the knight order,gged behind in terms of skill.


    ''But this is...''


    No matter how you looked at it, Vivianne was falling behind. It didn''t seem like Vivianne was holding back at all.


    Kwaaang!


    The sparring between them was so intense that even the training ground floor was marked with huge scars from the air pressure alone.


    It was truly a high-level sparring match.


    "Amazing..."


    Serena forgot about her doubts regarding Ivy''s skills and became engrossed in their sparring. As she watched their sparring, she began to understand what Adrias had said.


    ''Assistant Professor Ivy''s swordsmanship may seem power-oriented at first nce, but...''


    No, it wasn''t.


    It was not a feeling of sheer strength, separate from the fierce aura.


    It had a rough and sharp sensation.


    The term "sharp" was more fitting.


    Kwajik!


    Vivianne, who had been constantly pushed back, suddenly changed her movements.


    The ground she was standing on crumbled, creating a haze.


    It was madness.


    "Ugh."


    Serena felt a difficulty in breathing and desperately took a deep breath.


    Then came Vivianne''s subsequent attack.


    Chaejaejaejaeng!


    Ivy''s posture was crumbling under the rapid barrage of attacks.


    "Should we stop here?"


    However, Ivy effortlessly swung her sword forcefully and pushed Vivianne away.


    Vivianne, who had beenunching the fierce attacks, was pushed back as is.


    "Whew."


    Breathing heavily, Vivianne put away the battered practice sword with a rather unsightly expression.


    "How was it? Did you learn anything from watching?"


    "Huh? Y-yes..."


    Serena had been surrounded by men and had honed her swordsmanship. She hadpeted among her brothers in her family, and it had continued even after she enrolled at Monas Academy.


    But watching the sparring between these two today made her feel like she could see the direction she needed to take.


    "I don''t need to discard my strengthpletely."


    She had been ignorant.


    She had epted Adrias'' advice too thoughtlessly.


    She didn''t need topletely abandon what she had learned all this time. Instead, she could highlight her own strengths...


    "It''s not over yet."


    "What?"


    "Now it''s your turn."


    Ivy said as she handed Serena a new practice sword.


    "You''re just going to watch?"


    "No! Thank you."


    Serena hastily grabbed a practice sword and asked a question that had been on her mind.


    "But, I don''t understand why both of you are doing this for me."


    "Huh? I told you. Vivianne asked me."


    When Serena looked at Vivianne, who had been catching her breath, Vivianne avoided her gaze and spoke.


    "Adrias asked me."


    "Oh, Senior Adrias?"


    "Adrias? What? So it wasn''t you who asked? It happened to me again because of that guy?"


    Surprised by Serena''s astonished tone and Ivy''s mention of being a victim, Vivianne smiled yfully.


    Her smile was unexpected and given Vivian''s typically stoic expression, it left Serena and Ivy staring at her in confusion.


    "Adrias said that when ites to swordsmanship, I''m better than him or Ivy. So he asked."


    "Senior Adrias..."


    Serena thought he wouldn''t be interested in her after their sparring session.


    And she understood enough that he must have been busy with all that had happened since then.


    Moreover, it didn''t make sense for a student from the Magic Department to take care of students from the Knight Department.


    Even among the same department, it was rare for someone to take care of their juniors to this extent.


    "Adrias probably went to Chris by now."


    "Oh!"


    Following Vivianne''s words, Serena felt grateful and full of admiration.


    He hadn''t forgotten about them.


    "How can I repay Senior Adrias?"


    "Get stronger."


    Vivianne replied.


    "I''m going to get stronger too. I want to be useful to Adrias."


    It was a short sentence, but it was filled with a strong desire.


    It was the right thing to do. She was too weak right now.


    Before thinking about repaying, she had to show results.


    ''Even someone as strong as Senior Vivianne is working hard to get stronger.''


    Before thinking about repaying, she had to show results.


    Serena''s spark, which had been fading, began to flicker once again.

 Chapter 142: The Tigers Den

    Chapter 142: The Tiger''s Den


    The weather was turning chilly.


    Especially in the northern regions, people were already seen wearing thick coats.


    Thump.


    "Dip it in the sauce."


    A waiter ced the food on the table where I was seated.


    It was a dish made from the meat of the Northern Horned Rabbit, a creature exclusive to the north that I had never tasted before.


    I followed the waiter''s suggestion and dipped the meat into the apanying sauce.


    "Shall I pour you a drink?"


    While entertaining a frivolous thought, I sensed someone approaching my table.


    "There are no avable seats. May I join you?"


    I nodded my head as I had already been informed through a note.


    When the person took a seat opposite me, I examined their face.


    ''I wondered who it would be...''


    I knew someone woulde, but it had to be someone I knew.


    Setting that aside, it was surprising to see a dark magician openly roaming the outskirts of the northern territories.


    I was currently in Borghyen, one of the cities in the north, carrying out nned actions for the gathering I was supposed to attend.


    ''I thought at best a messenger woulde, but I didn''t expect someone of this caliber to show up.''


    Although it wasn''t something people would recognize, I could sense that the northern boundaries were heavily geared towards savagery. If it weren''t so, they wouldn''t be operating in this manner, no matter how well concealed their identities were.


    "Innkeeper! We''ll take the Rabbit Special here too!"


    "Sure thing."


    A voice came from the kitchen, and mypanion turned back to me.


    "Yeah, the weather''s been getting coldertely. Looks like you came up from down south? Aren''t you feeling cold?"


    I ignored hismentary and continued to eat the rabbit meat.


    It had a slightly strong vor, but that was its charm.


    It also had a distinctive smell that might not appeal to everyone, but I generally liked all kinds of food, so it didn''t bother me.


    "You''re a man of few words."


    "Your food is ready. Dip it in the sauce provided here."


    "Also, a beer here."


    "Of course."


    I ordered a beer from the waiter, and mypanion on the other side started talking excitedly.


    "Is your work all finished? I can tell from your early drink order."


    "Brown."


    As I called his name, his pupils widened in what seemed like unexpected surprise.


    "Could you please keep it down during the meal?"


    "Uh, sorry?"


    At least that got a reaction.


    After cutting a piece of rabbit meat and putting it in my mouth, I took a sip of the beer that the waiter had brought over.


    As expected, the beer was from the north. Perhaps due to the cold climate, the quality of the brew seemed better than that from the southern regions, even though there might be supply trains for such quality beer to reach the capital.


    Brown, whether because of my slight jab or the fact that I mentioned his name, simply ate his meal quietly.


    As soon as we finished our meal, I got up from my seat, and he hurriedly stood up as well.


    It was still dusk when we entered the restaurant, but it had already be quite dark.


    Here, like on Earth, as winter approached, the nights grew longer.


    "You have quite the temper."


    Brown, who followed me out, no longer hid himself and muttered under his breath.


    And this time, he began walking ahead as if it were his turn.


    "Originally, someone like you shouldn''t be participating. Consider yourself lucky."


    "Brown, is Kruk still the same?"


    {T/n: Well it''s supposed tobe Crook but that is justzy writing}


    "That guy!"


    He suddenly stopped and red at me.


    But knowing that his behavior stemmed from self-defense rather than hostility, I couldn''t help but find it amusing.


    "Why are you so worked up when I''m just asking how you are?"


    "You know my name, but how do you know master''s?"


    "Is that really so surprising? There are many surprising things. Now, can you hurry up and guide me?"


    "You annoying brat. Let''s see at the gathering."


    That statement sounded like something out of a third-rate viin, so I was inwardly puzzled.


    I had my own reasons for provoking him, but aside from that, it was entertaining to see his reactions.


    ''Having Brown here means that even small fry are attending this gathering.''


    Come to think of it, during thest gathering, Salem had killed everyone.


    Whether they were actual attendees or just dark mages trying to steal Sloth, I didn''t know.


    As I followed Brown, I could see that we were taking an unexpected path.


    Finally, we arrived at the ce where the lord of this city resided.


    ''Borghyen''s lord had ties to dark mages?''


    This was a fact I had just learned.


    I gathered some valuable information and followed Brown through the back entrance.


    The back entrance was discreet enough that no one would know who wasing, and the only ones checking identities seemed to be shady individuals themselves.


    "That brat from back then. An audacious fellow."


    I saw a face I hadn''t seen in a while as soon as I entered.


    The first dark mage I confirmed upon entering was none other than Dragan from the Abyss.


    Although he seemed somewhat buried in the shadows due to Salem, he was indeed quite a renowned dark mage.


    ''Mid-boss from the ck Sea episode.''


    If you really think about it, he''s in a position simr to Charon, but since he''s a mid-boss from an episode thatester, he''s much stronger. Moreover, the battlefield where he fights is perfectly suited for him, making the battle even more challenging.


    "Dragan."


    "You''re not very talkative, huh? Well, that''s fine. To begin with, I don''t like lecturing someone who''s not even part of the gathering."


    Dragan consistently appeared as a gentleman in a suit and tie.


    He had a good-looking appearance, which made him popr among thedies, and he knew how to use that poprity.


    "This time, you did not came with Salem, right? What brought you here?"


    "I received an invitation, so I came."


    "Are you naive? Or are you pretending not to know?"


    "I''m not foolish enough to warrant your concern. Thank you for caring."


    Unlike Brown, there was no need to pretend with Dragan, at least not for now.


    Even if I were to pretend, I wasn''t sure if I could defeat Dragan with my current abilities.


    ''...I have the confidence to win, but it''s risky to kill someone of Dragan''s caliber.''


    His position within the gathering and the strength of Dragan''s faction were significant factors.


    He had a political wizard-like vibe, and in addition to his actual abilities, there were manyplicated elements.


    Having heard my response, Dragan adjusted his round sses.


    "Alright, I don''t gain anything by bothering you further, so let''s leave it at that. I just didn''t know you''d be here and was curious."


    "Didn''t you know I woulde?"


    "I didn''t. Come to think of it, who invited you?"


    Then, Brown, who was standing nearby, answered on my behalf.


    "It was Lord Hegel who sent me."


    "Lord Hegel? When did he forge such a connection again?"


    Dragan, with an admiring expression, spoke as if he were genuinely surprised.


    By the way, it seemed that Hegel hadn''t informed the gathering about inviting me.


    If Jester suddenly runs into me, he wouldn''t try to kill me, would he?


    "You''re quite the interesting fellow. So, why did you decline to join the gathering? Don''t you know that no one here thinks highly of you?"


    "I can''t join any particr faction yet."


    That was a lie.


    I had simply calcted that the disadvantages outweighed the benefits.


    "Anyway, since I''m already here, I might as well go in. I also just arrived."


    Since the mention of Hegel''s invitation, Dragan''s attitude seemed to have subtly changed. It was proof of Hegel''s considerable influence.


    With Brown following behind, I entered the building with Dragan. The building was inside the fortified walls of the lord''s residence, and at this point, I couldn''t help but be certain that Borghyen''s lord had ties to dark mages.


    "I didn''t know Count Borghyen was involved with the gathering."


    "Oh? Now that you know, are you going to report it?"


    "Yes."


    "You really know how to joke."


    The interior of the building had already been decorated like a banquet hall. Even someonepletely unfamiliar with the gathering would never imagine that it was a gathering of dark mages from the extravagant setup.


    "Hey."


    Brown called me and pointed to one side. As I looked to see what was going on, I saw a figure who appeared to be Hegel.


    "First, we should greet Lord Hegel since he''s the one who invited you."


    "Well, you should at least say hello to the person who invited you, right?"


    Dragan also stepped forward to offer his greetings, so I followed suit.


    Around Hegel, there were familiar faces, so I didn''t hesitate as I approached him.


    However, just as I was making my way, someone appeared to block my path.


    "Why are you here?"


    I looked at the person who had silently blocked my path.


    It was a warlock of the warlock caliber whom I had met once before. Jester Levan.


    {T/n: Warlocks are powerful mages and warlock is also a title given to the stronger ones in the ss}


    Perhaps due to the harsh encounter we had in the past, he was openly disying hostility, and thanks to that, Brown quickly fled.


    "I received an invitation."


    "You speak boldly. Do you think you''ll leave here alive?"


    "Well, yes."


    I replied with a smile, wondering how his face hidden beneath that bizarre tall hat would react.


    No, there couldn''t be a face under that hat, right?


    "Jester, what business do you have with my guest?"


    At that moment, someone approached Levan from behind and spoke to him. Simultaneously, another figure rushed over.


    "Friend!"


    A girl with opalescent irises that shimmered in various colors, Luna Pendragon, came running towards me with enthusiasm, embracing me.


    I gently received her and ruffled her hair.


    "It''s been a while, Luna."


    "Yeah!"


    Meanwhile, I could hear Jester Levan muttering discontentedly to Hegel.


    "You called him?"


    "Yes."


    "Even after what that guy did to you?"


    "I wasn''t present at that moment, so I didn''t know."


    Hegel shrugged casually, as if he had no involvement in the matter. His demeanor suggested that he didn''t care, and when Hegel ignored him, Jester began releasing mana while ring at me.


    Sensing the sudden change in atmosphere, the gazes of the dark mages in the banquet hall turned towards us.


    "Don''t touch my friend."


    "Do you know how much we lost because of that guy? Get out of the way."


    "Hegel, are you not going to stop this?"


    As Luna prepared her enchantment and shouted at Hegel, he merely grinned, just like before.


    He seemed shameless.


    "The feud between the two of them should be resolved by themselves."


    He clearly expressed his intention not to intervene.


    Although I wasn''t sure of his intentions, it seemed he was interested in my reaction and response...


    "I apologize, but it won''t go as you wish."


    I had sensed the arrival of reinforcements with my keen senses.


    "I won''t just stand by either."


    "That''s your choice, Luna."


    During their conversation, a shape resembling a ck w appeared on both sides of Jester.


    Each w was so massive that it almost enveloped his entire body, and they moved towards me as if to attack directly.


    Seeing this, Luna quickly attempted to use her enchantment, but I stopped her.


    "Friend?"


    "It''s okay. Jester won''t move recklessly."


    I had already sensed someone''s presence and remainedposed.


    As I had predicted, Jester''s ck ws couldn''t move as I said.


    ng!


    Suddenly, a ck-armored knight appeared, blocking Jester''s path in a threatening manner.


    It was the appearance of a Death Knight, one of the most powerful undead beings.


    "Wow!"


    The people attending the gathering were in awe of the Death Knight''s appearance.


    As those who guessed the identity of the Death Knight began to gather around, someone spoke up.


    "Everyone, let''s stop here."


    "We didn''t..."


    It was Lord Dwalski.


    The strongest necromancer had appeared by my side.

 Chapter 143: Adriass Determination

    Chapter 143: Adrias''s Determination


    The atmosphere quickly changed with Morne''s appearance.


    Even Luna, who had been supporting me, seemed surprised when Morne started advocating for me.


    "Why on earth?"


    "He''s like my disciple."


    That''s not entirely wrong. After all, igrew up with his ck magic book.


    {T/n: Dude thinks a year is a lifetime}


    When Morne smiled and spoke, Jester, who had lost hisposure, canceled his magic.


    Morne''s Death Knight, who had been emanating a strong presence, also stopped and disappeared as if melting into the ground.


    In reality, it was the first time I had seen a Death Knight, not in the game, and it seemed as strong as expected.


    "I don''t understand. Because of that guy, you suffered losses. Why are you taking his side?"


    "I''m the one involved, and I''m fine. Do you have more to say?"


    As Morne said, lossing Timur and Mirenea''s bodies were more of Morne''s loss than the assembly''s. Therefore, there shouldn''t be a problem as long as Morne was fine, but it seemed like his pride was hurt by what happened back then.


    "He''s not even a part of the assembly. He must know that and act ordingly."


    "Jester, take this advice from an old man."


    In Morne''s calm eyes, there was a glint of bloodthirst.


    "If you don''t want trouble, shut up."


    Crack!


    As soon as Morne finished speaking, Jester folded the table next to him with magic.


    Jester, who could only vent his anger without saying anything to Morne, left the room.


    "Don''t worry; he''ll be back eventually."


    Probably talking about me?


    I nodded my head in agreement.


    He did help me, after all.


    "Morne, it''s been a while."


    "Yeah, you''ve been through a lot too."


    As if there hadn''t been any disturbance, Hegel greeted us naturally.


    Seeing Morne ept the greeting without hesitation, I also greeted him.


    "It''s been a while, Godfather. I apologize for seeking your help as soon as we meet."


    "No need for that. There''s no need to make a big deal out of a trivial matter. Jester is a proud one, so you should understand."


    I replied with gratitude for now.


    I knew that Jester was hostile toward me, but I didn''t want to provoke him yet.


    Although Jester and Morne shed, the banquet continued without any incidents.


    From the outside, it seemed like an ordinary gathering of magicians, but to my eyes, who already knew most of the ck mages, they were extraordinary ck mages with dazzling facets.


    ''It seems like they invited only the minimum number of people, considering that the gathering at Morche''s Nest was attended by very few.''


    Leaving that aside, I was curious about when the real purpose of the gathering, the meeting, would take ce.


    "Is that guy really him? Using both magic and a sword..."


    "Yeah, there are all sorts of people. What''s his level in ck magic? I heard he was Charon''s disciple."


    "Didn''t Maximen Cronelle to the Empire to see him? What kind of ability does he have to bring Maximen here?"


    "It seems like Hegel is also quite interested. I never thought Luna Pendragon and Morne would take his side..."


    I can hear everything, you guys.


    It seemed like they were quite interested in the new face, me.


    Originally, it''s quite surprising to be here even though I''m not part of the gathering.


    I was a bit bewildered when I received the invitation too.


    "Hey, friend, take this."


    As I observed the ck mages discussing me at one end of the table, Luna had been bringing food and offering it to me.


    Come to think of it, we had agreed on me buying snacks for her a while ago, but I hadpletely forgotten about it.


    It would be great if there were days when I could stroll through the city with Luna.


    "Thank you."


    I epted the unknown food Luna brought and tasted it.


    Not bad.


    "Friend, have you talked to Orc?"


    "Orc?"


    I asked as I swallowed the food in my mouth.


    What is she talking about, talking to Orc?


    "You got your soul imprint. Haven''t you used it yet?"


    "Oh!"


    Wait, I can talk to Al-Ghurd?


    Of course, I knew that with a soul imprint, I could use the spirit with the imprinted soul. Luna had taught me how to do it in Endeavor.


    Thanks to my background as a necromancer, I easily learned the basics of spirit magic, but I hadn''t used it once.


    ''I never even thought about using Krivmaher when fighting Kreshain.''


    Someday, when the opportunity arises, I wanted to use spirit magic to have a conversation with Al-Ghurd. Even if he''s an Orc, having reached the level of an Aura Master, he could provide valuable advice about swords.


    Plomp.


    While I was chatting with Luna, Morne, who had been talking with other people for a while, came over and took a seat beside me.


    The other ck mages were just gossiping about me and didn''t approach me, but Luna and Morne were treating me normally.


    ''I''m feeling a little guilty now.''


    Once I faced Morne, my feet itched.


    It was none other than me who killed Charon, who happened to be Morne''s disciple. The fact that I had killed him hadn''t been revealed, but I couldn''t help feeling a bit guilty, considering that Morne had always been supportive.


    "Oh my, I guess I''m too old now for long conversations. Hehe."


    "Grandfather, why don''t you go home and rest?" Luna said, patting Morne''s shoulder.


    Morne seemed willing as he gave a warm smile.


    Seizing the moment, I initiated a conversation with him.


    "Godfather, you mentioned Dragon Lair before, didn''t you?"


    "Hmm?"


    Morne opened his eyes inquisitively at my words and briefly scanned the surroundings.


    Some people were ncing in our direction, but I paid no mind.


    "Child, there are many ears listening."


    "It''s alright."


    I intentionally mentioned it loudly.


    Morne, who gazed at me as if peering into my soul when I casually responded, eventually smiled.


    "Alright, go on and ask."


    "I wanted to express my gratitude. Thanks to you, Godfather, I acquired some valuable items."


    "Is that so? I''m d to have been of help."


    He seemed to care for me by not asking what I had obtained. I felt that he was considerate.


    For that reason, I couldn''t help but ask this question that had been on my mind since our first meeting.


    "Why do you help me so much, Godfather? You''ve shown me immense kindness without expecting anything in return, so I couldn''t help but be curious."


    "Just know that I help because I want to, and don''t worry about it. I don''t want anything from you."


    He evaded my question while sipping wine from a ss.


    I wanted to ask more, but seeing his determined expression, I held back.


    There didn''t seem to be a point in asking further, as he probably wouldn''t answer. I changed the topic.


    "Alright. By the way, I regret what happened to Professor Charon."


    "It''s fine. I only enrolled him in the academy because I needed someone nted there. There''s not much to regret. I suppose you''re concerned about how you''re doing. You''ve been through a lot together, after all."


    "Yes. In fact, our rtionship has been strained since thest gathering. Looking back now, I regret not having more conversations. I should have talked more."


    I uttered a lie, feeling disgusted with myself.


    Morne didn''t seem too concerned about Charon anyway. He had other disciples besides Charon. Among the ck mages here, two were already prominent enough. So, Charon''s fate was probably not a big deal.


    ''It''s not as if the master-disciple rtionship was that strong from the beginning.''


    Magicians tended to be selfish.


    Whether they were ck mages or regr mages, there wasn''t much difference. The reason for taking on an apprentice was usually to have someone to assist them, not because they genuinely thought the apprentice needed to be nurtured.


    In fact, it was more of a mutually beneficial rtionship.


    "Everyone, pay attention."


    As the atmosphere in the banquet hall gradually grew more tense, Hegel spoke in the middle of the hall. The ck mages, who had been acting like ordinary nobles, suddenly focused their attention.


    "Shall we start moving to the next location now?"


    His words brought silence to the banquet hall.


    Finally, it was time for the meeting.


    I was curious whether the discussion would revolve around "Wrath" as I had expected.


    "But before that, there''s something we need to address."


    Hegel continued speaking.


    His words were clearly directed at me, no matter who was listening.


    "Even so, it''s only proper for those affiliated with the assembly to attend the next location. Don''t you agree?"


    "Right, that makes sense."


    "Of course!"


    Is this how it''s going to be?


    I guess I was too naive.


    "Nevertheless, there''s something we must rify."


    Hegel''s intentions were still unclear to me, but his timing for saying such things seemed odd.


    "Adrias Cromwell."


    He approached me slowly.


    The bizarre tattoo on his face continued to wriggle, and although his expression remained unchanged, it appeared as if he were smiling.


    "Aren''t you ready to make a decision now?"


    "A decision?"


    "Yes, a decision. Whether you''ll join the rally or step back here. There will be no repercussions for stepping back; I simply called you here for my personal interest."


    Hegel''s attitude wasn''t bad.


    In fact, he seemed quite friendly.


    Seeing him like this made it seem like he genuinely wanted me to join the rally.


    ''What''s his angle?''


    What is he aiming for?


    ''Original Sin?''


    No, the knowledge of the Original Sin was surely limited to the Emperor and his inner circle.


    So far, the rally probably had no knowledge of the Original Sin''s existence.


    Since I became Adrias, toke the Original Sin, and changed the future, the assembly should have never learned about the Original Sin''s existence.


    They might be aware of the seven deadly sins, but they couldn''t possibly imagine the existence of the original sin.


    ''Then what does he want from me? Is it Greed?''


    I pondered sin for a while, then bit my lip.


    Right now, that wasn''t the most important thing.


    All eyes were focused on me...


    The time to make a decision was approaching.


    When I thought about it, there was no reason to hesitate to join the rally.


    After all, it was an undeniable fact that I was a necromancer.


    Bing a member of the assembly would not change anything about my status as a necromancer.


    Nevertheless, I had always hesitated to join the assembly.


    ''I''ve always thought of necromancer as enemies.''


    Perhaps it was because of my gaming experience.


    Even though I was a necromancer myself, I had always felt enmity towards them.


    Ironically, I had separated myself from them, thinking I was different.


    "Friend."


    Luna called out to me and grabbed the hem of my clothes.


    When I hesitated to respond, she smiled warmly and nodded.


    "You don''t have to do it if you don''t want to."


    Come to think of it...


    Luna was also a member of the necromancer''s assembly.


    ''Did I misunderstand something?''


    Being a necromancer didn''t necessarily make someone a bad person, and I knew that as a necromancer myself.


    Among them, there were certainly those with their own stories, but cases of necromancers learning magic through malicious means were rare. In the first ce, if someone engaged in such actions, rumors would spread quickly and they would be quickly suppressed. So being cautious was only natural.


    ''To progress through future episodes, I''ll need the power of an organization as well.''


    The Freedom Knights, where the first yer character, Louis, belonged, had their own power, and the other yer characters had their own family backgrounds and the power of their mage towers.


    So, was there really anything preventing me from joining?


    "Have you made your decision?"


    Hegel asked as if he had waited long enough.


    In the midst of everyone''s attention, I slowly opened my mouth.


    "I will join the assembly."


    "That''s a good choice. Wee to the assembly."


    Hegel apuded.


    And then, as if taking cues from him, others began to apud as well.


    "Are you okay, friend?"


    "Yes, I''m fine."


    Ironically, it felt too easy.


    And I had a new goal now.


    "Now that it''se to this..."


    The assembly.


    I''ll make it mine.

 Chapter 144: Assembly of Dark Magicians

    Chapter 144: Assembly of Dark Magicians


    The ce we relocated to was underground. It was a sealed chamber, which ensured that no sound escaped, even though it was directly connected to the banquet hall. Thankfully, it was spacious enough to amodate all the gathered dark magicians.


    ''The probability of the world''s destruction significantly decreases if only those present here were to die.''


    Of course, it was an absurd thought. Moreover, now that I knew the Emperor was targeting us for our wickedness, I also knew that this wouldn''t be a fundamental solution.


    As long as the insane Emperor remained alive, even if all the dark magicians here died, it would only distort the episode and wouldn''t bring me any closer to my goal.


    ''By the way...''


    Did you expect me to join this assembly? The number of chairs was just right. I felt ufortable as if I had been manipted ording to Hegel''s intentions, but I had to lower my head for now.


    Anyway, with various information about the future and things that others didn''t know, I was confident I could gradually infiltrate the assembly.


    ''To do that, I need a faction first...''


    Luckily, I had Luna as a reliable ally. She must have sensed my gaze because Luna looked at me with a questioning expression.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Yes, I''m fine."


    Just a while ago, I had made a mana contract along with the pledge to join the assembly. Even though this meant I was now officially part of the assembly, it was amitment I had prepared for.


    There were severe penalties for breaking the oath, so it was a solid proof of my dedication. In any case, Luna had been worrying about me since that incident.


    "Child, sit next to me."


    Morne beckoned to me, pointing to the seat beside him. Naturally, Luna sat down beside me.


    Nearly fifty dark magicians took their seats. But as I looked around, I noticed the formation of various factions.


    ''Roughly five factions, I suppose.''


    If we consider neutrality as one faction, there were a total of five factions.


    The first was Morne''s faction, which I belonged to. It consisted of Morne''s disciples and necromancers.


    Luna was sitting beside me, giving the impression that she was part of Morne''s faction, but she was closer to neutrality.


    Next, there was Jester and his faction, who had returned just a while ago. Earlier, due topatibility, Morne had taken a step back, but Jester was undoubtedly a high-ranking dark magician.


    And he always had the most members in his faction, managing the assembly.


    I turned my gaze to the third faction.


    ''They haven''t arrived yet.''


    The owner of the third faction didn''t appear.


    "Eyca Imp."


    Eve Millennium, Luna''s mother, and a powerful witch called Eyca Imp had dominated both major mountain ranges. Now that Eve was dead, she was gaining notoriety as the strongest witch.


    Eyca herself didn''t attend this gathering, but Dragan, who belonged under her, seemed to be the focal point of the faction.


    ''Lastly...''


    A man wearing a half-mask appeared. He wore a sleek ck mask that covered half his face. While he had remained silent since entering the banquet hall, his presence couldn''t be hidden.


    ''Fayd.''


    Even though I had yed the game, I only knew his name; I didn''t know hisst name. He was a mysterious figure with many enigmas surrounding him, including how he formed a faction.


    All I knew was that he was an incredibly powerful warlock-level dark magician and had connections with the shadowy figures across the continent.


    ''Morne, Jester, Eyca, Fayd.''


    These four were the owners of the factions currently leading the assembly. Among them, Morne''s faction was the weakest, as it was formed mainly by a small group of necromancers. So, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that the other three factions, excluding Morne, were the ones truly moving the assembly.


    "Thank you all for gathering amidst your busy schedules," Hegel said once the atmosphere had settled a bit.


    Surprisingly, Hegel didn''t form a faction and remained neutral. However, judging from how he had pulled me in and his hidden intentions, he probably had his own ns for not forming a faction.


    "First, let''s deal with the regr agenda items, and we''ll address the main agendast."


    Hegel naturally took the lead in the meeting and had his subordinates present the meeting agenda.


    They reported on various situations from different regions, avable information, and recent significant events that had been gathered.


    Each faction began offering their opinions and speaking up for their interests, and the meeting heated up.


    "The next item on the agenda is Maximen Cronell."


    Maximen Cronell.


    The gazes of those who had been speaking turned toward me.


    "As you know, Maximen Cronell had been traveling for the sake of awakening his lover, Isabelle Lucifer. However, we recently received news that he seeded in awakening her. She woke up immediately after visiting the Rodren Academy."


    The intensity of their gazes continued to escte.


    "I would like to give the floor to our new member, Adrias Cromwell," as Hegel''s subordinate finished the report and took a seat, everyone started to focus solely on me.


    Jester was the first to speak. "Isabelle Lucifer, the biggest weakness of Maximen Cronell, has awakened. Not only has his weakness been resolved, but a powerful ally has also emerged. As everyone knows, Isabelle is a direct vampire, and she is closely rted to the session to the throne. Maximen may be Maximen, but Isabelle is a presence that can change the continent''sndscape."


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "First, I want to know how she woke up. Since the person responsible for her awakening is here..."


    Jester''s gaze shifted towards me, and his faction members, like an unspoken pressure, all nodded and looked at me.


    "Adrias Cromwell, would you like to speak?"


    I shrugged casually. "I got lucky."


    "Lucky?"


    "You may or may not know, but I have experience in potion making. Maximen came to me for that reason, and Isabelle woke up by chance due to the treatment."


    "Are you asking us to believe that?"


    "Whether you believe it or not, it doesn''t matter right now."


    My words sparked the interest of Jester''s dark magicians.


    However, I continued calmly, "What matters now is this: it''s a fact that I treated Isabelle, and Maximen considers me his benefactor."


    "Haha," Morne, who was sitting beside me, chuckled happily.


    Dragan from Eyca''s faction, who had been listening to the conversation, also nodded.


    "That''s true. What''s important now is not how you treated her, but the fact that she was indeed cured."


    The atmosphere took a sudden turn.


    Just a while ago, when I wasn''t yet officially a member of the assembly, people had remained cautious, but now, they began to nod approvingly.


    Being the benefactor of Maximen was a title with extremely high value.


    Moreover, considering that Isabelle, who had directly benefited from my help, would naturally have goodwill towards me, it was only reasonable.


    In short, I could be considered a highly valuable talent.


    ''I didn''t expect things to turn out like this.''


    As the factions began to discuss among themselves, Morne''s necromancers sitting beside me started to show favor towards me.


    "Hey, it''s truly fortunate that Adrias has joined the assembly. He already had a reputation within the academy, and now, to think he would even capture Maximen, that''s truly impressive."


    "Yes, indeed. Maximen had been wandering for over 40 years. To resolve such a matter in an instant, Adrias is undoubtedly different from the rest."


    As they exchanged words warmly, other factions were making amotion, but in the midst of it all, I slowly began to speak.


    "It seems like everyone is making a bit of a misunderstanding..."


    Did they sense the ominous undertone in my words?


    Suddenly, it grew quiet.


    "Let me say this again: I am Maximen''s benefactor, not yours. I don''t understand why all of you are fawning over me."


    Cold water was poured on the situation. Those who had been contemting how to use me suddenly stared at me with stern faces.


    "Adrias Cromwell."


    In the icy atmosphere, Hegel called my name. He was looking at me with an intrigued expression, but I couldn''t help but feel tense about why he was calling me again.


    "Speak."


    "Your words are absolutely correct. Your contributions are clearly your own."


    All the dark magicians from the four factions were nodding in agreement at Hegel''s words.


    However, Hegel''s speech wasn''t over yet.


    "But now, you''re also a dark magician of the assembly. You can''t just take, you have to give as well. Are you nning toe here only for information and not contribute anything?"


    "I wouldn''t do that," I replied, shaking my head.


    And then, I revealed the hidden information.


    "I don''t have anything to offer regarding Maximen. After all, Maximen isn''t exactly someone I can control, right?"


    People who had thought about Maximen''s character and actions nodded in agreement. His personality and deeds were well-known, after all.


    "Instead, as a celebration of joining the assembly, I''ll share one piece of information."


    "Are you confident enough to raise our expectations?" Hegel asked, smiling.


    I smiled back at him. I wondered whose smile wouldst longer.


    "I''m confident. It''s about Salem. He will return soon."


    "Salem? Are you talking about Salem Ededia?"


    "Yes."


    "Can you be more specific? I''m not quite sure what it means for him to return precisely."


    When Salem''s name was mentioned, Jester, who had been silent for a while, became uneasy.


    The expressions on the faces of others didn''t seem pleased.


    "I made a deal with Salem. And Salem has most likely fixed his body by now."


    The instability of Salem''s body was probably known to most warlock-level magicians. Given that he had obtained great power and knowledge at the cost of his own body, the fact that his body had been repaired would be a nightmare for Salem''s enemies.


    ''People who were relieved that Salem would die soon won''t be able to sleep peacefully now.''


    "Adrias Cromwell! You''re spouting nonsense!" someone shouted desperately.


    I raised both my hands, palms upturned. "Well, it''s your choice to believe it or not. I don''t need to lie."


    "If this is true..."


    Morne interjected, "Adrias Cromwell will be a figure who receives protection from both Maximen, known as the strongest swordsman, and Salem, known as the devil."


    "Hah!" Jester snorted as if he found the idea ridiculous. The information had been given with the intention of nting such thoughts, and thanks to Morne, things had be easier.


    "Hahaha! This is amusing. Very amusing," Hegel''s suddenughter filled the conference room. The tattoos on his face moved vigorously in response to his emotions.


    "You''ve been using not only Maximen but also Salem. It seems you revealed this information not for our sake but for your own."


    "How each of you chooses to ept it is your own business. I simply shared the information."


    "Right, right. That''s probably true. But, you know..."


    Hegel''s tattoo contorted in a bizarre way. When I sensed something unusual in his expression, I subtly ced my hand on Gkshur.


    "No matter how I think about it, you''re dangerous. It might be better to just kill you right here."


    Hegel''s appearance began to change

 Chapter 145: Enlightenment

    Chapter 145: Enlightenment


    Luna propelled herself through the air. In an instant, she invoked her spirit and conjured a massive scythe in her hand, rushing towards Hegel.


    Ka-ga-ga-gak!


    The scythe struck Hegel, whose entire body had turned ck, but sparks flew, and he remained unscathed, smiling.


    "Hehe."


    Hegel transformed beyond his human form. Resembling a ck, egg-shaped specter, his mouth opened wide, revealing a torn abyss, and a swarm of ck butterflies poured out.


    Hoo-ung.


    Kwaaah!


    Luna swung her scythe vigorously, repelling Hegel and the butterflies.


    In the meantime, other ck mages quickly cast defensive spells and distanced themselves.


    I wasn''t just standing idly by either.


    "Luna, step back."


    I leaped onto a table, and my mana surged throughout my body.


    Pahng!


    A bright Gkshur manifested.


    I pushed Luna aside and confronted Hegel in her ce.


    "Friend!"


    "No need to get involved. I''ll handle this."


    Unless Hegel had gonepletely mad, did he really want to kill me? Was all thismotion necessary? If he had wanted to kill me, he had many opportunities before.


    ''It doesn''t seem too serious, considering that Morne is just watching. Anyway, it looks like something is fishy.''


    I decided to y along for now.


    [Basic Enchantment: Spirit Enchantment]


    [One marked soul detected]


    [The soul of ''Al-Ghurd, the Guardian of Vayatra'' descends]


    "Krahah!"


    Al-Ghurd''s roar, a sound I hadn''t heard in a long time. I thought I''d never hear it again.


    I felt my physical abilities increasing.


    Though it was minorpared to Luna''s summon, it didn''t matter.


    The important thing was Al-Ghurd''s sensory perception.


    ''This is intriguing.''


    My vision expanded, and I could sense things more clearly.


    Hegel''s ck butterflies, which he had created, were instantly detected.


    ''133 of them.''


    I poured as much mana as possible into Gkshur.


    ck auras flowed on the surface of the pure white sword.


    [Sharpness temporarily increases (stackable)]


    Confirming the message I wanted, I immediately swung the sword.


    Kwaaah!


    The sword-wind, imbued with the energy of the de, spiraled.


    The conference room turned into chaos in an instant, and disturbances erupted everywhere.


    "Crazy!"


    "Is that a wizard?"


    The ck butterflies were obliterated by the swirling sword-wind, but I couldn''t let my guard down yet.


    "What I want to see isn''t this."


    Suddenly, Hegel appeared beside me, whispering, and then he struck me with a punch.


    Kwong!


    Despite having blocked the attack with Gkshur, I was sent flying from the tremendous impact.


    Hegel had used a sinister spell that allowed him to move using shadows. His ability to approach me undetected was because I was being used.


    "You''ll really die if you don''t exert your full power against me."


    Once again, his voice echoed in my ears, and I unleashed Gkshur''s de at him.


    Kkang!


    Sparks flew. It seemed the sharpness enhancement hadn''t stacked yet.


    Hegel showed no intention of defending against my attack.


    "If I can inflict even a slight wound..."


    Blood curse mixed with the aura of the de, but not injuring him would be meaningless.


    ''I don''t want to reveal my undead.''


    My undead were far from ordinary. Showing them to all these ck mages was like revealing a hidden hand in a card game.


    If I didn''t want to use my undead, I had to try something else.


    I didn''t make an effort to keep my distance. A ranged fight was pointless due to Hegel''s unique magic.


    All I could do now was...


    Ah!


    Suddenly, I recalled the movements Maximen had shown me. Was it because of the influence of Al-Ghurd''s summoning?


    For some reason, it felt like something I could do now.


    Hoo-ung!


    Hegel''s ck fist flew at me. His fist, now turned ck as if enveloped in shadows, approached in slow motion.


    My senses sharpened, and mybat instincts were racing through my mind.


    Pahng!


    With only a paper-thin gap, I managed to avoid the blow. The impact caused the air to crack.


    The difference in power was clearpared to Maximen''s technique, but I had managed to pull it off.


    Splurt!


    Hegel touched his cheek, and a small sigh escaped his ckened lips.


    "What was that just now?"


    His tone was serious, unlike before. However, I couldn''t answer his question.


    ''Just a bit more...''


    I felt like I was on the verge of grasping something profound. What seemed simple when I watched Maximen perform it became moreplex when I attempted it myself.


    Maximen''s technique wasn''t just about striking an opponent; it was about slicing through space itself.


    ''Slice.''


    I wasn''t trying to injure the enemy; I was literally cutting through space.


    Peeuk!


    My sword moved again. This time, Hegel''s cheek was grazed by the de. Although I wasn''t using Blood Curse due to my concentration, it would still have no effect on Hegel.


    Yet, I couldn''t stop myself.


    "Adrias Cromwell."


    As Hegel spoke, butterflies emerged in all directions. Hundreds of butterflies created a spectacr disy as Hegel moved. Wherever there were butterflies, there was Hegel, and at the same time, he wasn''t there.


    Amidst this incredible movement, Hegel''s voice remained clear.


    "You are a monster. Are you growing even now?"


    I paused for a moment, took a deep breath, and suppressed the restless desire within me.


    Then, I channeled that desire into my sword.


    I followed the sword''s movement with unwavering focus. In that moment, I lost all awareness of my surroundings.


    Was I chasing the sword, or was the sword chasing me?


    In the twisted world, all I felt were the ck butterflies, myself, and the sword.


    [Talent ''Swordsmanship''... Acquired...]


    [Conditions met...]


    [Evolution possible...]


    The surroundings may have been chaotic, but I didn''t hear it.


    I waspletely immersed in my swordy.


    At first, I had tried to mimic Maximen''s technique, but it had gradually evolved into something different. The Selfless sword that I learned from Deshurn melted away and transformed into something else.


    ''Maximen said that swords, aura techniques, swordsmanship, they''re all just tools in the end.''


    I didn''t entirely disagree with Maximen''s view, which emphasized one''s inner strength. However, I had a slightly different perspective.


    Weren''t even one''s inner strengths ultimately tools?


    ''Everyone is a tool in the end, controlled by my will.''


    If everything was a tool, then weren''t we all essentially the same? That thought led to a revtion.


    ''I am the sword, and the sword is me.''


    My body was the sword, and my swordsmanship was an extension of myself. My sword was a part of me, and the martial techniques I employed were a reflection of my very being.


    [The trait ''Enlightenment'' has...]


    As everything merged together, Deshurn''s teachings came flooding back to me.


    ''Selflessness.''


    In the beginning, there was nothing. There was only my will directed towards the enemy.


    [''The Guardian of Vayatra, Al-Ghurd''s'' summon has ended.]


    [Cooldown: 80 hours]


    With an unfamiliar sound, the world went silent. The feeling of being one with the sword and my own will crumbled, and I began to perceive my surroundings.


    "Ah!"


    I took a step forward. I had almost reached something, but I couldn''t remember what it was.


    ''What was I about to touch?''


    But before I could recall, a storm of sensations overwhelmed me.


    "Ugh."


    I was drenched in sweat, my entire body soaked. What had just happened?


    "Friend!"


    My muscles screamed in protest. Breathing was difficult, and even standing seemed like a challenge.


    "Friend, are you okay?"


    Someone supported me. When I managed to turn my head, I saw Luna''s face.


    Wait, who was Luna? Where was I, and what had I been doing?


    My eyelids were heavy, and I struggled to keep them open. Despite my best efforts, I couldn''t hold on. Just before my eyes closed, myst thought was, "Who am I?"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Ahh, you''ve arrived. Please have a seat."


    With a warm smile, Lord Hollington weed his guest, offering her a chair.


    In response, Amy Cromwell expressed her gratitude and took her seat.


    "Thank you, Your Grace. Have you been well during these past two months?"


    "I couldn''t be better. Time has flown by," he replied.


    "Indeed, I''ve had quite a lot to dotely."


    Amy, who had only relied on her skills to climb the ranks, had found herself building unexpected connections that had propelled her to new heights. Recently, she had been collecting information and organizing it diligently, focusing on the uing purchase of mining shares in the Evest region.


    "Perhaps it''s time to consider hiring an assistant, Miss Amy. Once weplete the acquisition of the mine shares, things will only get busier."


    "I''m fine for now. Thank you for your concern. I''ll do what I can on my own and consider it when the timees."


    "Working in the upper echelons can be challenging, as trusting people isn''t always easy. But in the end, we''re all human, and we can''t handle everything on our own."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    Amy spoke confidently, and Lord Hollington smiled in response.


    As they continued their discussion about the remaining tasks and preparations for the uing auction, someone knocked hurriedly on the door.


    "Your Grace Hollington, I have something urgent to report."


    Lord Hollington exchanged a brief apologetic look with Amy.


    "It seems this is quite urgent. My apologies."


    "No, it''s not a problem. Our matters can wait, whatever it is. It seems to be something important. I''ll step out for a moment."


    "I apologize."


    Amy and Lord Hollington rose from their seats and made their way toward the door together. Shortly after, as Lord Hollington was about to open the door to attend to the visitor, someone on the other side beat him to it.


    Creak!


    "Huh?"


    Startled, Lord Hollington''s voice was audible as he looked bewildered. Amy, too, stepped back in surprise. The person who opened the door from the outside greeted them with a smile, alternating between nces at Amy and Lord Hollington.


    "Good afternoon?"


    "Oh, Sal...! No, Your Grace Hagenwald!"


    "Sorry for dropping by unannounced. I''ve already apologized, so cut me some ck."


    Winking, he entered the room, his eyes settling on Amy. Then, he suddenly bent down, getting closer to her face.


    "You... look somewhat familiar?"


    "That''s rather impolite. Who are you?"


    "And your personality is quite simr."


    The man, who had bent at the waist,mented.


    "Adrias Cromwell, what''s the connection between you two?"


    It was Sm Edidia.


    He was back.

 Chapter 146: Spiderweb

    Chapter 146: Spiderweb


    Many students poured out onto Alven Street to wee the weekend, seeking to release the umted fatigue and stress without going far from the nearby ce. Alven Street was a frequented spot for students of Monas Academy, so it was a ce where everyone, regardless of their affiliation with the university or the academy, could meet.


    "It feels like it''s been a long time," Louis said, looking around.


    Due to not taking a break and running non-stop even on weekends, he had taken some time off toe to Alven Street.


    "Rest is also a part of growth. You should take a break," Serena advised.


    "Serena, you''re saying that?" Louis replied.


    "Why? Can''t I say that?"


    "You''re the one who hasn''t taken a break since entering school. Today you suggesteding to Alven Street together, and just now, your words... Have you changed a bit? What''s been going on recently?"


    In response to Louis''s question, Serena simply smiled. Then she pointed to a caf and rushed over.


    "Let''s go there! I saw it before, and I really wanted to go!"


    Watching Serena rush ahead, Louis chuckled.


    But he was secretly relieved to see her in a good mood.


    ''Just a few days ago, she didn''t have any free time...,'' he thought.


    He had been worried about her, so he was initially pleased with this sudden change.


    He didn''t know what had happened in those few days, but he didn''t n to ask until she spoke about it.


    "Hmm, it''s delicious," Serena said after taking a bite of her ice cream dessert.


    Louis, watching her, ordered a slice of cake and tea to enjoy together.


    "Curious?"


    "Huh?"


    "You were surprised when I suddenly suggested going out, right?"


    "I was. We''ve been training even on weekends."


    Hearing Louis''s response, Serena stirred her ice cream awkwardly with a spoon.


    Then, slowly, she began to exin what had happened not long ago.


    "Senior Vivianne came to see me."


    "Senior Vivianne?"


    "Yeah. Remember the day when you went in first, and I stayed alone to train? After you left, Senior Vivianne came."


    At the mention of Vivianne, Louis leaned in, wanting to hear more.


    Subsequently, Serena briefly described what had happened that day: going to the training grounds with Vivianne and Ivy waiting for them, the demonstration that Vivianne and Ivy put on, and the unexpected high level of sparring that took ce.


    Louis was amazed after hearing the whole story.


    "So, all of this was set up by Senior Adrias?"


    "Yeah, I never expected it."


    Given the amount of effort Adrias had to put into mastering both magic and the sword, it was surprising that he still managed to take care of his juniors he encountered by chance.


    "He says that rest is also a part of training."


    "That''s right. We already knew that."


    It was a fact they were aware of; they had just been running without rest since entering Rodren Academy.


    In retrospect, there was no reason to rush like this, but at some point, they had started running non-stop.


    "It all started after we enrolled in Rodren Academy, didn''t it?"


    At Monas, there was no one ahead of them.


    Louis, Serena, and Chris had the lead, and nothing stood in their way.


    However, after enrolling in Rodren, the appearance of numerous seniors had made them feel somewhat rushed.


    "Instructor Ivy and Senior Vivianne told me. At least once a week, make sure to take a break."


    "Right. Let''s take Saturdays off from now on. And, if possible, invite Chris as well."


    "I''m not sure if he''ll listen," Serenaughed.


    In that scene, Louis, feeling a rare sense of rxation after a long time, turned his gaze to look at the surrounding scenery.


    Sitting on the caf terrace, they could observe the people strolling down Alven Street.


    While doing so, a noticeable boy caught his eye.


    "Is he looking at me?"


    Who is he? Does he know me?


    Louis examined the boy more closely.


    The boy, who looked somewhat familiar, had something long wrapped in gray fabric on his back and carried four swords at his waist.


    "He handles all of those? He''s quite unusual."


    As they stared at each other for a moment, the boy was the first to speak, changing the atmosphere.


    "Are you Louis Artman?"


    At the boy''s question, Serena turned her head, and Louis confirmed.


    "Yeah, I''m Louis Artman."


    "Adrias Cromwell sent me."


    "...What?"


    Upon hearing the name from the boy''s mouth, Louis and Serena looked at him nkly.


    The boy emphasized it once more.


    "Adrias contacted me the day before. My name is Benjamin Anikius."


    Benjamin, the boy, stared directly into Louis''s eyes.


    "I am here to request Louis Artman for a sparring match."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    I was lying down, feeling dazed at the moment.


    I was currently in the guest room, which was located in the building that had hosted the gathering.


    Although I had been awake for quite some time, I was slowly reminiscing about the battle that had taken ce not too long ago.


    ''I thought I had temporary amnesia or something.''


    Was I too absorbed in it? Right after the battle, my mind waspletely nk, and I couldn''t remember anything.


    It seemed like it might have been the influence of the Selfless Sword. At most, I didn''t expect that swordsmanship could affect me to this extent.


    [Talent ''Swordsmanship (Expert)'' Acquired.]


    [Conditions have been met.]


    [A potential evolving organism has been detected.]


    {T/n: The talent is either expert or prodigy. If it evolves to prodigy I''ll leave it as is. If it evolves into genius, I''ll change it to prodigy}


    I had acquired an unexpected talent. It appeared to be due to my enlightenment, which I believed to be one of my traits, but what was astonishing was that I could evolve it right away.


    [Adrias Cromwell''s Talent: Swordsmanship (Expert) Evolution Potential 100%]


    It was already at 100%. It seemed like it had burst forth all at once, probably due to my previous experiences and the battle with Hagel.


    It was certainly unexpected growth, but I felt ted. I had already glimpsed the potential beyond, so this level of talent felt natural.


    ''The barrier has been touched.''


    The barrier. It was the realm of superhumans beyond human limits. For a moment, I had been able to reach it, and now I was trying to remember the feeling.


    Thump, thump.


    Suddenly, a knocking sound, more like a rough noise, came as someone opened the door.


    "Huh?"


    The person who entered was surprised to see me awake and approached me. I, too, was momentarily frozen due to encountering an unexpected individual.


    ''Why is this guy here...?''


    It wasn''t strange for someone to be here. But, since I didn''t see them at first...


    ''Wait a minute. How long have I been unconscious?''


    Until a little while ago, I thought I had been lying down for a few hours. But seeing the person who had now revealed themselves made me think otherwise.


    "Have you woken up? Is your body alright?"


    She asked, dressed like a maid, and looked concerned. Seeing her behave like a servant of a Lord, I rxed my stiff body and nodded.


    "Could you, perhaps, tell me how long I''ve been lying here?"


    I didn''t know why she was ying the role of a maid, but I decided to y along for now. Frankly, I didn''t want to act like I knew what was going on.


    And, given that I was already attracting a lot of attention from Hegel, I didn''t want to draw the interest of another lunatic.


    "Please speak freely, guest. You''ve been asleep for three days."


    "Crazy."


    I found myself uttering these words without realizing it. But, I couldn''t help but swear.


    ''Three days?''


    So if I came here on Wednesday, does that mean it''s Saturday now?


    Unintentionally, I had missed several sses. Since graduation was determined by your diligence score, I, as someone who needed to graduate, felt a bit uneasy.


    "It seems like you had something urgent?"


    "Yes."


    "By the way, feel free to speakfortably."


    This one should stick to the concept. Why act like a servant while berating me?


    Anyway, I didn''t want to disrupt her mood, so I nodded.


    "By any chance, has the banquet that took ce here already ended?"


    "Yes."


    This was also quite a blow. In the end, I didn''t get any information about Anger.


    And, of all times, Hegel went on a rampage.


    ''It''s hopeless.''


    Of course, I had gained the talent in swordsmanship and had discovered clues about the superhuman barrier, so overall, I was far ahead.


    But the fact that I didn''t get the information I was looking for was stressing me out.


    ''I should go back.''


    There were some unintended events, but there was no helping it. I needed to return to the academy.


    As I got up from my seat, the witch who was still ying the role of a maid tried to support me. But I deliberately stood up on my own. It felt ufortable for our bodies to touch in many ways.


    "Are you feeling alright?"


    "Yeah. Thanks for the concern."


    I needed to get rid of this witch quickly. Why was she even here in the first ce? If I hadn''t yed the game, I wouldn''t have known she was a witch. I would have just thought she was a slightly strange maid.


    "Wouldn''t it be better to rest a bit more? I''ll talk to them for you."


    "No, there''s something urgent, so I need to leave quickly."


    I wasn''t sure what she was up to, but I couldn''t go along with her child''s y.


    After all, she was one of the most representative witch characters in the game. Even now, she was far superior to me in skill, so I knew that getting involved with her wouldn''t end well.


    "Hmm."


    She started making a strange noise. I deliberately ignored her and tried to open the door to leave.


    But when I noticed an odd substance on the doorknob, I couldn''t bring myself to touch it.


    ''A spiderweb.''


    That lunatic...


    As I hesitated in front of the door, a voice came from behind me.


    "Why are you standing there like that? You said it was urgent, didn''t you?"


    With her shameless attitude, I let out a sigh and turned around.


    "What do you want?"


    "What do I want? What are you talking about all of a sudden?"


    She said that so casually, but when I saw herughing as if her mouth was about to split open, it gave me a headache.


    Why do I only attract these lunatics?


    In the end, I let out a sigh and thought about the undead that would be in the void space.


    Unlike when Hegel was here, there was no one else in the room except for her.


    "Eika Imp, there must be a reason for what you''re doing right now."


    Eika Imp.


    One of the most powerful witches along with Eve Millenium, she had gained a reputation as the most powerful witch in the world. She was a user of ancient magic, inheriting the ancient magic that transcended time, and held great influence as a dark magician with a powerful cabal.


    Certainly, during the meeting, she wasn''t present, and I couldn''t understand why she was here right after the meeting.


    "Ahaha!"


    Had she recognized my identity?


    She suddenly startedughing, and her crazy expression made me realize that the title of "lunatic" given to Luna was more suitable for this woman.


    "Are you saying I''m Eika Imp? What on earth are you talking about, sir?"


    She stared at me with a face that seemed to say she had discovered an interesting toy.


    From her appearance, she might look like someone of my age, but she was a monster over a hundred years old.


    If such a monster was going to y with me, I couldn''t help but be amazed.


    "When you y pranks on the doorknob like that, anyone can figure it out."


    "Well, I''m not so sure about that. It felt like you noticed as soon as you saw me."


    While she was talking, she took something out of her bosom.


    I was tense, but I cautiously checked what she handed to me and epted it.


    "It''s from Hegel. A letter and a ring."


    A letter I could understand, but a ring?


    Wait, a ring?


    "A ring?"


    "It seems like Hegel quite liked you."


    I narrowed my eyes at Eika''s words.


    When I examined the ring she handed me closely, it was clearly a "Meeting Ring."


    ''This is a ring that even those from the meeting faction can''t possess freely.''


    I knew that there were only ten of these rings even within the meeting.


    In the game, it was asionally dropped as a rare item when you killed a named dark magician, but why would Hegel give this to me?


    It was indeed a rare item in the game, but I couldn''t believe that Hegel would give it to me.


    "Now that I have done what I was asked to do, I have a request for you."


    Eika smiled at me.


    "Adrias Cromwell, will you join my faction?"

 Chapter 147: The History of the Assembly and the Magic Artisan

    Chapter 147: The History of the Assembly and the Magic Artisan


    "Are you talking about a faction?"


    Could it be that she waited for me because of that?


    But I couldn''t fathom the reason.


    Why would I wait for a faction to recruit me?


    "Yes, I am aware that you''re a necromancer. However, a faction is a separate matter, right? You haven''t already joined the Mornes'' faction, have you?"


    "A faction is still a premature subject for me."


    "No, it''s not premature. Why? Because you already have a ring, don''t you?"


    "A ring?"


    I examined the ring Hegel had given me.


    In fact, it was just an item with no discernible effect in the game, so I had considered it more of an ornament or a keepsake. But was there a deeper meaning to it?


    "Do you not know about the ring? Shall I exin it to you?"


    Eika looked at me as if she were looking at a child.


    In her eyes, there was a profound wisdom that differed from her appearance, making it eerie.


    Without waiting for my response, Eika began her exnation while I held the ring.


    "That ring was created when the Assembly was first established. The dark sorcerers who founded the Assembly at the time were all ten in number, and ten rings were created along with them."


    I didn''t know that.


    There were ten dark sorcerers who founded the Assembly.


    Now, with over a hundred members, it had certainly grown.


    "At first, it was just a ring to signify membership in the Assembly, but as the Assembly expanded and founding members retired or died one by one, the meaning changed. Gradually, these rings became symbols of the Assembly''s power."


    Eika raised her hand to show me.


    Among the numerous rings on her hand, one of them was the Assembly ring.


    "Subsequently, as the Assembly went through various events and ups and downs, the meaning embedded in these rings was strengthened. Officially, rules were established."


    "Rules?"


    "Yes, rules. The Assembly initially aimed for a horizontal power structure, but it was concluded that this wasn''t conducive to the group''s growth. Recognizing that they couldn''t immediately switch to a vertical structure, the previous Assembly leaders promised that whoever collected all these rings would lead the Assembly."


    "Are you saying that collecting all ten rings makes you the leader of the Assembly?"


    "That''s right. Exactly like that."


    I learned a fact I didn''t know about the Assembly.


    Then, could the existence of factions be rted to these rings?


    It''s challenging to protect the rings with individual strength.


    However, creating a faction would make it easier to safeguard or seize the rings.


    ''It was entirely unexpected information, but it''s helpful.''


    It seemed like a new option had been presented to me, who had been considering taking over the Assembly.


    But a question arose here.


    ''The symbolic significance is crucial, but it''s not an exaggeration to say that the rings are the reason the faction exists. Why would Hegel just give me this ring?''


    What could the meaning behind it possibly be?


    I shouldn''t just assume that he gave me the ring.


    There was a good chance that he had an ulterior motive.


    "Eika, so you suggested that I join your faction because of this ring, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right. To be honest, the ring holds more significance to me than Adrias Cromwell."


    Her frankness was to the point that it didn''t even anger me.


    "Why not just take it by force?"


    "Take your ring? I still don''t want to fight Hegel."


    Eika''s smiling response made it seem like she was underestimating me, but I actually weed it.


    Whether she would be an enemy or an ally was still uncertain, but the more the opponent underestimated me, the easier it would be to manipte them.


    Leaving that aside, it seemed like Hegel, despite being neutral, was not someone Eika was willing to mess with.


    Although I had doubts about his strength based on my personal experience with Hegel, it seemed that he had shown me a lot of favor.


    "What do you mean by ''not yet''?"


    "I''m quite ambitious. Someday, I n to collect all the rings."


    That was obvious. If they didn''t have their eyes on the rings from the start, they wouldn''t have be the leader of her faction.


    However, my current situation was ambiguous.


    Joining Eika''s faction was currently on hold. I would likely gain nothing by just handing over the ring.


    "What happens if I don''t join faction?"


    "It''s a shame, but it doesn''t matter. However, what you should know is that among the current ring bearers, you are the most vulnerable. Anyway, others will all have their eyes on you, so why not earn my favor before they do?"


    "I appreciate your favor, Eika. But now that I''ve just joined the Assembly, Ick too much information to join faction."


    In response to my polite refusal, Eika smiled, raised the corners of her mouth, and nodded.


    "In the end, it''s your choice. Regret will be your responsibility."


    Her response was surprisingly gentle for a rejection.


    It worried me that it was too normal for the Eika I knew.


    But I soon understood why Eika was so good at controlling her anger.


    Thud!


    I felt a presence outside the room, and then the door, encased in spider silk, burst open.


    "Friend!"


    Now, an affectionate nickname that had practically stuck to my ears.


    Luna rushed towards me, her eyes sparkling.


    "Hehe, you''re up. Is your body feeling better?"


    And following her, Morne Dwalski entered the room.


    So, this was why Eika couldn''t run wild.


    "Luna, Morne, you''re still here."


    They arrived at the right moment.


    Luna checked my condition by quickly looking me over, and Morne smiled and spoke to Eika.


    "Hehe, Eika, so did you get what you wanted?"


    "Eugh, not really."


    Eika frowned and ignored Morne, then shook my hand.


    "See you next time. Take good care of the ring."


    With that, she disyed a bizarre movement and disappeared in an instant.


    Only after Eika left did Morne finally assess my condition.


    "You''ve been through a lot. Dealing with that olddy is quite a hassle."


    "Not at all. What about you? I didn''t know you were still here. Is there something left to do?"


    "What''s left to do? I was just waiting for you to wake up."


    He chuckled at my side and pointed at Luna, who was happily giggling.


    "With a friend here, I wasn''t bored at all."


    "Friend, are you okay?"


    I smiled at Luna''s concern.


    "Yes, I''m fine. I took up your time for nothing."


    "Don''t worry too much about it. We waited because we wanted to. Besides, I''m d you''re all right. I never expected to sh so intensely with that Hegel guy."


    I, too, had awakened unexpectedly, and I didn''t remember everything clearly.


    I just pieced together fragmented memories.


    In fact, even if I used the soul imprint again on Al Ghurd, I probably wouldn''t gain the same enlightenment as this time.


    In fact, thanks to a powerful opponent like Hegel, I had grown.


    ''Come to think of it, I can receive a second soul imprint.''


    Since my sword handling ability had improved with the soul of an Aura Master, the second soul imprint would be Warlock, right?


    Of course, I couldn''t just create Warlock''s soul easily.


    "I had a partial grasp of Hegel''s intentions. Maybe he wanted to test your abilities and understand them. At the same time, he probably wanted to roughly demonstrate his insight to other guys. The one who invited you is none other than Hegel himself."


    "Did you hear anything about the meeting that followed?"


    "It was extended by one day. It ended the next day."


    "I was curious about the discussions taking ce. It''s a shame."


    I subtlyid the groundwork to hear the stories from the meeting.


    But then, it wasn''t Morne who responded, but someone else from another direction.


    "I know!"


    Luna raised her hand like a student eager to make a presentation.


    "I''ll tell you. I remember everything!"


    "Well, I''d appreciate that."


    Luna, despite her asional absentmindedness, was a mage of warlock caliber. She was intelligent and didn''t easily yield to others.


    She immediately began to inform me about the agenda and opinions from various factions at the meeting that I hadn''t heard, as well as the most crucial topic: "Anger."


    "Friend, do you know what ''Anger'' is because you''ve seen it?"


    "Yes."


    "Rumor has it that ''Anger'' can be found in thend of the Northern Barbarians. But, it''s not an object; it seems to be a child, and the child of the tribal chief, no less!"


    I already knew this information. I also knew the fate of that child.


    To be honest, the best thing I could do was to save the child, but whether that was possible was far from certain.


    ''Come to think of it, the Assembly seemed to have their eyes on ''Anger.'' Now, with the Emperor pursuing ''Anger,'' it''s clear that a war between the Empire and the Barbarians is inevitable.''


    "That''s quite surprising. So, what''s the n?"


    "We decided to employ mercenaries to avoid leaving any traces. Since we know the location and the person, getting ''Anger'' should be quick."


    Luna said this with an excited expression.


    Seeing her like this, it was clear she was a true dark mage.


    That an infant was Anger was just intriguing; there was no concern for the child.


    But did I care?


    ''I don''t really care.''


    That an infant was Anger was deserving of empathy.


    Yet, it was somewhat amusing for me to empathize.


    In my previous life, I had killed a considerable number of innocent people.


    All were for orders and missions, but that didn''t absolve me.


    Maybe I was someone who suited a dark mage more than anyone else.


    "When will it happen? After we have ''Anger,'' will the Assembly reconvene?"


    "Yes, we''ve entrusted everything to Hegel. He knows their location and who they are. Once Hegel brings ''Anger,'' the Assembly will reconvene."


    That was perfect. Now that I was a part of the Assembly, I could naturally intervene or influence when ''Anger'' arrived.


    Thinking about it, I realized that I would gain more control over all the dark magic-rted events that would happen in the future.


    ''I can probably manage or eliminate about 30% of the dark magic events that involve the yers.''


    It was like the old saying, "If you want to catch a tiger, you have to enter the tiger''s den." Well, I wasn''t trying to catch the tiger, but make it mine.


    My influence within the Assembly was increasing, and once I formed a faction and gained power, I''d be able to have a say in almost 30% of the events.


    ''I''m grateful to Hegel.''


    Entering the Assembly and obtaining the ring were all thanks to Hegel. I still couldn''t fully understand his intentions, but for now, it was all beneficial to me.


    "Kid, are you busy right now?"


    I had been lost in my thoughts for a while when Morne approached.


    I didn''t know what it was about, but I shook my head.


    "No, it''s the weekend, so I have some free time."


    "In that case, how about going somewhere with this old man?"


    I pondered his offer for a moment and then nodded.


    "Sure, let''s go."


    I wasn''t sure where he wanted to take me, but I had a feeling it wouldn''t lead to any trouble. Instead, I was hopeful that he would share something useful with me.


    "All right, Luna, you''reing with us too."


    "Okay!"


    Having Luna along would provide some assurance.


    "Then, let''s go right now."


    "May I ask where we''re going?"


    "Kid, have you ever heard of the ''Mage Artisan Trauler''?"


    "Trauler... You mean the person known for crafting magic weapons?"


    "That''s right. He''s famous for creating magic weapons."


    Wow, this is really...


    Trauler was a renowned cksmith in the game world who was unique in his ability to craft magic weapons using only his human abilities. Named items and equipment were typically crafted by non-human races, and it was extremely rare for a human to craft such exceptional items.


    "From now on, we''re going to see the ''Magic Artisan.''"


    Morne led the way, muttering to himself as he walked. I had never imagined that Morne had a connection with Trauler. Trauler was known to be reclusive and rarely seen, even in the game. I had encountered him only twice in the game, which showed how elusive he was.


    ''The Magic Artisan Trauler.''


    A new encounter was waiting for me.

 Chapter 148: Magic Artisan

    Chapter 148: Magic Artisan


    Borgien Territory, located near the northern border, had a rtively low poptionpared to its vastnd. Being in the north, it was naturally colder than anywhere in the Empire, and the constant raids by savage tribes from the Snowy Mountains further deterred settlement.


    ng!


    A ck void opened in the air, and a ck hand emerged, snapping the neck of a Bloody Wolf.


    Such simultaneous events caused dozens of wolves to lose their lives in an instant.


    ''It''s terrifying.''


    As they followed Morne, they encountered a scene where, in order to break the wolves'' necks simultaneously, individualmands had to be given to dozens of undead.


    By watching Morne handle such tasks without blinking an eye, it was clear why he was known as the master of necromancers.


    "Luck is on our side. The location where the assembly was held coincidentally isn''t far from where the artisan is."


    While Luna rummaged through the dead wolves, Morne walked with an expression as if he had juste from a drink.


    "Did you know each other from the beginning?"


    "If you say ''from the beginning,'' it''s a bit ambiguous. I think I got to know him about 50 years ago."


    "50 years ago... That means Trauler had yet to create the magic sword."


    "That''s right. At that time, he was just an ordinary cksmith that you could find anywhere. And when he came to find me, he was just one of the unfortunate ones who had experienced a tragic event."


    Listening to Morne, it seemed that Trauler hade to Morne before anything else.


    However, I was curious about how an ordinary cksmith came to make the magic sword. It was a story I didn''t know, so I couldn''t help but be curious.


    "It''s amazing that an ordinary cksmith created the magic sword."


    "He was indeed an ordinary cksmith at that time. But after creating the magic sword, he possessed an extraordinary skill that couldn''t be called ordinary. To my knowledge, he is now the most outstanding cksmith among the existing humans."


    Morne seemed to be lost in thought for a moment, focusing on the air.


    "Kid, in this cursed world, the people whoe to find me are mostly those who have suffered or have tragic backgrounds. It''s the destiny of well-known necromancers."


    "May I ask what that means in more detail?"


    "Think about it. Who do you think woulde to an infamous necromancer of their own free will?"


    People looking for infamous necromancers... It''s probably those whoe to use their powers, right? From what I''ve personally experienced, the influence of necromancers in war is almost absolute. Even Aura Masters knelt before them, so there''s no need for a long exnation.


    "Are they people who want war?"


    "Hehe. It''s a usible thought, but it''s wrong. Surprisingly, war enthusiasts don''t like necromancers. They consider necromancers a kind of cheating and deliberately exclude them."


    "Why do they exclude them?"


    "You should know, but necromancy is a kind of magic that leaves traces. The moment you use it, you can''t help but reveal yourself. Unless you''re immune, like me, people avoid contact with necromancers. If someone hires a necromancer, everyone, including you, will summon necromancers and fight a proxy war."


    In the context of war, their incredibly deceptive abilities be a liability.


    In my view, it was a pitiful thought, but people in this era had a lot to consider, so it made sense.


    "Then who ising to find you, exactly?"


    "It means exactly what it sounds like. People who have suffered and be unfortunate. Here, tragedy mostly means the death of those around them."


    "Ah..."


    Finally, I could grasp it.


    The people who actively sought out necromancers.


    They were the ones who wanted to utilize the necromancer''s fundamental ability.


    "They want to bring someone back to life."


    "Yes. Many people havee to me over the years. Some wanted to reverse the deaths of their parents, while others hoped to awaken their beloved again. And among them, the greatest tragedy I felt was none other than the death of a child."


    As Morne mentioned that, his eyes seemed somewhat moist in a way I couldn''t quite ce.


    I wondered if I had seen it wrong and tried to examine his face more closely, but suddenly, Morne raised his head and looked up at the sky.


    "Is death really a tragedy? I''ve lived for a long time, but I still can''t give a definitive answer."


    "That''s a difficult question."


    "It''s a question for which I can''t give a definitive answer."


    Having experienced Lethe''s dungeon, I realized that death could also be a blessing. Of course, I had no desire to die now, but the value judgment of death seemed to change ording to the current situation.


    Necromancy, being directly rted to death, was undoubtedly a matter worth pondering.


    "In any case, Trauler was one of those people. As I said, he came with the greatest tragedy."


    "Did his child die?"


    "As far as I could see, yes. But he was chillingly calm, only asking to raise the cold, lifeless child. It was as if he hade to fix a toy. Yes, he wasn''t quite in his right mind back then."


    As we continued to talk, we could finally reach the remains of the dpidated city walls.


    The fallen walls and the rubble that had once been a castle were so destroyed that it was hard to find any intact parts.


    ng! ng!


    Strangely, within this ruin, the sound of hammering could be heard.


    What was even more surprising was that we had walked this far, and the sound hadn''t been audible until now.


    "Is that the person grandmaster mentioned?"


    "Most likely."


    We approached the source of the sound.


    And finally, we could witness a bizarre sight.


    ng!


    In an empty za, a man dressed in thick clothes swung a hammer forcefully, striking something with great determination.


    Around him, frost filled the air, and as we got closer, we could feel the temperature dropping rapidly.


    ''An excess of mana phenomenon?''


    There was no other way to exin it.


    Unless it was Trauler''s power, which I knew he didn''t possess.


    "Trauler, it''s been a while," Morne called out.


    As Morne addressed him, the man paused his hammering and slowly turned to look at us.


    "Morne? You''rete," he replied.


    Morne pointed at me and said, "I had to pick up this kid."


    The man nced at me once and then returned to his silent work with the hammer.


    "Just wait a little bit. I''ll finish up the work, and then we can talk."


    Thunk!


    As far as I knew, cksmithing involved pounding a heated piece of iron with a hammer, but I couldn''t see any fire here. Instead, in this freezing ce, the man was pounding a ck piece of metal with just an anvil and a hammer, making him appear as if he were a madman.


    ''If I didn''t know he was Trauler, I would have thought he was insane.''


    Reputation indeed mattered, as one''s impression could change depending on the owner''s identity.


    After hammering the metal for quite some time, Trauler, to my eyes, showed no noticeable changes to the result. He then looked around before nodding his head.


    "You''ve waited long enough. Come with me."


    Craftsmen''s worlds are truly hard toprehend.


    We followed Trauler to a corner of the ruined city wall.


    It was a ce where the rubble of the wall was embedded in the ground like convenient chairs. As Trauler led us there, he removed his thick coat and asked, "By the way, who are these two?"


    "My apprentices," Morne replied.


    "Apprentices? Are you getting senile?"


    "Hehe, that''s possible."


    Morne introduced us with a smile, despite Trauler''s blunt response.


    "Over there is Luna Pendragon, the daughter of Eve Millennium."


    "Hello?"


    When Luna greeted him sincerely, Trauler expressed a strange admiration.


    "Is this child really Eve''s daughter? It''s hard to believe based on appearances."


    Then he turned his gaze towards me and asked, "Who are you?"


    "It''s our first meeting. I''m Adrius Cromwell."


    I offered a polite greeting. However, it seemed that Trauler was more interested in my name than my attitude.


    "Cromwell? Cromwell..."


    Trauler slowly shifted his gaze and looked at Morne, but Moran pretended not to notice his gaze and said to me, "Kid."


    "Yes, Master."


    "Don''t you wonder whose hands made the equipment of my undead?"


    "Ah!"


    Did Trauler make the equipment for the undead? Being the world''s greatest cksmith for the undead was beyond impressive.


    ''Wait, does this mean I might be getting a rare artifact right now?''


    I looked at Morne with expectant eyes, and he burst intoughter.


    "Hehehe! I didn''t know you would make that expression."


    "Because I have good reason to be excited."


    At that moment, Trauler, who had been silently observing, furrowed his brow.


    "Master, I made weapons for your skeletons because you''re the master. I never intended to make such crude things again. Do you think I''d create something as unrefined as that?"


    "You, this brat, didn''t I call him my apprentice? How does this affect my reputation for bringing him all the way here?"


    "I thought maybe you wanted to greet me after not seeing me for a while. I had no intention of taking on such trivial tasks. Find someone else for that."


    Although they exchanged gruff words, it was clear that they had known each other for a long time.


    ording to what Morne mentioned earlier, Trauler must have gone through a difficult time, but currently, he didn''t seem to disy any such sentiments.


    ''Well, it happened 50 years ago,'' I thought.


    More importantly, I hoped Morne would persuade Trauler to help.


    "No matter how great you are, there are things you shouldn''t do. I can''t allow myself to make equipment for mere undead, especially considering how many there are. My pride won''t allow it."


    "When did you start caring about pride, you lout? Just a little while ago, you were doing all sorts of pointless things."


    "Don''t call it pointless! This is all part of research. All my creations are born this way."


    "Tsk, tsk. Making a fuss just because you managed to create a magic sword... Fine, you! I''m sick of it because you''re dirty!"


    No, Master.


    If you could convince him a little more, instead of getting angry and leaving... I felt a sense of urgency.


    So, with the intention of trying something, I summoned Nickel.


    "Hmm?"


    A ck void opened, and Nickel walked out wearing a robe.


    With its own consciousness, it was quite unique among undead.


    Upon seeing Nickel, both Morne and Tralur showed interest.


    "Is this your undead?"


    "Yes."


    Morne''s expression made it seem like he wanted to devour Nickel right there.


    "What exactly is the material? Looking at the transparent clothing, is it connected to this undead?"


    "Well..."


    "Wow! It seems quite impressive. Its movements are different from regr undead, as if it''s thinking and moving on its own..."


    Before I could answer, Morne had already started analyzing Nickel, examining and taking it apart.


    Ignoring Morne''s actions, I addressed Tralur, "I only have five undead, and among them, only two need equipment."


    "I said it a little while ago, but I won''t make equipment for mere undead anymore. If you really want it, just go to a famous cksmith in the Empire and pay for it. That would be much more helpful."


    "Trauler, may I ask you one thing?"


    I decided to try and persuade Trauler.


    "What is it?"


    "Why exactly won''t Trauler make equipment for undead anymore?"


    "If you''re a cksmith, you''d understand that no cksmith wants their crafted weapons to end up in the hands of unworthy wielders."


    "If my undead were a higher level would you make weapons for them?"


    "Undead are undead. There''s no high or low level. Take your Death Knight, for example. It''s at a level where it can easily toy with most knights. What I mean is, I want to give my swords to those who know how to wield them, not mere puppets."


    I got involved.


    I decided to try and persuade Trauler.


    "So what you''re saying is that you''d make weapons for someone who can wield them effectively, not for mere puppets?"


    Trauler got interested and examined Nickel closely.


    I summoned Nickel.


    "Indeed."


    Trauler then realized something.


    "So, are you saying that this one here can wield a weapon with its own will?"


    "Yes."


    With his newfound insight, Trauler carefully examined Nickel and me.


    "Are you trying to say that this one has its own will right now?"


    I held up Gkshur, waiting for a response.


    "What about it?"

 Chapter 149: Galakshur, Nickel, and Duel Bet

    Chapter 149: Gkshur, Nickel, and Duel Bet


    I had to abruptly halt my n to showcase Nickel''s consciousness.


    Trauler showed more interest in Gkshur than my sudden actions.


    He came very close to me and examined Gkshur''s de intently.


    "Where did this sworde from?"


    "I received it from someone."


    "May I examine it closely?"


    I hadn''t intended to take out the sword for this purpose, but I handed Gkshur to Trauler without resistance.


    We could prove Nickel''s consciousnesster.


    And, there''s a chance he might discover the second unsealing method I''m not aware of.


    "It''s amazing. A beautiful sword."


    He checked the bnce and sharpness of Gkshur for quite some time and marveled at it.


    He especially praised the shining de, almost too brilliant for the eyes.


    "It''s truly an amazing sword. It possesses practicality and artistic value. You got this for free?"


    "At first, it didn''t have this appearance. It was just an ordinary and worn-out sword."


    "What?"


    Trauler began inspecting Gkshur more closely after hearing my words.


    After a short time, he eximed, "Ha! This is unbelievable. Such a level of craftsmanship is impossible in the present era."


    "Did you discover something?"


    "An unknown force surrounds the sword. And looking at the sword''s appearance and engraved patterns..."


    Trauler abruptly looked at Moran.


    He seemed to want Morne to look at the sword with him.


    "Go on. I''m listening."


    Morne nodded, and Trauler continued his exnation.


    "If you look here, you can see ancient symbols carved into the sword. This suggests it might be a sword from ancient times. I can''t say for sure, but given the force surrounding the sword, it might be true. This kind of power is often associated with ancient gods."


    "Gods!"


    Luna eximed.


    Having experienced the existence of gods with me, she found the topic very intriguing.


    That said, I didn''t know that Gkshur was associated with gods; it was a valuable piece of information.


    Trauler had expertise in ancient gods and symbols, something I had just learned.


    "To reiterate, I can''t be certain of my conjecture. I didn''t create this sword, and I haven''t experienced ancient times. I''m just a humble cksmith."


    "Regardless, in your view, does it seem rted to ancient gods?"


    "It does. You probably know, but by a stroke of luck, I created the Star Hunter. It was influenced by divine power. Given my experiences, I felt a simr energy from this sword."


    The Star Hunter was an exceptional piece of work by Trauler. It was an extraordinary item that I had acquired during the game, known as a Named Item. The previous owner had died, and I wasn''t aware of their identity. However, I did know that it had peculiar attributes that didn''t quite fit, and it wasn''t used often.


    Its name matched its reputation; after defeating formidable opponents, its attributes would increase, and it would enhance the user''s stats. However, it was a unique item that was more or less impossible in reality.


    It was a game, so there was a system for such adjustments, and we naturally made use of it. But I was in the real world. Attributes like reputation weren''t visible here.


    A higher or lower reputation wasn''t something a mere sword could judge.


    In the game, I understood that it made sense, but in reality, it was an unthinkable concept. Reputation was a value that could be quantified and used in the game, naturally taking advantage of it. However, in this ce, I was in reality.


    In reality, reputation was an intangible value.


    So the criteria for high and low reputation weren''t clear, and the numerical value representing strength also couldn''t be considered objective.


    Reputation and the opponent''s strength didn''t corrte, and it wasn''t about absorbing power either. The idea of a sword absorbing reputation didn''t make sense, but...


    ''It actually exists, and right before my eyes is the person who created it.''


    If this sword had the same capabilities here, Trauler''s statement seemed reasonable.


    If divine power was involved, it could turn an absurd concept into reality.


    As someone who had experienced the near-omnipotence of gods, Trauler''s exnation made sense. The ability to absorb reputation might work here too.


    "But the difference between this sword and the one I created is that the Star Hunter was influenced by divine power as an ident. This sword was intentionally crafted with divine power."


    "An incredible sword. Young man, may I ask who gave you this sword?"


    There was no need to hide it. Bart had likely forgotten about the sword anyway.


    "I received it from Bart Alben. I heard it was obtained in a dungeon located in the desert."


    "Oh."


    Morne nodded, wearing an intrigued expression.


    Trauler also seemed to understand when Bart''s name came up.


    "That guy could very well have obtained a sword like this. But he probably didn''t recognize its true identity, which is why he gave it to you."


    Trauler''s spections were entirely correct. If it had been the previous Gkshur, even Trauler might not have recognized it.


    Moreover, without the item window, I wouldn''t have known either.


    It felt like he was talking about Bart as if he knew him.


    Was he famous enough to have encountered him?


    "Adrias Cromwell, right? Do you happen to know that this sword is still sealed?"


    "Sealed? I had no idea."


    I acted like I didn''t know even though I did. But it was hard to exin how I knew.


    "This sword has undergone a transformation once. It was probably unsealed then, but it still seems to be sealed. Interesting."


    Suddenly, Trauler raised his arms and held a hammer while speaking to me.


    "Could you lend me the sword for a moment?"


    "First, confirm that you''ll make equipment for my undead as you promised. Then I''ll lend it to you."


    Now we could finally get back to the topic of the undead.


    In this situation, whether Trauler was aware or not, I could bring up the story about the undead.


    In the background, Nickel continued to wield the sword without uttering a word, and Luna, beside him, yed around.


    "That''s a separate matter. But, from what I observed, it seems that the undead have a sense of self. What were you trying to prove?"


    "I have a unique constitution. I can handle both a sword and magic."


    "Come to think of it, that''s true. I was so engrossed in this sword that I didn''t even consider it. It''s rare for a magician to carry a sword around."


    And thus, the conversation shifted back to the undead.


    "So, I wanted to show you the spectacle of my undead inbat. It would be almost impossible if they didn''t have a sense of self."


    Undead followed simple instructions given by their masters. Complexmands were typically understood only by high-ranking undead, while most operated purely on instinct. Undead with a sense of self were rare and usually created by necromancers with extensive knowledge.


    But, as a person in their early twenties, making an Aura Master or Wraith was hard to believe. Even if I were fortunate enough to obtain the corpse of an Aura master, most necromancers thought about creating such powerful undead when they had significantly more experience.


    ''Nickel and I haven''t sparred for a while now.''


    Back when I first started to learn swordy, he was beating me up daily.


    Anyway, Nickel had reached the Aura Master level.


    Sparring with him at full strength would serve as proof that Nickel had a sense of self.


    "So, sparring with your own undead... That''s quite interesting."


    "Hm-hmm... You''ve been hiding quite a brat, young man."


    I seemed to be pretty confident, and Morne realized this.


    Morne may have sensed that Nickel was a creation of an Aura Master.


    "First, let''s check the sword. Can you wait for that?"


    "Yes."


    So we suddenly had an unexpected break.


    From one side, the sound of my Gkshur being hammered:


    Thud! Thud!


    And from the other side, Nickel''s aura show.


    Nickel was practicing, deflecting Luna''s yful spells while revealing his magical prowess.


    Seeing Nickel''s skills and magical ability, Morne smiled and said, "Haha, it''s indeed an Aura Master. Wasn''t it a waste?"


    I replied, "I had to use it as I saw fit because I was in a hurry."


    "That wasn''t a bad choice. Often when people keep powerful creatures or items hidden away, they never end up using them."


    While Morne was talking, he was watching Nickel.


    This unexpected break gave us time to discuss things a little more informally.


    "Morne, so what about how I got the Aura Master level corpse?"


    "Don''t worry. Asking is not the etiquette."


    He didn''t have any intention to ask about the undead, so he simply brushed it off with a smile.


    "Grandfather."


    Luna, who had been yfully teasing Nickel behind Morne, called out to him.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "Grandfather, is Death Knight stronger, or is my friend Phantom stronger?"


    "Heh heh. Well, of course..."


    "We have to fight to find out."


    Oh, I couldn''t help but blurt out the words.


    But there was no need to backtrack on those words, so I remained quiet.


    "Hmm. Sweetie, can you guarantee that statement?"


    In Morne''s partly narrowed eyes, a glint of anticipation shed.


    It seemed that, unexpectedly, my statement had touched Morne''s pride.


    The problem was that I had quite a bit of pride when it came to Nickel too.


    "I misspoke."


    As I obediently lowered my head, Morne''s expression seemed to show slight disappointment, or was it just my imagination?


    However, my words weren''t finished yet.


    "While the words were a mistake, my opinion remains unchanged: we won''t know the result without a fight."


    "Interesting."


    Simultaneously with Morne''s words, a ck rift opened, and a Death Knight burst forth.


    d in ck full-body armor and a face-concealing helmet, the Death Knight''s presence overwhelmed the surroundings.


    "Ooooh!"


    For some reason, Luna appeared excited, and Nickel, who had been indulging Luna''s yfulness, turned his head to look at the Death Knight.


    "This child''s name is Ruderon. He''s one of the Aura Masters I personally captured."


    Seeing Ruderon in person brought a fresh perspective.


    I had encountered him several times in the game.


    I was quite familiar with him, especially inparison to other bosses, as I had fought against him countless times in the game.


    The reason for this was the never-ending retries due to failed strategies.


    ''One of the bosses who made me use the most save-load tricks. He was as tough and tricky as that.''


    Thanks to that, I had acquired extensive knowledge about the number and unique features of Morne''s undead, particrly some of the strongest ones.


    Ruderon was the third-strongest Death Knight among them.


    If you were to rank all of Morne''s undead, he might not be in the top positions, but among the Death Knights, he held the third position.


    "How about it? Do you think your Nickel can stand up to my Ruderon even like this?"


    "Yes."


    I nodded nonchntly.


    Of course, in terms of tier alone, Nickel as Phantom fell far behind.


    However, taking into ount the absorption of sloth, synchronization with the original sin, and the use of Aura tricks due to special skills, I was confident that Nickel could win.


    Thud.


    In no time, Nickel had approached.


    It seemed he understood all the words we were exchanging, as he was looking at Morne and Ruderon with quite a provocative stance.


    "Both are Aura Masters, but it''s Phantom''s body against Death Knight''s body. I don''t think it can bridge the gap, no matter how great an Aura Master it is."


    If it weren''t for the original sin and sloth, I would naturally have thought that Nickel couldn''t win.


    By this point, I was also curious.


    Could the power of Original sin and sloth narrow such a significant physical gap?


    "Sweetie, then why don''t we make a bet?"


    "A bet?"


    "Yes. If you''re so confident, you must be sure you''ll win the bet, right?"


    Honestly, I didn''t know if I could win.


    But if I used the Aura tricks, I might be able to take advantage of hiscency and win.


    No matter how strong a Death Knight made with an Aura Master was, its performance couldn''t surpass that of an Aura Master.


    Besides, it couldn''t evenpare to an Aura Master since it couldn''t use aura tricks in the first ce.


    However, Nickel could use aura tricks, and he had a history of defeating a strong opponent like the Sword Demon, who was close to an Aura Master.


    "Phew."


    Nevertheless, I decided to take a step back for now.


    There was no need to explicitly mention that he could use aura tricks, right?


    ''If Nickel were to get damaged, I don''t have the materials to repair him. It seems like a significant risk.''


    I expressed my reluctance to engage in the bet.


    Perhaps due to Morne''s friendly demeanor, I unconsciously felt my pride bolstered.


    And it seemed Morne interpreted the meaning of my words differently because he burst into a chuckle.


    "Hehehe! You really have confidence. Sweetie, your undead is just Phantom, and Ruderon is a Death Knight. Even if Nickel gets damaged during the duel, I''ll make sure to repair him. How about that?"


    Certainly, if you think about what I said, it may sound like I believe that I can win even if Nickel gets hurt.


    Aura tricks, the power of original sin and sloth...


    No matter how much I thought about it, the odds seemed in my favor.


    Above all, I had faith in Nickel''s abilities.


    There was a potential loss in showing the use of aura tricks, but depending on the bet''s reward, it was worth wagering.


    "What shall we bet?"


    "Your confidence looks good, and it''s not naive overconfidence. As for the bet..."


    Morne, who had been thinking for a moment, soon revealed a sinister smile.


    "How about a ring?"


    A ring? I hadn''t even considered that.


    "Are you talking about the Assembly Ring?"


    "Yes. Even now, you can admit your weakness and withdraw. That ring holds far greater value than you think. If you have it, members of other factions would be eager to make a deal. Don''t push yourself too hard."


    Ironically, Morne''s words, suggesting that I should back down even now, made me smile.


    I should have remainedposed, but I could feel the excitement building.


    In the first ce, Nickel''s chances of winning were already quite evident, and with the bait of the Assembly Ring...


    "It''s alright. In that case, I''m even more eager."


    "Hehe..."


    Nickel, standing by my side, slowly drew his sword.


    His quiet, burning determination could be felt even by his owner, me.


    "I''ll bet the ring."

 Chapter 150: Successor

    Chapter 150: Sessor


    Even if I turned an Aura Master into an undead, they couldn''t use the aura tricks they had in life. If they could, Necromancers would have conquered the world with Aura Master legions.


    ''But Nickel can use them.''


    Of course, he had the limitation of only using them once every six days, but that was something.


    He had proven his worth by defeating the formidable Sword Demon, who was close to being an Aura Master.


    nk.


    In the ruined courtyard, Nickel and Ruderon stood facing each other.


    Ruderon, entirely ck in appearance, looked much more imposing, but Nickel, pping his coat, casually rolled up his sleeves and wasn''t to be underestimated.


    "My, he''s a unique one. We might have been simr in our time," Mornemented.


    With Morne''s words, Ruderon finally began to move.


    Since he had been an Aura Master in life, his swordsmanship from his past life was still intact.


    Thud!


    Nickel stepped back slightly to minimize the impact. At the same time, it appeared as if he was pulling the opponent into his own territory.


    "Not bad."


    Nickel, who could read my thoughts in real-time, was aware of his physical disadvantage. So, he was focused on defense and countering.


    Huwung.


    The destructive power that held the bnce between a Death Knight and an opponent''s sword, as if it were Death Knight-like, gradually began to wane. Nickel didn''t just take the hits; he carefully dodged them and managed to graze Ruderon''s armor.


    "Definitely has the qualities of an Aura Master. And he''s showing skill too."


    At this point, both sides still had room to spare. However, both I and Morne knew that this bnce would soon crumble because of the unbridgeable gap between Phantom and Death Knight.


    Crackling!


    Kwa-ga-ga-ga!


    ng! Kwa-dung!


    As expected, Nickel, who initially seemed to be holding his ground, began to falter gradually.


    No matter how defensively he fought, there was clearly a limit. Even with the passive power of the original sin, the abilities were unrted to physical prowess.


    ''Would my physical abilities improve if I collect other sins?''


    This thought, unrted to the current duel, suddenly crossed my mind, and soon, a roar burst forth.


    Kwa-aaang!


    A red aura started emanating from Ruderon''s body.


    One of Ruderon''s characteristics: "Brutal Tempest." It temporarily enabled monstrous abilities, including enhanced physical abilities and the ability to ignore inertia.


    This wasn''t good news for Nickel, who was already struggling.


    I immediately transmitted this known information to Nickel through my thoughts.


    Upon receiving my thoughts, Nickel didn''t hesitate and retreated.


    Kwa-ga-ga-k!


    However, Ruderon, boasting incredible speed, easily kept up with the retreating Nickel, and Nickel''s body began to bear more and more marks.


    "That''s quite impressive already. How about we call it quits before he gets hurt?"


    Morne spoke as if he already thought he had won.


    While it was a natural proposition, I declined.


    "I''m sorry, but it''s not over yet."


    "Hehe, well then... I''ll respect your opinion."


    Nickel''s body, marked by injuries, looked precarious and ready to crumble at any moment.


    But I had faith in Nickel, and I patiently waited for the right moment.


    ''Certainly, we can''t ignore his physical specs.''


    While Nickel''s physical abilities were slightly below that of a prime dragon, they still far surpassed Morne''s Tier 5. But there was something hidden within us.


    So, I trusted Nickel and quietly held my breath because I knew he would give me a signal.


    [Sloth Phantom (Legend) wants to use Sloth.]


    [Sloth Phantom (Legend) will share the cooldown of Sloth.]


    [ept?]


    And the signal came quickly.


    "Morne."


    "Hmm?"


    As I murmured, Morne raised an eyebrow, and at the same time, a blue gleam emanated from Nickel.


    With his special ability, Sloth, Nickel''s stats immediately shot up, and he didn''t miss the opportunity to evade Ruderon''s attacks.


    It was a simple downward sh that looked extremely ordinarypared to the aura tricks of other Aura Masters.


    It happened in an instant.


    ng!


    With a harsh scraping sound, something ck fell to Morne''s feet.


    Morne picked up the ck object and burst intoughter.


    "Hehehe..."


    A sudden event urred in the blink of an eye.


    Being a wizard, Morne had no idea what had just happened.


    "What on earth just happened? Did I see it correctly?"


    Morne said as he picked up the fallen object.


    What he had picked up was Ruderon''s arm.


    The right arm, d in ck armor, had a sword still gripped tightly.


    "I said it confidently because I had hidden some tricks up my sleeve. I apologize if that bothered you."


    "No, I''m rather amazed. I''ve suspected that you had some hidden tricks up your sleeve when you faced me with such confidence, but I had no idea it would be this."


    Saying so, Morne immediately summoned Ruderon and attached the arm casually.


    Though it seemed like nothing, I knew how extraordinary this was. A necromancer like me had a better understanding of the situation.


    ''He''s truly remarkable. I don''t have the courage to try something like that.''


    Morne fixed Ruderon''s arm in ce as if it were a simple action. He then dispelled the summon, walking over to Nickel.


    Nickel, having used his aura ability and with Sloth now expired, stood there, appearing exhausted.


    "That movement you showed earlier was incredible, though it''s temporary and seems toe with side effects."


    "I''m afraid I can''t reveal that powerful move."


    "Hehe, well, no matter what, at best, the Phantom could onlypete with a Death Knight. Of course, if my Ruderon hadn''t been on guard, who knows how it would''ve turned out."


    I had to acknowledge that.


    Even though Nickel had temporarily raised his stats, the physical difference between Nickel and Ruderon remained overwhelming.


    "I suppose the move you demonstrated is only temporary, and Ruderon''s activated abilities cannot be taken lightly."


    At that, Morneughed.


    The result, as I expected, was in my favor.


    Morne likely knew I had some hidden tricks but ultimately couldn''t do anything about it.


    One concern remained: would Morne change his mind?


    "Uh... Is that move an original spell, or have you learned it from someone?"


    "It''s not an original spell. It''s a little unorthodox."


    "Hmm. Too bad you can''t exin further. But this boy''s identity is quite intriguing. He''s undoubtedly a top-tier Aura Master."


    "I obtained his body from the Hartz Imperial Cemetery by pure chance. I don''t have precise information, and I just happened toe across a corpse."


    "I see. It''s all right. Anyway..."


    Morne shifted his interest from Nickel to me and summoned an Undead.


    The immense flesh golem, created by merging corpses together, emitted a foul odor.


    "Promises are promises... Take it."


    The flesh golem vomited something out from within. It was none other than the Assembly Ring, the object of our wager.


    "Are you sure you''re giving it to me so easily?"


    There were only ten of these rings in the Assembly, and Morne probably didn''t have more than two, maybe even just this one. Morne smiled silently in response to my question.


    "All the rings that my faction owns in the Assembly are right here. I''m just too old now. My body and mind are too exhausted to usher in a new era."


    Morne handed the ring to me personally.


    "The history of the Assembly is quite long, but there has never been a single owner of the Assembly in all that time. I wasn''t thinking I''d be the one to change that, nor do I intend to."


    His hand felt rugged and yet strangely warm.


    It was an unusual hand.


    "However, after witnessing the battle earlier, I began to think that it might just be possible."


    While he was almost mumbling, his gaze was profound, as if he was staring at light.


    "This ring is being transferred to Adrias Cromwell as I pledge my full support to him."


    "Master?"


    Suddenly, he knelt before me.


    I tried to lift him up in bewilderment, but he didn''t budge.


    "This old man, Morne Dwalski, hereby transfers the Assembly Ring to Adrias Cromwell, with full support."


    The story that I thought would simply end with the ring being handed to me had progressed in a sh, and I was left in a state of shock.


    What was this old man saying?


    Suddenly shouting, Luna, who was standing beside me, also eximed, "Me too! I''ll help my friend too! Now I''m a member of my friend''s faction!"


    "This... This is rather sudden. I''m not sure how to process this. Please, get up. I feel extremely ufortable about this."


    In response to my words, Morne chuckled and stood up once more.


    One of my goals had always been to take over the Assembly.


    However, I had nned to gradually infiltrate it, using future knowledge to steadily advance.


    I never expected such a sudden development.


    Absorbing Morne''s faction wasn''t necessarily a good thing.


    To begin with, it was uncertain whether the members of his faction would be willing to believe in and follow me.


    Despite Morne''s deration of support, there would likely be significant opposition, and other factions would also work to curb my sudden growth.


    ''And Eika was already trying to persuade me to join her faction... It seems we''re on the brink of bing enemies.''


    I examined the ring in my hand, bearing the number ''2,'' signifying that it was the second out of ten rings.


    "I can''t refuse it anyway. To be honest, I already intended to absorb the Assembly, even before I knew about this ring."


    "Ha! You''ve got a big heart. I chose well."


    Indeed. Now that it hade to this, we should make good use of it. Morne and Luna together would constitute a formidable force. The most potent Necromancer in existence and a Warlock-level buffer. Together, they were almost invincible.


    ''If the Mind Control Buff works on Undead, we might as well aim for world domination.''


    I entertained a frivolous thought while giving the ring to Nickel. It was more practical for him to carry it, considering his ability to ess pocket dimensions.


    Nickel''s hand now held two Assembly rings. By unexpected means, I had acquired nearly twenty percent of them.


    "Is the conversation over?"


    Suddenly, the sound of hammering ceased, and Trauler was approaching.


    He still held the gleaming Gkshur in his hand, looking remarkably undamaged, which was a relief.


    "You had quite an embarrassing disy. I''m surprised to see a decision like that from Lord Morne, who usually seems more cautious."


    "Understood. Please make me a weapon as soon as possible."


    "For now, let''s talk about this sword for a moment..."


    Trauler handed Gkshur back to me.


    "While you can''t release the sword''s seal with just human power, I was able to confirm one clue."


    "A clue?"


    "Yes, a clue."


    Trauler raised the corner of his mouth confidently.


    "It''s a clue for unlocking the seal of this sword."

 Chapter 151: A Gift and a Letter from Home

    Chapter 151: A Gift and a Letter from Home


    The once-new students at the Rodren Academy had now be respectable students as November approached, leaving only the final exams at the end of the month. Despite the cold weather, they continued to move energetically around the academy.


    "Louis!"


    After ss, Serena touched Louis, who was lost in thought.


    Louis finally refocused his eyes and turned to look at her.


    "ss is over. What are you daydreaming about?"


    "Huh? Um..."


    Just a few days ago, he was in a simr state after the duel, and it continued until now. Serena couldn''t hide her frustration and stopped Chris, who was passing by them.


    "Chris, say something to Louis. He''s been daydreaming like this."


    "Hmm?"


    When Serena suddenly grabbed him, Chris narrowed his eyes and nced at Louis before turning his head.


    "I don''t know anything about it, and..."


    Chris spoke one word and left.


    "Sometimes it''s better to just leave it."


    Chris''s words seemed to be aimed at Louis, and Serena red at the back of his head. However, Chris had already disappeared into the distance.


    "Serena, thanks for caring. But I''ve been thinking a lottely."


    Louis awkwardly smiled at Serena.


    "Have you been thinking that much? You must be dwelling on the duel from the other day."


    "Haha, you''re right. Reflecting on it has been upying my mind."


    "That child, Benjamin, right? He''s at the Monas Academy."


    "Yes."


    "Senior Adrias rmended and sent him."


    "Yeah, but if it weren''t for Senior Adrias'' name, I would have ignored it. Suddenly challenging me to a duel like that..."


    Louis smiled, feeling good about it.


    "I honestly thought Adrianne senior had no interest in me. When I first applied for a duel, I was just ignored."


    Louis raised his hand as if he were holding a sword and then opened his eyes wide.


    "And so, it suddenly came to mind."


    He then squatted down, squeezing his hand tight.


    Then, with wide-open eyes, he told Serena,


    "That child, Benjamin, right? I was shocked."


    "Shocked? Benjamin? Well, it''s natural to be surprised that a Monas Academy studentsted that long against the great Louis Artmann."


    Louis seemed a little embarrassed to make such a frank statement.


    "It''s not what you think. He''s on another level as a person. He''s unbelievable. There''s no question. If I had to choose between me and Benjamin Ankius, then Benjamin is the real genius."


    "...Is that so?"


    "Of course, I won''t be losing to Benjamin. I''ll keep standing in front of Benjamin in the future. But if I hadn''t dueled Benjamin, who knows, he might have caught up to me someday."


    Louis'' daring praise made Serena feel some indescribable anger.


    She had been with Louis for a long time and was finally hearing him praise someone below him.


    "And more amazing than that is Senior Adrias."


    "Why?"


    "It''s fascinating. How did Adrias know about Benjamin and n to send him to me, helping each other?"


    The two of them pondered the mystery for a while. Recently, during their year at the academy, they had felt Adrias'' invisible influence throughout the academy, even though he didn''t show himself.


    Louis eventually eximed in admiration, "He''s really amazing."


    "Yeah, let''s just dedicate this time to praising Senior Adrias."


    "Okay. Let''s stop talking about it now. Let''s go eat lunch."


    Serena yfully suggested that it was incredible how they had such a coincidence with so many people gathered there.


    Louis, still looking tense, nodded.


    ''Just a matter of skill...''


    He thought that maybe it was because he didn''t have such a benchmark that he came to admire Adrias even more.


    "I don''t believe this! What''s brought him all the way here?"


    Serena was taken aback by the unusuallyrge number of people gathered in the cafeteria.


    Louis, lost in thought for a while, finally noticed the scene and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "What''s going on? Can''t you see that?"


    Louis followed Serena''s finger and saw that someone who had been eating a moment ago was walking towards the Knight Department''s cafeteria.


    Louis wondered if he had been mistaken, but it was indeed happening.


    "Why are you staring like that? After all the praise, shouldn''t you go and thank him?"


    "Yeah, you''re right."


    Seeing Louis'' nervous demeanor, Serena couldn''t help but smile.


    "You''ve been acting strange. Are you half-asleep right now?"


    "It''s not that..."


    Just then, Adrias, approaching them, shifted his gaze toward them.


    Surprised by the unexpected appearance of Adrias, Louis and Serena just stood there in a daze.


    "It''s been a while."


    In front of them, Adrias greeted them, and Louis and Serena nodded in response.


    "Hello, senior."


    "Nice to see you, senior."


    To their surprise, Adrias'' previously cold expression softened as he heard their responses.


    Serena, who had just managed to exhale a breath, continued to greet him.


    "Thank you for helping me the other day."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Huh? Oh, right! I heard from Senior Vivianne that you asked senior for a favor..."


    "Oh, that."


    Adrias nodded, understanding what she meant.


    Adrias nodded with a smile as if he had almost forgotten.


    "Did my help work?"


    "Yes? Yes, it was a tremendous help!"


    "Then I''m d. I was worried you might be feeling conflicted because of what I said."


    "Oh, no! I''m always grateful to Senior Adrias!"


    Louis, who had been quietly listening, finally chimed in.


    "Senior, I met an individual named Benjamin Ankius two days ago."


    "Is that so? How did it go?"


    "Before I ask anything else, may I inquire about one thing?"


    Louis, with a somewhat challenging demeanor, caught Adrias'' calm gaze. Watching this exchange with an uncertain heart, Serena observed.


    "Go ahead."


    "Is Benjamin Ankius a student you''ve personally taught?"


    Adrias couldn''t help but let out augh at Louis'' words, as if it were an unexpected amusement.


    Louis contemted his words, wondering if he had made a mistake.


    "Oh, no, there''s no need to be so flustered. I justughed because you overestimated me. To answer your question, no, I haven''t personally taught Benjamin. I never had the skills to teach him, to begin with."


    Adrias then turned and said, "You should meet him in person; you''ll understand. That kid is a genius. He''s someone I couldn''t have taught even if I had the ability."


    "Oh, Senior! Where are you going?"


    "I came to look for Vivianne. Do you happen to know where she is?"


    "I''ll check for you."


    "No, let''s meetter."


    As Adrias shook hands and left, Louis rxed, releasing the tension he had been holding.


    Serena, too, heaved a sigh of relief, scratching her head absentmindedly.


    "He''s a really unique senior."


    "And strong, as expected."


    "You''re already checking that too? Ugh, it''s so tiresome."


    Regardless of what Serena said, Louis clenched his fist, looking at the spot where Adrianne had disappeared.


    "I really want to catch up to him. To stand side by side."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    I came to the Knight Department to meet Vivianne and, luckily, I also met Louis and Serena.


    Right now, going to see Vivianne is not entirely unrted to expressing gratitude for helping Serena.


    ''If she''s not in the restaurant, should I go to the training area?''


    Apart from my Gkshur hanging on my hip, I had another sword attached.


    It was a gift for Vivianne from Trauler.


    Trauler eventually agreed to make equipment for my undead, but it took quite some time.


    In the end, I had to ce an order and return to the academy, but I could obtain one of the pre-made swords.


    ''I could give it to Nickel, but since I can get a better one anyway, I think I''ll keep it.''


    The sword I received from Trauler was good enough, but it wasn''t a named grade.


    The only named sword he made was ''Star Hunter,'' so it was a natural story.


    Still, the quality of the equipment he made at the his forge was much better than ''My cksmithing is the best in the world'', excluding named-grade items. In fact, it was the best-grade equipment.


    ''I hope Viviannne likes it.''


    I had known since the time she showed interest in my Gkshur, but Vivian seemed quite interested in swords as well.


    ''Vivianne''s current sword is nothing more than a mass-produced item.''


    I could understand that as someone who roughly knew her background.


    She probably wasn''t living a very affluent life.


    "Wow, it''s Senior Adrias."


    "What''s going on here?"


    I had already attracted attention, but since meeting Maximin, I received a level of attention that was almost overwhelming.


    As those who use swords, it''s only natural to meet the strongest swordswoman once in a while and have a conversation.


    I considered it fortunate and asked those around me.


    "Do you happen to know where Vivianne Velocan is?"


    "Senior Vivian? Well, she went towards the restaurant earlier."


    My guess was correct.


    I stopped my steps and headed toward the restaurant.


    When I arrived at the restaurant and scanned the surroundings, I spotted distinctive green hair.


    And that green hair, noticing themotion caused by my arrival, turned to look in my direction.


    "Adrias?"


    She blinked herrge pupils and remained in a daze.


    As I approached her, Vivianne finally seemed to figure out what to do and offered me a seat.


    "Vivianne, how have you been?"


    "Yeah, I was surprised when you suddenly showed up."


    I immediately unfastened the sword from my waist and handed it to her.


    Upon receiving it, Vivianne looked puzzled and tilted her head, asking, "What is this?"


    "I wanted to say thank you for always helping me and this is something I happened toe across this time. I brought it as a gift."


    "I''ve already received earrings," she said, showing her white earrings.


    "Those are gifts, and so is this. Besides, I''d really like it if you epted this new sword since it already has Vivianne''s name on it," I replied.


    Vivianne finally picked up the sword and slowly drew it out.


    The color of the de was unique.


    The pale yellowish tint of the de showed that it wasn''t made from ordinary ore.


    "I heard it''s a sword made of Resurrection Iron, a rare ore mainly used in magical research. I didn''t even know they could make a sword with this. Its special feature is that it maintains its sharpness without needing much maintenance."


    It wasn''t a named-grade item, but with its unique properties, it was an excellent weapon.


    The sharpness and mana conductivity were guaranteed, and thanks to being made of Resurrection Iron, it boasted near-permanent sharpness.


    "This won''t do. I can''t ept it," Vivianne said, holding the sword and offering it back, her face unusually determined.


    However, I declined to take the sword and shook my head. "The sword already has an owner. The cksmith said that the name should be chosen by the one who will be its owner."


    "But..."


    "If Vivianne doesn''t ept it, the sword will be ownerless. I have a sword I received from the Martial Master before, so I won''t need this one."


    Vivian, who had been contemting my words for a moment, slowly nodded her head. "Alright, thank you. I''ll keep it as a keepsake."


    "It''s not a sword good enough to be a keepsake. I''ll give you a real keepsake swordter."


    "No! This is more than enough." She hugged the sword tightly to her chest and shook her head.


    Then, she partially drew the sword again and said, "I''ll name this sword ''Eternal Oath.''"


    "It''s a great name. I hope you use it well."


    She probably didn''t know that Trauler was the one who made this sword. If she did, she might not have epted it. Trauler''s reputation was that widespread.


    "Um... Have you had lunch?"


    "No, not yet."


    "Shall we have lunch together?"


    "Would that be alright?"


    Ding!


    At that moment, I received a notification on my tablet, indicating a message had arrived. Excusing myself for a moment, I checked the message.


    ''A letter has arrived for Adrian Cromwell in the Administration Building.''


    A letter? The only letter that could being to me was from Amy. Letters from gatherings or suspicious ces didn''t get sent to the Administration Building; they were delivered directly to me.


    "What''s going on?"


    Since my tablet had a feature that allowed me to check the content of the letter immediately, I decided to take a quick look.


    ''The visitor looking for you has arrived. As soon as you confirm, you should return home right away!''


    "What does this mean?" I muttered to myself. I couldn''t make sense of the message. However, upon closer thought, a sense of unease crept over me.


    There were no ordinary visitors seeking me. Such people didn''te to my house right now.


    And to say that such a person was currently at my house with my younger sister?


    "Vivianne, I''m sorry, but I have urgent business to attend to, so I need to go right away."


    "Sure, that''s fine. We''ll meet again next time."


    She seemed a bit puzzled, but Vivianne nodded and waved her hand, letting me go.


    I left the restaurant and thought, "Who could it be? Luna? Hegel? Or perhaps someone rted to the gathering? No, it can''t be Truler''s equipment; it couldn''t have been made that quickly."


    With a sense of unease in my heart, I immediately headed to the Welton Territory by train.

 Chapter 152: Reunion

    Chapter 152: Reunion


    Even as I boarded the train, my heart wasn''t at ease.


    I pondered on the identity of the guest who had arrived, feeling the train was slower than usual. Who could this guest be, and what exactly brought them here?


    ''My home is now the Welton Estate''s Apple Tree Mansion. I haven''t told anyone this fact.''


    Does this mean they found out separately? What''s the intent behind this, and why?


    The content of the letter was straightforward. Contrary to my expectation of a longer message, it simply said, "Come back home."


    Finally, the train arrived. If not for the existence of the train, I wouldn''t have been able to arrive so quickly.


    I immediately hailed a carriage and headed towards the Apple Tree Mansion.


    "I''m in a bit of a hurry. Can you speed up, please?"


    "Understood."


    Soon, the carriage''s speed increased, and I swiftly made my way to the Welton Castle.


    It was still daytime, and many people were passing by, but I went straight to the mansion.


    Thud, thud.


    "Who are you?"


    The door opened, revealing someone I had never seen before. Judging by the servant''s attire, he was likely a recent hire.


    "I am Adrias Cromwell."


    "Ah! Lord Cromwell! Nice to meet you. I am Duran Hosen."


    He greeted me with a slight bow and opened the door.


    As I entered, I immediately inquired about what was on my mind.


    "Is Amy at home?"


    "Yes, she is here. Shall I fetch her for you?"


    "Please do."


    Thankfully, it seemed like nothing was amiss.


    "..."


    However, something felt a bit peculiar.


    "Just a moment."


    "Yes?"


    "Duran Hosen?"


    "Yes, do you need something?"


    As he innocently asked, pretending to know nothing, I felt a strange sense of dj vu, as if I had experienced this somewhere before.


    "Salem?"


    "Yeah, I can''t fool you as easily as I used to."


    Duran, or rather, Salem with a yful smile, changed his appearance.


    I hadn''t even considered that Salem might be in our home, so I touched my forehead and asked, "Are you really here? Did you find the Holy Scriptures I mentioned? Or more importantly, how did you even know about our house and find your way here?"


    "Slow down a bit. I''m out of breath."


    Just then, a voice from upstairs reached us, and Amy leaned over the railing.


    "Oh, brother! You''re here already?"


    That innocent look of hers...


    I can''t begin to express how worried I''ve been.


    "This is the guest I mentioned, Lord Hagendal. You know him, right?"


    "Hagendal?"


    I''ve heard that he has been working with Evest Guildtely, but is there a connection here?


    In moments like this, the world feels remarkably small.


    "I''ve heard you don''t visit home often, but you came right away. Are you quite fond of your little sister?"


    "If that''s the case, I would have visited more frequently."


    I deliberately gave a vague answer, not wanting to reveal my vulnerabilities.


    By the way, upon closer examination of his condition, there was certainly a different atmosphere from before.


    ''It''s not chaotic anymore.''


    While he used to feel like an unpredictable and incendiary bomb about to explode, now he still felt like a bomb, but with a properly functioning switch.


    "So, it seems you found the Holy Scriptures."


    "Have you grown up a bit too now? Yes, I found it. Thanks to that, it took quite some time."


    Salem nodded and then gestured toward Amy, who had juste downstairs.


    "As a token of gratitude, I helped your little sister a bit. Honestly, I never expected she''d be so helpful to me that I''d be willing to cut you some ck even if you lose a bet."


    "That''s fortunate."


    "By the way..."


    After ncing at Amy, Salem gestured with his thumb, signaling that we should go outside.


    "How about having a beer or something after such a long time?"


    Since I also had stories I wanted to hear from him, I followed him outside. Amy''s silent approval as she watched us felt considerate.


    "Did you find the house, or did you meet Amy first?"


    "Let''s talk about it when we get there."


    As soon as we stepped outside, I asked my question, and he responded with a smile.


    We entered a small pub nearby and took a table, each ordering our preferred drinks. Perhaps it was still early in the day, as we were the only customers.


    "Right. What was the question again? Abouting to the house?"


    "Yes."


    "At first, I met you in Hollington. Since that''s the ce connected to you, I went there to see if Hollington himself had any information about you. While I was doing that, I coincidentally met your sister."


    My expectations were right.


    Having heard his answer, I immediately asked the next question.


    "Do you have what I mentioned?"


    "Of course. There''s no point in letting it fall into the hands of others. I should have it. Do you want to see it too?"


    While I was intrigued, I shook my head. Just digesting what I already had was overwhelming enough. Besides, I knew the concept of the Origins that the Holy Scriptures possessed, so there was no rush.


    "Really? You must be curious."


    "It''s fine. Besides, there''s nothing to discuss here."


    "Hmm?"


    Salem seemed to notice something unusual in my words and raised an eyebrow for a moment, casually scanning the surroundings.


    Although the pub was nearly empty, except for the staff behind the counter, Salem used Mana Waves quite roughly.


    Thump...


    He seemed to have detected something and chuckled.


    "This, this. The back is a bit iffy."


    After focusing on something for a moment, Salem dipped his finger in saliva and began drawing something on the table.


    "Hagendal?"


    I used that name informally, considering we were outside, but he continued to work without paying much attention to my call.


    "Done."


    After injecting Mana into the drawing he had made, Salem spoke.


    "Nothing bad should happen if we''re cautious. Now you can say whatever you want."


    "You''ve set up a magic barrier around us, haven''t you?"


    "Oh? Studied a bit, have you?"


    Salem, one of the strongest individuals on the continent, lived up to his reputation. He casually etched an illusion and auditory runes around our table using just his saliva and a small-scale magic circle.


    "Nevertheless, surveince... I''m not sure what''s going on, but it must be a headache for you. Is your sister worried?"


    "I intentionally left it. If I act guarded, they''ll know I''m aware, and they''ll intensify their surveince."


    "I see. So, who''s the other party?"


    I hesitated for a moment.


    Should I tell Salem?


    "Considering your hesitation, you probably already know who it is. If you don''t want to say, you don''t have to. It''s a bit of a nuisance for me too."


    "Haha..."


    In any case, he was quick to catch on.


    As I awkwardly chuckled, Salem said, "I met Maximen."


    Lately, the trendy topic in the Empire''s upper ss was evidently Maximen. So, there was no way Salem hadn''t heard about it. Nheless, Salem''s interest in Maximen''s power meant that Maximen must have been truly remarkable.


    "I was quite surprised too. He showed up out of nowhere, iming he wanted to meet me."


    "I heard you treated Isabelle. I was actually more surprised by that. I even tried to treat her at one point."


    "Have you met him?"


    "He came looking for me. He had a knife and was like, ''Is there any way to treat her?'' I was taken aback too."


    He seemed to be having a goodugh while recounting the situation. If Maximen had actually drawn a knife, Salem wouldn''t have just stood there quietly.


    "Just kidding. I teased you because your expression was too serious. He has quite a different personality from what I''ve heard."


    So, he was joking. I thought it was true.


    "I thought it was true."


    "Anyway, I couldn''t wake up Isabelle. How did you manage to wake her?"


    "I was just lucky. She woke up on her own."


    "If you don''t want to talk about it, say so. Don''t say something so unbelievable."


    I scratched my head, and Salem drank his ordered beer.


    Soon, Sm, with a lot of foam around his mouth, continued speaking.


    "As I mentioned earlier, I helped your sibling with what they''re doing. But, is that also something you ordered them to do?"


    "No, Amy is doing it because she wants to."


    "Both siblings are assertive. It''s a sight to behold. Oh, and there was one more thing I wanted to ask."


    "Go ahead."


    "I heard that an assembly that took ce. I also heard that you participated in it."


    It seems like Salem has some connections within the assembly.


    I nodded my head as I had nothing to hide from Salem.


    "Yes."


    "I heard you joined the assembly."


    "That''s right."


    "Well, you weren''t in a position to refuse, I suppose. But still, you didn''t just join without any thought, right? I know an Adrias Cromwell who would have managed to gain something."


    "I didn''t really gain anything. I didn''t have the ability to refuse, so I had no choice but to join."


    "You know how close you are to that Morne, right?"


    "Yes?"


    I was taken aback by the sudden mention of Morne''s name, but I remainedposed.


    "I didn''t know. But suddenly, why the name of the Grandmaster...?"


    "This guy, he''s persistently ying hard to get. Do you know where I get information about the assembly? Of course, I have various sources, but this time, it was Morne who contacted me first. And that was just yesterday."


    "I see."


    "I see? Fine, whatever. You pretended not to know until the end."


    "You wanted to help?"


    "The old man asked me for a favor. He said, ''Just for the next year, until he graduate from the academy, please take care of him.''"


    Morne made such a request?


    No, if he intended that, he should have discussed it with me before we parted in Borgiean. We had loosely talked about our future ns before parting ways in Borgiean.


    I am currently bound by the academy. Furthermore, I know how significant the opportunity to challenge the Tower is after I graduate. So, I rmended that I graduate safely.


    ''After all, I''m about to graduate soon, just one more year until graduation. And that one year would be the perfect time to prepare the foundation for the faction.''


    Along with the conveniently well-timed story, he said he''d establish the groundwork until I graduate.


    Of course, this was a feasible n thanks to Luna. With both Morne and Luna, two high-level warlocks, it was possible to make sufficient preparations before my arrival.


    "If you are going to help, what kind of assistance are you talking about?"


    "Well, it seems you''re a bit enticed?"


    "Of course. It''s because Lord Salem, the greatest, is offering to help."


    "This kid only speaks honestly at times like this. Alright, I knew you''d act like you don''t like it, but I was ready toe even if you disliked it. I''ve received too much from you, anyway."


    Salem chuckled and finished the remaining beer on the table.


    Then, he lowered the ss as if he was about to smash the table, and a smile still lingered on his lips.


    "You''re a count, right?"


    "Yes? Yes."


    "I''ll be your subordinate, your Grace."


    I hesitated for a moment, wondering if I had heard him wrong.


    When I didn''t respond, Salem repeated his words.


    "Until you graduate. I promise to serve as your subordinate until you graduate."

 Chapter 153: Final Evaluation

    Chapter 153: Final Evaluation


    "You''re not saying that you''re entering as your real identity, are you?"


    After a moment of calm consideration, it was a somewhat surprising story, but not to the point of being shocked.


    Judging from his tone, it seemed to mean that he would protect the family members who could be a weakness for me.


    "Of course not. Why would I want to create a controversy that the Empire''s most wanted criminal, Salem Edidia, entered under Count Cromwell?"


    "It was just an abrupt story."


    "Not to the extent of being so shocked. It''s not a lifetimemitment, just one year. And I haven''t fully analyzed the scripture you shared. Spending a year researching here isn''t such a bad idea."


    I wouldn''t mind as long as Salem''s identity remained undisclosed.


    This way, I could prevent interference from other dark mages due to the faction issue.


    "You''re already about to graduate, and I''ve given you just one year. But who knows how circumstances might change? Various things might ovep, and I could end up staying under your wing for longer."


    "I appreciate it. If Salem is by my side, I can feel more at ease."


    "However, there''s a condition."


    "...Aren''t you just helping me because I''ve received so much from you?"


    "Am I a sucker?"


    I had no response to Salem''s straightforward statement.


    To see what the condition was, I nodded my head.


    "What''s the condition?"


    "I''m a magician too. And research requires money."


    "I never thought that Salem would be short of money."


    "Even though I''m a wanted criminal in the Empire? Do you think I would have a stable source of ie? Despite my considerable skills, I make a living through various means, but it''s still difficult to settle in one ce."


    I hadn''t thought of this.


    Now, with the need for money and having to provide it to Salem, I wouldn''t be able to use the ''Strength'' of my enhancement for a while.


    ''Still, being able to hire Salem with money is a significant advantage.''


    The question was how much he needed.


    "You don''t need to think about it so seriously. While I leech off the Cromwell family, I''ll also find ways to earn money. Besides, your sister''s business seems to be doing better than expected. With my connections and help, it should grow much more than it is now."


    "Amy''s business is that sessful?"


    When Ist checked, my ie from patents was only about 10% of hers.


    Of course, it was mainly because the guild structure had just been established, so expenses were higher than ie. But I wondered how Salem would be satisfied with my ie, even if I used all of it.


    "Yes. I heard you also have a stake in the guild. For now, let''s discuss my sry together with your sister."


    "Alright."


    "Good. Now let''s get back to work."


    Salem got up from his seat, ordered another beer at the counter, and returned with a satisfied smile.


    Regardless of his age, that mischievous expression suited him remarkably well.


    "It should be quite interesting. The next year and the time after that. Can you handle the assembly?"


    "If I be the owner of the assembly, will you consider entering it, Salem?"


    "Am I crazy? If I enter, I''ll do it while there''s no owner... No, it might be more tempting to make it easier for you to swallow when the timees?"


    I knew it was a joke, buting from Salem, it was a bit eerie.


    In fact, if Salem were to reveal himself to me, I wouldn''t be able to move recklessly.


    And that''s not all.


    Although he said it would only be for a year, situations could change unpredictably.


    Various things could ovep, and I might end up being under him for even longer.


    "Amy doesn''t know about Salem''s true identity, right?"


    "I''ve hidden my identity for now. I n to keep hiding it in the future. There''s nothing to gain from revealing it."


    Salem, taking a refreshing sip of his reordered beer, stood up from his seat.


    "She probably sees me as a powerful figure in the political underworld or the hidden world. If someone like me bes subordinate to the Cromwell family for about a year, she might even prefer it. Your sibling is more cunning than you might think."


    "What about Amy?"


    "What on earth does he think of our innocent Amy? It''s unbelievable, but I know she has a bold side, so she must be a trustworthy sibling."


    "Let''s finish this conversation at home."


    "Alright."


    As I had to return to the academy, Amy''s opinion on this matter was more important. If she disapproved, I would do my best to persuade her.


    ''For a few coins, Salem offers to provide protection. Refusing would be a loss.''


    One year ahead. It might be a short or long time, but it was ample time to make a change.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The academy was in turmoil due to the impending final exams, which were just a week away. Especially for the fourth-year students who would graduate next year, the gravity of the situation was etched on their faces to the point where they seemed to be developing wrinkles on their foreheads.


    "Long time no see?"


    As I sat in the ssroom, waiting for the uing lecture to begin, an unexpected person struck up a conversation. She naturally took the seat next to me and started pulling out her textbooks.


    "Yurie, where''s Dianne?"


    "She said she had something to take care of, so she came early today."


    "Is that so?"


    I hadn''t expected Yurie to initiate a conversation with me. I knew how she had perceived me all this time, and I had simply ignored her because there was no point in engaging with her.


    "So, why are you here?"


    "Well, it''s almost time for the final exams, and they''re as important as the graduation tests. I came to get some advice from the illustrious Adrias Cromwell."


    Since our academic performance and scores throughout our time at the academy would be tallied for the graduation ss cement, as long as we''d done well so far, we could progress without a hitch. However, that didn''t mean this uing final evaluation, which could be thest one before moving up to the graduation ss, wasn''t important.


    Of course, it was a given that I knew the contents of the evaluation since I had yed Dianne.


    "Where could I possibly have advice to offer? We don''t even know what the evaluation will be about."


    "Do you happen to know if it''s a group evaluation? If it is, I''ll be counting on you."


    The easygoing way she said it showed how she had be friends with Dianne. Surprisingly, what she said was urate.


    The final evaluation for the fourth-year students of the Academy''s School of Magic was indeed a group evaluation.


    And if possible, I hoped Dianne and I could be in the same group.


    "It''s determined randomly, so it''s a pointless hope."


    Unlike the midterm evaluation, which had passed without a whisper, this final evaluation would have a special incident, a kind of episode, simr to the dormitory incident that had urred earlier.


    I had experienced it twice while ying Dianne in the game.


    Of course, I had initially failed to conquer it properly and had to load a save.


    However, once you experience it once, you have no choice but to clear it easily on the next try.


    Unfortunately, it seemed that this time it would be slightly different.


    I was there when I shouldn''t have been originally.


    ''If it were a game, I would have already died.''


    Just then, I saw Dianne entering the ssroom. When Yurie, who was sitting beside me, warmly greeted her, she immediately approached us.


    "What''s going on? You two sitting together?"


    "That''s true."


    When I yfully acknowledged it, she let out a little chuckle. If I couldn''t be in the same group as her for this final evaluation, there would be no way to protect her.


    "But..."


    The current her was not a game character but a real person. Moreover, she was a prodigy. Perhaps this episode could be ovee even without my assistance. It wasn''t the type of episode that required brute force.


    I looked at her face once again. While Dianne and Yurie were yfully bantering, she appeared somewhat naive, but considering her performance in the tournament, I couldn''t underestimate her.


    This time, I had no choice but to trust her.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The fourth-year students of the School of Magic gathered together after a long time to board the Mana Train.


    Professor Michelle, who was leading them, had a joyful expression on her face, as if they were going on a pic. However, the students'' mood seemed as though they were preparing for war.


    "I understand that everyone is nervous, but if you be too tense, it can be counterproductive," Professor Tolman, who was co-leading the group, said as he observed the students.


    Nevertheless, the atmosphere remained heavy, so he stood up from his seat.


    "The uing evaluation is just a step on the way to graduation, not the final destination. When you be part of the graduation ss, you will face simr challenges in the future. If you''re too tense, you''ll easily be fatigued, which leads to a loss of energy. Try to rx a bit, even if it''s forced, and engage in conversation with your peers."


    The advice of a former Battle Mage had definite credibility. Students exhaled and tried to relieve their tension, even if it was forced.


    "Aren''t you nervous?"


    Yurie asked Dianne after taking a deep breath.


    Dianne responded with a smile as if brushing it off, "I''ve already aced my grades."


    "Oh, right. You also won the tournament. I''m really envious."


    The conversation didn''t continue for long. Even the students who had tried to engage in conversation soon fell silent, and ultimately, the same silence that had filled the train earlier enveloped its interior.


    Finally, after nearly seven hours of silence, they arrived at a ce that was quite famous.


    "M''s Maze."


    It was an archaeological site discovered decades ago and currently managed by the Imperial Pce. Although the excavation wasplete, the ce remained off-limits to the general public due to its structural characteristics and mana anomalies.


    "Now that we''vee this far, I''m sure you can guess the nature of this evaluation," Professor Michelle said, and the students nodded in agreement.


    Coming to a maze was too obvious a clue.


    "This evaluation involves navigating M''s Maze. It goes without saying that the rtive evaluation will be based on how quickly you manage to escape."


    Tolman exined the details. "You''ll all enter the maze simultaneously. A starting point will be randomly designated, and you need to make your way to the exit located in the center."


    A regr maze wouldn''t pose much of a challenge, but this was an ancient relic. Although all significant dangers had been removed after the excavation waspleted, there were still numerous small traps scattered throughout the ce.


    "By the way, for this evaluation, the groups will be randomly assigned, as I mentioned earlier. Students who start from the same point should consider themselves part of the same group and cooperate with each other toward the goal."


    As Tolman finished speaking, the students began to buzz with excitement.


    However, he wasn''t finished yet.


    "The time it takes to escape is important, but there will also be a separate score for group members. After the escape, the members will rate each other. Students who didn''t contribute to the escape or were uncooperative will receive lower scores."


    As his words grew longer, an eerie tension began to permeate the group. Finally, Tolman extended his arms as if to signal that he had finished.


    "Now, let''s enter. I''ve calcted that each group will consist of exactly five members. Please, I hope all five of you can escape safely without any disagreements."


    The students approaching the entrance heaved relieved sighs.


    Meanwhile, Yurie held Dianne''s hand and pleaded, "Please! Please, Dianne, let''s be in the same group!"


    "Your prayers seem to be a bitte. Hopefully, you and I will end up in the same group."


    "I''m not joking! I really hope we end up in the same group! Seriously, please, I wish we were in the same group with you!"


    "All right. I hope I end up in the same group as Yurie too."


    To ease the tension, the two of them chatted yfully but soon fell silent along with the other students.


    Even though they had already secured their grades, the ambient atmosphere had an effect on Dianne. She found herself unconsciously searching for Adrias.


    ''Is he nervous?''


    In the past, Adrias would have been trembling and couldn''t even lift his head, but it was unimaginable that he would be nervous now.


    "..."


    As expected, just as Dianne had anticipated, Adrias nonchntly gazed at the entrance of the maze. Then, as if sensing her gaze, he turned his head toward Dianne and slightly pursed his lips.


    "Be careful with your group members."


    Be careful with my group members?


    Dianne observed Adrias'' enigmatic advice and then saw the ancient relic start to emit light. The entrance to the massive maze began to open.


    In the midst of the students who were watching this scene, Professor Michelle shouted, "Alright, enter!"


    The students believed that the sooner they entered, the more advantageous it would be to reduce their escape time, and they began to move toward the entrance.


    Even Yurie, who had been holding Dianne''s hand until the moment they were about to enter, had joined her at the entrance.


    "Ah!"


    As Dianne sensed the peculiar feeling of the space transitioning and looked around, she could immediately feel that Yurie, who had been holding her hand, had disappeared.


    "Amazing. It''s an ancient relic, after all."


    "Dianne? It''s Dianne Alben!"


    "Really? Wow! Lucky us!"


    The sudden voices from fellow students who had already entered were apanied by cheers.


    Observing this with a wry smile, Dianne sensed that something was amiss.


    "Wait a moment."


    "Yes? Why?"


    As her fellow students looked at her with a nervous expression upon sensing her unusual expression, Dianne pointed to each of them and then pointed to herself.


    "Didn''t they say we were going to be in groups of five?"


    "Yes, they did. They said we''d be exactly five..."


    The student who had been speaking finally realized something and, perceiving it, looked around at their group members.


    Dianne, who had felt the initial doubt, slowly spoke, "But why are there six of us?"

 Chapter 154: The Living Labyrinth

    Chapter 154: The Living Labyrinth


    In a somber and colossalmunal graveyard located somewhere on the continent, Astan Blue, the caretaker of the graveyard, was gathering acquaintances in his abode for a meeting.


    Thunk!


    "This is unthinkable! Why have we been assisting our master all this time? To witness something like this" Morokul Gun, the third disciple of Morne, eximed while mming the table.


    His flesh quivered as if it were a deted pastry, all while he voiced his grievances.


    Even in the face of such impolite behavior, the assembled individuals didn''t intervene. That was the extent of the harsh reality they were all facing.


    Second disciple Quentin Brook, ignoring Morokul''s frustration, calmly inquired of Astan, "First disciple, you must have seen it during this gathering. Do you truly believe this person, Adrias Cromwell, can handle the faction?"


    "Second disciple! Is that the issue now? Are we to ept that someone we''ve never seen before will rece us, who have supported the faction for so long, and reap all the rewards? Does that make any sense?"


    "Well then, what''s your suggestion? It''s what Master spoke of. If you found it so unreasonable, you should have spoken up when Master was present."


    "What...!"


    Their master, Morne, was not known for his affable disposition. A necromancer had the potential to be an all-powerful mage, depending on the undead they created. However, achieving that status required significantly more time and effort than other mages.


    Currently, the standing of ck mages on the continent wasn''t particrly favorable. To ascend to the peak, a ruthless character was an absolute necessity.


    Although he may have appeared as a warm grandfatherly figure to Adrias and Luna, his true nature was that of a formidable, domineering warlord.


    "I cannot say that, can I? I don''t want to be undead."


    "As if I didn''t know that already. I reminded you of Master''s personality once more."


    "Both of you have grown too impetuous. Try to calm down a bit."


    Astan, who had spent many long years witnessing numerous disciples of Morne perish, ultimately bing the chief disciple, spoke resolutely.


    Upon his words, the other two disciples fell silent.


    "We''ve fullyprehended what both of you are talking about. We understand Morokul''s bitterness and Quentin''s misfortune. As for me, I''m just a disciple of the Master, no different from anyone else. I am the Master''s chief disciple. If we''re talking about grievances, I''m probably the most aggrieved."


    Observing the subdued Morokul and Quentin, Astan continued, "The reason I''ve summoned you both today is to discuss a solution."


    "A solution... you mean?" Quentin muttered with a skeptical tone.


    Seeing Quentin like that, Morokul shouted again, "We have to do something! Are we going to let the faction be taken away like this?"


    "That''s not it. Well, there''s still a year left, so we could think of a solution."


    However, Astan shook his head at Quentin''s words. "If we take our time, it''ll be toote. Over there, we have the likes of our master and Luna Pendragon. Even if Adrias Cromwell doesn''t sit well with us, just the fact that they are there carries a significant impact. We can easily subdue the faction''s members. In half a year, we can take everything from them."


    "By any chance, do you have a n, Chief?"


    Quentin cautiously inquired, and Morokul also fixed his gaze intently on Astan.


    "I received some information not long ago. Students from the Rodren Academy, where Adrias Cromwell is enrolled, are about to visit ''M''s Maze''."


    "M''s Maze? Ah! Is it for an assessment?"


    "That''s right."


    Excitement filled Morokul as he listened to the conversation between Astan and Quentin, and he stood up from his seat.


    "This is a great opportunity! We can just eliminate them there! Now that I think about it, it wouldn''t be a problem if Adrias Cromwell were the only issue."


    "Indeed. That''s what I''m aiming for. Of course, if we were to kill Adrias Cromwell, we couldn''t avoid suspicion from our master, but it''s impossible to establish someone who has already died as the sessor."


    At that moment, Quentin, who had been listening, furrowed his brow and spoke, "Isn''t it risky to directly confront him? Salem won''t just stand by. Besides, he has been interacting with Maximen Cronell recently."


    "So, do you have a better idea?"


    "Well, not exactly..."


    "Second disciple, you''re being too cautious! I''m sure Salem has long forgotten about Adrias Cromwell''s favoritism! Why would he care about such things?"


    In the end, Quentin, unable toe up with an alternative, sighed, "I''m sorry. I can''t think of anything."


    "No need to apologize. Your concerns are perfectly understandable. But I hope you realize that we are now backed into a corner. Dealing with Salem will have to wait until then. Right now, we need to reim our rightful position."


    "You''re absolutely right!"


    Ultimately, the three of them decided to handle Adrias in M''s Maze and began discussing the details.


    "It''s too dangerous for us to appear directly. The Rodren Academy is already on high alert against ck mages."


    "Big Brother, what about that?"


    Morokul, with a sinister smile, said, "Don''t we have a secret weapon in our faction?"


    "A secret weapon... You mean that?"


    "If that''s what I''m thinking, we can deal with it without lifting a finger. As a bonus, we can wipe out all the Rodren students. Isn''t it perfect?"


    "Indeed..."


    Guessing the identity of the "that" that Morokul mentioned, Quentin carefully spoke up, "It could easily escte things further. If it does, we might get caught in the crossfire."


    "If we focus too much on such matters, we won''t achieve anything. Every choicees with an opportunity cost, and I''ve made my choice."


    "Why do you always oppose anything I say, Second disciple? Big Brother, you must be thinking the same way."


    "Well..."


    Convinced in the end, Quentin opened his mouth.


    "In that case, our n boils down to cing ''it'' in M''s Maze."


    "That''s right."


    "Then I will take care of it. I seem to be the one with the most worries, so I might as well do it myself."


    Upon Quentin''s willingness to take charge, Astan nodded approvingly with a warm expression. "If you take the lead, we can rest assured. But it might be safer to have someone else do it rather than acting directly."


    "I''ve thought about that as well."


    "Can you share the details?"


    "I n to use Fade."


    The name of one of the leaders of their faction elicited admiration from both Astan and Morokul. Despite his fame as a major figure in the underworld, handling him was no small feat.


    "Not bad. With his help, we can even hire top-tier mercenaries."


    "Actually, we had dealings with him in the past, and it''s time to utilize that."


    "Won''t it be a waste?"


    "As you said, we''re not in a favorable position right now. If this increases the chances of sess and guarantees safety, we''ll use any means necessary."


    "Thank you."


    With the basic framework of the n set and the meeting concluded, they decided to inform Quentin of the results only to leave no evidence.


    As they exited Astan''s residence with Quentin, Morokul broke the silence after walking for some time.


    "Big Brother."


    "Yes?"


    "Are you really going to help as you say?"


    In contrast to the discussion during the meeting, Morokul brought uppletely different words, and Quentin smiled at him.


    "Haha, Morokul, don''t worry too much."


    "Do you have something in mind?"


    "Since I''ve been entrusted with the task entirely, Astan won''t know what I''m up to."


    "What about Adrias Cromwell?"


    "What about him? We need to kill him, of course. If Astan gets used as the perpetrator, that''s enough. After that, it''s easy as pie."


    "I see. I understand. For now, I''ll go back to my residence."


    "Sure, be careful on your way back."


    As Morokul left as well, Quentin''s smiling face turned into a nk expression.


    In an instant, he transformed from someone who always seemed timid into a ruthless figure.


    "It''s been a pleasure, Morokul."


    Muttering these ominous words, Quentin''s image gradually disappeared.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Dianne walked toward the noisy students.


    "First, let''s get out of the maze."


    There was a brief moment of confusion, but the students quickly regained theirposure.


    Having a group of six members was indeed unusual, but it didn''t pose any threat to their safety.


    "Will having six members affect our scores?"


    "But isn''t it okay? After all, the starting point is chosen randomly, and we didn''t intentionally form a group of six."


    "Yeah. Let''s focus on getting out of the maze first. The professors will probably understand."


    M''s Maze was already a well-known location as an archaeological site, and there was hardly a student who didn''t know about it. Magic users, by nature, were inclined to explore and study things.


    "There are likely riddles and various traps blocking our way. We know most of them, so let''s escape quickly."


    "As expected of Dianne! I had faith in you!"


    Once the decision was made, they wasted no time and began to move.


    They walked through a long corridor with a uniform design, dominated by a deep brown color. Unlike regr buildings, the maze''s appearance was unlike anything they had ever seen.


    "It almost looks like it''s moving when you look closely."


    The walls of the maze gave them a slight sensation of movement.


    In fact, through various documents, it had been analyzed that M''s Maze actually moved. That was why it had earned the nickname of "The Living Labyrinth." However, whether it was genuinely alive was still a mystery.


    "In a maze, it''s best to stick to one direction. Even if you have to take a detour, we''ll choose the safest way."


    "We''ll trust Dianne''s words."


    As they advanced slowly, they started to feel a gradual release of tension.


    "Come to think of it, it''s just an ordinary assessment. M''s Maze isn''t such a dangerous archaeological site."


    "The problem is running into other groups."


    "Well, it''s uncertain whether we''ll even encounter them. From what I''ve heard, this ce is muchrger than we think."


    Monrt''s Maze was famous for its vast scale, making it impossible to escape within a day. However, the maze had plenty of naturally urring nts for sustenance and replenishing water.


    "But speaking of which..."


    During their walk, someone spoke up.


    "I have a feeling we''ve been circling the same ce for a while now."


    "Huh?"


    "What?"


    "Really?"


    In response to someone''s question, they all came to a stop.


    After taking a moment to scan their surroundings, they nodded in agreement.


    "Does this really look like the same scenery..."


    "To be honest, it''s quite confusing. Are we really just going in circles?"


    "Yes, we are. It''s said that strange phenomena, even beyond mana disturbances, frequently ur within M''s Maze, and the types are different every time."


    "Should we mark our path?"


    "Yes, let''s do that."


    With magic at their disposal, they had various methods to leave traces.


    They marked their path with mana and ced rm spells at the same time, then continued walking.


    However, a short whileter, Dianne felt something was amiss and had to halt their progress.


    "Wait... hold on."


    "Why?"


    Dianne gazed at her fellow students with a puzzled expression.


    Then, she slowly began counting.


    "One, two, three, four..."


    Finally, pointing to herself, Dianne said, "Five."


    "Huh..."


    "Why are there only five of us? Who''s missing?"


    To her question, no one could provide an answer.

 Chapter 155: Goblins Gate

    Chapter 155: Goblin''s Gate


    "Let''s first confirm who is missing together."


    The escape from the maze was momentarily postponed.


    Dianne tried to sort out the situation, and everyone nodded and looked at each other.


    "Rogers, Casey, Marlon, Nick..."


    One by one, Dianne pointed and said their names, but her voice trailed off.


    And then, she became bewildered.


    "Why can''t I remember?"


    They had entered together, there were supposed to be six of them.


    But she couldn''t recall the sixth member.


    Dianne, who was known as a genius, had a remarkable brain capable of memorizing things after seeing them once.


    So not being able to remember was...


    "Who was it? I can''t remember either!"


    "Me neither..."


    As the group exchanged their thoughts, Dianne voiced her suspicions.


    "It seems this can only be interpreted as a mana anomaly."


    "That''s right, isn''t it? It''s hard to believe that all five of us can''t remember."


    "I''ll record everything from now on."


    Dianne immediately used magic to write down the names of herrades on the sleeves of her robe.


    Then, she carefully organized everything that had happened so far.


    "All the mana anomalies in M''s Maze haven''t been fully understood. Traps or puzzles blocking the path have already been discovered and analyzed, but..."


    They couldn''t just stand still.


    They needed to verify if they were walking in circles.


    "Let''s go. Staying here won''t solve anything."


    As Dianne led the way, herpanions, unsettled by the unexined phenomena, followed her in silence.


    Following her words, they continued walking, though they couldn''t help but remain uneasy about the strange urrences.


    "Dianne, this evaluation, it''s not dangerous, right?"


    Upon Rogers'' inquiry, Dianne''s expression hardened.


    "This ce is an ancient relic. We can''t take it lightly. Besides, thisst evaluation for the fourth-year students has been renowned for being challenging, regardless of the faculty. You know that, Rogers."


    "That''s true... and that''s why the mortality rate for the graduation ss and the fourth-year students is high."


    "Even so, with Dianne here, I feel a bit relieved. She''s our faculty''s top student, after all."


    Responsibility weighed heavily on Dianne''s shoulders.


    But she was ustomed to situations like this, so she nodded calmly.


    "I''ll do my best to ensure that nobody dies. So please stay strong, everyone."


    The academy was not just a ce for learning; it was much more.


    The Imperial Academy was the driving force behind the Empire''s presence on the continent and a top-tier institution for elite development in the country.


    Graduating from this academy meant that wealth and honor would follow, but it was equally famous for being extremely difficult to graduate from.


    "As long as we make it through this evaluation, we can advance to the graduation ss. We can''t afford to fail in a ce like this."


    "Let''s stay focused."


    With these thoughts in mind, they resumed their journey toward the exit.


    The uniformly brown corridor seemed to y tricks on them, making it feel like they were walking in circles because the scenery remained identical.


    "Nothing seems to be happening."


    Someone muttered.


    True to their words, Dianne''s group hadn''t encountered any traps as they walked through the maze.


    Moreover, the magical marks they had ced while walking alongside one of the walls did not reappear in the same locations they had already passed.


    "Shall we take a rest soon?"


    Upon Dianne''s suggestion, herrades nodded in agreement. They took out the edible nts they had gathered while walking.


    "Ugh, these grasses taste bitter and sour..."


    "Is this the time toin about side dishes? At best, we may only have to endure for a few days, so there''s no choice."


    Fortunately, they had prepared various provisions and portable rations in anticipation of any type of evaluation.


    "Since we don''t know how long we''ll be here, let''s not waste our resources."


    "How long did it usually take to escape from M''s Maze?"


    "On average, it takes three days. Still, it''s better to conserve supplies just in case."


    The M''s Maze, being an indoor facility, did not provide any way to tell the time urately. They used rough estimates to differentiate between day and night, but sleep was not a luxury they could afford.


    "It''s been quite uneventful. Except for the one missing member..."


    "Yeah. Is this ce always like this?"


    Having set up protective magical spells, the group continued to move forward, but they started to rx gradually.


    Finally, they reached the first trap.


    "What''s this..."


    While they had read about it in documents, it was their first time encountering it in person. It was a massive door with a peculiar face in the middle.


    However, it wasn''t an ordinary face; it had an eerie quality to it. It wasrger than an average person''s face, and two horns protruded from it.


    -Once again, we are hungryborers for the starving one.


    "It''s speaking, just as the documents say. How fascinating."


    The traps within the ruins that had consciousness were known to recite the strange phrase of the "starving ones."


    -I still can''t believe that it''s a world where everyone else has vanished, leaving only theborers behind.


    Someone had with a face that looked like it had swallowed something unpleasant.


    Hearing this, the group nodded in agreement.


    "Would it be a hopeless attempt to go back?"


    "Well, we would likely face simr traps and riddles on the path. It wouldn''t make much sense to avoid one only to encounter another."


    "Right. I remember reading about this. It''s called the ''Goblin''s Door.'' It''s not a particrly dangerous trap even if you fail."


    "Goblin''s Door? Ah, so that''s what it''s called. I remember it too."


    Dianne also nodded in agreement as she looked at the peculiar door. The Goblin''s Door was found throughout the maze and was ssified as one of the lowest difficulty traps. It allowed passage through a simple question-and-answer session.


    Any student from the Rodren Academy was expected to have a vast knowledge base, and this was a gateway that couldn''t be ignored. "Well, anyway. Let''s go through this. We can help each other if someone doesn''t know the answer."


    The Goblin''s Door had the advantage that, even if the one entering didn''t know the answer, the others could provide it.


    It was designed to be of the lowest difficulty level.


    -To pass through this ce, prove your knowledge by entering my mouth.


    "Ugh, that''s a bit daunting..."


    Despite being quite hesitant, Rogers was the first to step forward and bow low to fit inside the mouth, barely squeezing through.


    -Then, I will ask you a question.


    The Goblin''s Door, despite the person inside its mouth, began to recite its question.


    -In the Niddickel Swamp, located in the Urrac Mountain Range, there exists an item known as the ''Blue Jewel,'' which is said to heal, kill, and bring joy to living beings. What is the type of this item?


    After the Goblin''s Door finished its question, everyone in the group began pondering.


    "Urrac Mountain Range? Where is that?"


    "Just a moment. I know of the Nadical Swamp, but not the Niddickel Swamp."


    The sudden appearance of ce names unfamiliar to them left everyone baffled.


    Inside the Goblin''s Door, Rogers was bing anxious.


    "Does anyone know this? The Urrac Mountain Range, Niddickel Swamp, and the ''Blue Jewel''! Dianne? Dianne, you know this, right?"


    Upon hearing Rogers'' frantic question, Dianne instinctively covered her mouth and fell into deep thought.


    Then, just as she was about to respond and exit the mouth of the Goblin''s Door...


    "Oh, I''ve heard of this before! It''s called a ''jewel'' from the start! Of course, it''s a mineral or a gem!"


    "Really? That makes sense. Nick?"


    At that moment, the Goblin''s Door spoke again.


    -My patience is running out. I''ll be closing my mouth soon.


    "What? Hurry up! Is it a gem or a mineral?"


    "No, actually, the question isn''t that simple. Firstly, the Urrac Mountain Range was originally an ancient name for the Krates Mountain Range. Among the various swamps within the Krates Mountain Range, one rted to the ''Blue Jewel'' might be the Nadical Swamp. It probably got passed down and the name changed from Niddickel to Nadical."


    "In that case..."


    "The ''Blue Jewel'' is actually the ''Stardust Firefly'' that grows only in the Nadical Swamp. It''s known for its medicinal properties, its use as a toxin, and, it''s even considered a delicacy because of its taste. It perfectly fits the description of something that can heal, kill, and bring joy to living beings."


    With Dianne''s exnation, the group''s expressions gradually brightened.


    "So the correct answer is ''insects.''"


    Upon Dianne''s confirmation, Rogers shouted excitedly, "Insects! The answer is insects!"


    -...Move along.


    As if suppressing a sigh, the Goblin''s Door spoke again, making a small opening to allow only Rogers to pass.


    Rogers quickly exited, sighed in relief, and waved to the others. "Thank you, Dianne!"


    Thud!


    Before she could even finish her greetings, the door closed, severing the connection with the other side. Then, the Goblin''s Door spoke again.


    "Next."


    This time, Casey was the one to step forward. She was concerned that if Dianne went ahead of her, it might be risky.


    "Okay! Ask the question!"


    "The knight Agulothus carried a sword called the ''Memory Slicer.'' It was known for temporarily disorienting the opponent struck by it. This sword was made of a particr material. What was it?"


    "Material?"


    An entirely unexpected question came up again. The group had no prior knowledge about who Knight Agulothus was.


    Casey, who had been deeply lost in thought, looked at Dianne for answers.


    But then, Nick stepped up again.


    "Material? That''s straightforward! What else would you make a sword from? Obviously, it''s made from ore."


    "Nick."


    Dianne, who had been silently listening, finally spoke Nick''s name.


    "Why? Was I wrong? It should be obvious this time. Or do you know the answer?"


    "Of course."


    With confidence, she answered and raised the corner of her mouth.


    "To say this about myself is a bit awkward, but I''ve researched every document rted to knights. And besides..."


    As Dienne spoke, she took her staff from her robe, which surprised Marlon and Casey.


    "Dianne, what are you doing?"


    "I''m experiencing some memory confusion due to the mana anomaly, but after thinking it over, Nick, you weren''t in the Academy."


    As she spoke, she remembered the advice given by Adrias before entering the maze.


    ''Be careful with your fellow members.''


    At the time, she couldn''t understand what that meant, but now she had an inkling.


    Originally, there should have been five members in their group, but there were six due to the author.


    ''But how did Adrias not get caught?''


    A brief moment of doubt passed, but Dianne quickly continued.


    "One member disappeared on the way here. Did you get rid of them?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t y coy. I think you figured out this maze''s traps. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have continuously provided the wrong answers."


    With a sudden shift to informalnguage, Dianne emanated a powerful wave of mana. In response, Nick''s appearance began to transform.


    "Did I reveal myself too much? No, I suppose not. If there weren''t anyone who knew the answer, I wouldn''t have been found out."


    "Did you think I couldn''t solve a simple problem like this? You''re underestimating the Rodren Academy. You just barely understood a tiny part of the overall theme rted to the maze''s traps."


    Dianne''s magic was unleashed almost instantly, and the rapidly flying ice moth pierced through Nick.


    "Eek!"


    Marlon, who was watching, backed away in astonishment, while Casey, her face pale, yelled, "Dianne! But first, the answer!"


    "The correct answer is ''bones!'' It was a story from mythology, and there it was written as ''the bones of the gods!''"


    "W-Well, it has to be, right? There''s no other way... The answer! Bone! Bones of the gods!"


    -The answer is a single one. Is it bones or bones of the gods?


    "Bones of the gods!"


    -Correct.


    As soon as Casey answered, she didn''t even look back but quickly crossed to the other side after the door opened.


    Meanwhile, Dianne''s dazzling disy of magic continued.


    "Is that all? Nothing special," she said.


    Her magic erased any traces of the person named "Nick"pletely.


    Looking at thepletely wiped-out space, she turned around and stood proudly in front of the Goblin''s Door.


    "So, were you a part of the scheme?"


    -Worker of the hungry, will you pass?


    Ignoring the Goblin''s nonchnt expression, Dianne snorted, turned her back, and walked away.


    "Marlon, it''s your turn..."


    -Be vignt, worker.


    With a horrifying tearing sound, Dianne felt a stabbing pain in her abdomen. And before her stood Marlon with an eerie smile.


    "Marlon...?"


    "One has been found, but you''ve failed to find the other two, worker."


    What an absurd situation! She even considered crushing her own head with her magic staff in despair. She was about to attempt magic when...


    Suddenly, there was a disgusting sound of something rolling across the floor in front of her, and she was astonished to see Marlon''s decapitated head.


    "I had a hard time finding you," a dull voice said.


    Dianne''s tension finally loosened. Adrias'' appearance, the enigmatic figure who had abandoned all his teammates, that brought relief andfort.

 Chapter 156: The Trap of Dark Magicians

    Chapter 156: The Trap of Dark Magicians


    Adrias pulled a potion from his pocket and handed it directly to Dianne, surveying the surroundings.


    Nick, who had already left no trace thanks to Diene''s magic, was now reduced to magical residue, and just moments ago, his lifeless bodyy beside Marlon, who had been wounded by his sword.


    As Dianne drank the potion, she frowned, touching the wound on her abdomen.


    The pain was far more intense than she had imagined, and cold sweat trickled down her jawline.


    "Thank you for helping, but why are you here?" she asked Adrias, trying not to sound too curious.


    However, when she inquired about it, Adrias, who was examining Marlon''s corpse, replied, "Due to a mana anomaly, my fellow guild members were scattered everywhere. So, I was wandering alone through the maze, and I sensed a magical surge, so I rushed here."


    It was impossible to verify the truth of his words, but considering the situation, she was immensely relieved that he had arrived when he did.


    Adrias ceased rummaging through Marlon''s corpse and took out another potion, gesturing with his hand. "The wound is deep. Stay still for now."


    Approaching Dianne, Adrias examined the injury. He transformed his hand, making it sharp, and gently probed her abdomen. Fortunately, the wound was clean.


    After liberally applying the potion, Adrias took out another one, finishing it himself beforeying Dianne down. "There''s no time to linger here."


    "But Dianne, you don''t really need to excel in this evaluation."


    "Even so, on the other side, the fellow members..."


    Suddenly, she began to doubt whether the earlier loss of herrades was part of this maze''s trap.


    And once doubt crept in, her thoughts turned to Adrias. "Adrias."


    "Yes?"


    "Before entering the maze, you warned me to be cautious about my fellow members. How did you know?"


    "I simply advised you to be cautious; that''s all. I had no idea something like this would happen. Do you think I knew in advance?" Adrias said gruffly, still looking at the Goblin''s door.


    "Was that just a routine warning?"


    "Yeah? Well, how could I possibly know everything, even if I am who I am? Thanks to that, though, you noticed. Of course, I couldn''t prevent everything."


    After this remark, an awkward silence hung in the air for a moment.


    Sensing that her wounds were healing rapidly, Dianne began to move slowly. "Let''s go, Adrias."


    "Are you okay?"


    "No, I''m not. Nevertheless, escapees first."


    Dianne forced a smile. "It would have been impossible without you. I trust you."


    "Understood."


    As Adrias and Dianne stood in front of the Goblin''s door, a massive face opened its mouth.


    -You''re not... aborer, are you? A warrior, perhaps?


    The horned face peered intently at Adrias.


    When Dianne turned to Adrias in response to the iprehensible words, he was staring at the door with a stern expression.


    -Whose sword is it? A starving one would never give a sword to aborer.


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying. A sword? Are you talking about this?"


    When Adrias disyed his own sword, the goblin sneered.


    -Ho! Ho! Ho! Indeed,borers areborers; they know nothing! They just work and live, those kinds of folks. A sword is a luxury for someone like you.


    "You''ve been speaking iprehensible gibberish since earlier. Are you causing trouble?" Dianne asked.


    -Trouble? I have no trouble with you. Theborer can pass, but there''s no path for you.


    Dianne, puzzled by the goblin''s refusal to create a problem, nced back and forth between them.


    It was fine for him to have been saying iprehensible things earlier, but to outright refuse now was unusual.


    However, Adrias''s response indicated that he had no idea what the door was saying.


    "This is ridiculous."


    Schwing!


    Adrias drew his sword.


    In response to his action, as if he intended to break through with force, Dianne intervened, "Adrias, no."


    Even within the empire, powerful individuals had gathered for the excavation of historical ruins, as substantial interests were at stake.


    This "M''s Labyrinth" was no exception, as Warlock-ss mages and Aura Masters had participated in the initial excavation work.


    In those days, the Warlock Muto Kynaine, who participated in the first excavation, recorded the power of some traps in the documents.


    "The Goblin''s door is mentioned in the records as something even Aura Master Muto Kynaine could not break through with force, and he suffered severe injuries trying," Dianne recalled.


    "I know."


    Despite saying that, Adrias continued to stand there with his sword raised, lost in thought.


    After a brief stare-down with the door, he slowly spoke, "Having a sword means you can cut a path for yourself, doesn''t it?"


    -Foolish one. Are you thinking that you can cut me with a sword that hasn''t even been tempered yet?


    Ignoring the goblin''s words, Adrias looked at a system message that had been appearing in the corner of his vision.


    [The ''Guardian Seed of God killing'' detects the presence of a divine aura.]


    [The aura of ''The One with Ten Thousand Faces'' has been identified.]


    [Suppression is possible.]


    ''A sword... it seems to be the ''Guardian Seed of God Killing''?''


    M''s Labyrinth was also one of the ancient ruins.


    Though it had not been confirmed if it was associated with ancient gods, Adrias could deduce its connection from the message that had appeared in his field of vision.


    "I want to test it."


    [The ''Guardian Seed of God Killing'' is activated.]


    [Temporary suppression of divine aura.]


    [Temporary reduction of ''The One with Ten Thousand Faces'' effect.]


    [Temporary increase in resistance to ''The One with Ten Thousand Faces.'']


    [The ''Guardian Seed of God Killing'' has collected one trace.]


    [Transformation will ur when four traces are collected.]


    "Let''s see if I can ovee you..."


    It was well-known that even Aura Masters could not break through the Goblin''s door.


    However, Adrias did not believe it was due to hisck of skill; it was simply that hecked resistance to the divine.


    Rumble!


    Adrias'' sword resounded.


    When Adrias activated the ''Guardian Seed of God Killing'' the goblin''s expression visibly soured, and it opened its mouth wide.


    -Foolish one.


    "Are you scared?" Adrias asked with a smirk as he sprinted forward.


    "Adrias!"


    Startled, Dianne tried to stop him, but her injured body couldn''t keep up. She could only watch as Adrias unhesitatingly charged towards the door.


    ng!


    Thud!


    The door...


    "It''s been cut..."


    Dianne stared in bewilderment at the situation that unfolded before her eyes. She had read records about how even the renowned mercenary King Muto Kynaine, who was famous as an Aura Master, could not leave a scratch on this door.


    So, what does this mean?


    "It''s nothing special."


    Cruunch, slurp.


    The door seemed to bleed, almost like a living entity. However, the blood it shed had a dark, rotten-ck hue.


    -Is it satisfying to cut me?


    The goblin, now neatly halved, spoke as it bled.


    Unfazed, Adrias simply sheathed his sword and extended a hand to Dianne.


    "I''ll help you up."


    "What?"


    "It''s dirty."


    The floor was already stained with the ck blood.


    However, Dianne, not inclined to be involved in such unseemly behavior, shook her head.


    "I have magic, why..."


    "The wounds will worsen. You should refrain from using magic for a while."


    Adrias forcefully lifted Dianne.


    Then, with a single leap, he cleared the door, which was now neatly halved.


    -In this ce, everything is shared.


    The goblin''s face that was still notpletely dead spoke.


    -My current condition is also shared in real-time, hehehe.


    "Speaking so loudly in thebyrinth is quite arrogant. Do you think that just because you recognize that, you can escape?" Adrias retorted.


    -We''ve already been dismembered byborers like you. Yes, admit it. Our power is not what it used to be, and you could easily handle us if it were just us.


    "Just us?"


    Dianne detected something unnatural in the door''s words and questioned it.


    That''s when the door cackled and spoke again.


    -Indeed. In this ce, not only you but other beings have entered. Your group arrived just a few days ago.


    "What does that mean?"


    -Hehehe. Curious, are you? I''m afraid I don''t know either. They are just beings like us...


    The door stopped operating, leaving the riddle unanswered.


    Adrias, carrying Dianne, began to walk silently, ignoring the dormant door.


    "Beings like us? And they arrived a few days before us..."


    "Not a good sign, I guess."


    "Yeah. It''s strange that something entered just a few days before we came. If it was just lost monsters, it wouldn''t matter much, but the chances of that happening are low."


    Adrias''s expression grew serious, and Dianne was oblivious to it as she rode on his back.


    "At least for now, let''s find an exit. Staying here for too long doesn''t seem like a good idea."


    "Agreed."


    On the other side of the door, they found no other group members.


    Whether they had already left or were initially from the same group remained unclear. As they walked in silence, the events from earlier weighed on their minds.


    Perhaps because of the recent events, Dianne felt drowsiness washing over her.


    Normally, she would have stayed alert, but an unknown sense offort and security made her eyelids grow heavy.


    "Take a little nap. I''ll wake you up."


    Hearing Adrias''s distant voice, she leaned her head against his back.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Confirming that Dianne had fallen asleep, I could finally let out a sigh of relief.


    I had acted rashly to save her.


    In reality, the im of being separated from the group was a lie.


    I had wanted to test Dianne''s abilities, but I couldn''t shake the unease about what might happen. I couldn''t help but doubt her.


    Ultimately, I had left the group, quietly slipped away, and gone in search of Dianne.


    ''I''m sorry to my group members, but it was a good decision.''


    Life''s value is said to be equal for all.


    But not for me.


    As long as the yable characters survive, it didn''t matter if all the academy students perished. That was my mindset, which justified my actions.


    In fact, if I hadn''t left my group members, things might have taken a terrible turn.


    ''Still, these beings...''


    A new variable had entered the equation.


    A situation not present in the game.


    Or perhaps it existed in the game, but I hadn''t encountered it.


    ''I don''t know what it is, but it''s better to keep it in mind.''


    For now, escaping was the top priority.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    It had been two days since they entered thebyrinth.


    During this time, Dianne''s wounds had significantly healed, so I no longer had to carry her.


    "Why does no one else seem to be around?"


    "It could be bad luck, or it could be a good thing."


    In the game, they would asionally encounter other teams.


    Meeting another team could lead to either trouble or cooperation, but in their current situation, not encountering anyone might be the better option.


    Dianne, myself, and even the yers who admired us might have wanted to avoid confrontation. If they saw that we were just two individuals, one of whom was injured, they would likely seize the opportunity to eliminate us in an attempt to secure their own sess.


    "All of these situations are part of the evaluation."


    After two days of walking, they could sense that they were getting closer to the exit, even though they couldn''t see it directly. The changing surroundings were a clear indication.


    "Ah."


    Dianne made a short exmation as she spotted something.


    I had already sensed something as I approached.


    "But... why is everyone gathered here?"


    A structure resembling an exit portal came into view.


    One strange detail was a box with unusual patterns ced in front of it.


    "Dianne, Dianne! Adrias!"


    The students who had noticed our arrival looked at us with trembling eyes.


    To understand the situation, I asked, "What''s going on here?"


    "There''s a trap in front of the exit. That''s why no one can leave."


    At a closer look, there were a total of nine students.


    Did that mean there were two teams?


    "Is that the trap?" Dianne asked.


    A student nodded. "Already three people have died because of that box."


    "What?" I was taken aback.


    "Three people have already died because of that box."


    This was a headache. I looked at the box again. This type of trap was entirely new to me within the M''s Maze.


    ''It seems vaguely familiar... like I''ve seen it somewhere in the game.''


    But the difference between reality and the game graphics was making it difficult to recall.


    ''I don''t have any recollection of this type of box from the game''s resources or documents. What exactly happened?''


    "When you approach, a monster jumps out of the open box."


    A box that releases a monster when approached? I quickly understood the true nature of the box upon hearing about the phenomenon.


    ''It''s definitely not supposed to be here. It seems like... Chaos Mimic is after me.''


    This quickly urred after the recent event. I must have disturbed it that much.


    "Even magical attacks don''t work, or rather, it feels like my mana is just being absorbed."


    "It can''t be moved because magic doesn''t work. We can''t do anything for now."


    "I''ll examine it with my magic first."


    Dianne took a determined step forward.


    The students, with hope in their eyes, cheered her on as she moved.


    "I hope it''s that simple. Please, just let us out! We beg you!"


    I, aware of what the box might be, stood by, ready to protect her if needed.


    Uuung!


    The Named-ss staff "Roar of Dawn" in her hand emitted light.


    In a sh, apleted spatial magic was used on the box blocking the exit.

 Chapter 157: Chaos Mimic

    Chapter 157: Chaos Mimic


    Dianne''s magic took longer than expected.


    Let''s check. It might be because the magic wasn''t working properly due to what was said.


    Wuuung.


    A magic circle formed on the floor where the Chaos Mimic was.


    Originally, the magic that would have been cast immediately was rearranged and recreated at the tip of Dianne''s staff.


    Kkuddug.


    However, for a moment, the thought that it might be possible, the patterns drawn on the box began to emit light and started absorbing mana.


    "It''s a headache."


    Dianne redistributed mana with a furrowed face.


    The staff in her hand moved like a conductor''s baton.


    The resounding energy imbued with the dawn spread out in waves around her.


    Everyone opened their mouths and watched the majestic scene.


    "Is it stronger than during the tournament?"


    "No, it''s been over a year, so of course, she''s gotten stronger. But what on earth is preventing that? Is she the same student?"


    An overwhelming mana performance.


    Under Dianne''smand, mana moved briskly, creating an orchestra.


    But then, instead of magic circles appearing only on the floor as before, three-dimensional,rge magic circles formed dozens of them in the empty space surrounding Chaos Mimic, intertwining and creating.


    "I think she''s nning to move it as a whole."


    "Space magic is incredible."


    Kwajijijik!


    Once again, light emanated from Chaos Mimic, and a powerful rupture urred.


    And finally, ck smoke began to seep out from the open lid, and a giant arm sprang out.


    "Is that a monster?"


    Dianne eximed in surprise while casting a spell.


    The giant arm was flickering like it was wrapped in ck mes.


    The fingertips were as sharp as honed des, and it seemed they could easily cut through anything they touched.


    "That''s right! That hand took Macallen and Thresa into the box!"


    "They took Lumen before that."


    Listening to the names of the victims of Chaos Mimic, Dianne injected more mana.


    With the use of almost all of her mana, a sharp pain in her abdomen indicated she was near her limit.


    However, canceling the magic was even more dangerous, so she continued relentlessly.


    Kwadduduk!


    The ck hand grabbed the magic circle.


    Then, with tremendous force, the magic circle warped, and mana poured out.


    "Ugh..."


    Desperately trying to repair the broken parts, mana was scattered helplessly in the face of the ck hand''s powerful grip.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    It seems Dianne is also struggling.


    Well, Chaos Mimic is a monster that even I couldn''t find a clear strategy for.


    In fact, I only learned about Chaos Mimic by chance.


    In the game, it was a hidden piece that existed as part of the scenario for thetter half of the assembly and the main fight. The Chaos Mimic was an item owned by Morne''s disciple, Asran Blue.


    ''What''s funny is that neither Asran nor Morne knows the true identity of Chaos Mimic.''


    As long as it remains sealed, Chaos Mimic is just an ordinary box. But when the seal is broken, it reveals the appearance you saw. Asran only thought of it as a mere artifact.


    ''I wouldn''t have known that the name of that box was Chaos Mimic if I couldn''t see the status window. At that time, there was not a single character who knew about Chaos Mimic.''


    In the game, just like I can view the item window now, you could confirm the name and a brief description of the monsters you encountered.


    So, I found out the name was Chaos Mimic that way.


    The description was something like an ancient being hiding inside an old box.


    "Dianne, have a sip of this and rest a bit."


    I handed her a potion, watching as Dianne''s abdomen, which had started to bleed, was expanding.


    It seemed like she had put her all into using magic.


    "What should we do now?"


    "Dianne failed too. Should we just wait for the professors to arrive?"


    The students'' pessimisticments were heard, but it wasn''t a desperate situation as long as they didn''t get too close to Chaos Mimic.


    ''Unfortunately...''


    Chaos Mimic was different from a regr Mimic.


    While a regr Mimic would feign being a treasure to lure those seeking treasures, Chaos Mimic had been living in the box, collecting treasures itself.


    ''In other words, it''s a treasure hunter. It won''t stay quiet like this.''


    Being the kind to actively seek treasures, it would probably start moving soon.


    Right now, it might be taking a break from the effects of being sealed for a long time.


    In that case, the problem was how to deal with it...


    If this were outside, we would just ignore it and move on.


    No matter how good the treasure was, Chaos Mimic''sbat power was on par with superhumans.


    But trapped in M''s Maze, we couldn''t escape.


    ''In the end, ites down to tackling it.''


    Unlike my experience in the game, where I ignorantly used brute force, I had to find a different approach.


    The only fortunate thing was that I had encountered it several times in the game, so I had some information.


    "Adrias, what''s the n?"


    Dianne, who had finished her potion, asked me.


    I decided to start by sharing the information I had.


    "I have a vague memory of reading about that trap somewhere."


    "Really? Why didn''t you say that earlier?"


    "I wasn''t sure at first, but I think it''s correct."


    As I mentioned that I knew about Chaos Mimic, everyone''s attention turned to me.


    Now, when I share the information, it might create confusion, but I had no choice if I wanted to actfortably.


    "That''s not originally a trap in M''s Maze. So, the term ''monster'' suits it better. Remember how the goblin''s door said that another presence had entered the maze besides us? I think it might be referring to that."


    "So, that was the heteromorphic presence."


    Dianne nodded and turned her gaze towards Chaos Mimic.


    "Why didn''t I know about it? It wasn''t originally here."


    "From now on, I will share what I know. That''s a monster called a treasure hunter, and it literally searches for treasures. Naturally, it''s going to move."


    "That means...?"


    "We shouldn''t be at ease. It''s going to start moving soon."


    As I finished speaking, the students'' faces turned pale.


    If a creature that even Dianne''s magic couldn''t affect started to move in earnest, ordinary students wouldn''t be able to resist.


    "Ah, Adrias! What should we do then? Is there any other information?"


    Someone asked urgently.


    "As I said, that monster is so fixated on valuable items that it''s called a treasure hunter. And all those items are probably inside that box."


    I pointed to none other than the Chaos Mimic''s box.


    The open lid had shown no movement so far, but the eerie feeling inside was creating an atmosphere of fear.


    "Just as you saw earlier, that monster lives inside this box. This box isn''t its main body; it serves as a habitat and a storage. If that monsteres out and we take the box hostage, it might paint a different picture."


    "Adrias. But before that, it seems important to figure out how to lure the monster out, right? Just a moment ago, it only stuck its hand out and destroyed my magic. Will ite out of the box?"


    "Now, Dianne, you should do that."


    "Me?"


    I pointed to the staff she was holding.


    "If that''s a treasure too, isn''t it a treasure?"


    "Oh! You mean to lure it out?"


    "That''s right."


    "Alright. Let''s give it a try."


    "It''s going to be dangerous."


    I told her with a stern expression.


    Facing me, Dianne responded confidently with a dignified expression.


    "So what? Are you saying we shouldn''t do it? There''s no other choice."


    "...You need to be careful."


    If Dianne were to die, it would be all for naught. Escaping this ce was important, but Dianne''s life took top priority. I would do everything to save her.


    "But when is it going to move?"


    A considerable amount of time had passed since we arrived here.


    However, except when magic was used, Chaos Mimic hadn''t moved a muscle.


    "Well, I don''t know if it''ll move in an hour or a day. Maybe it will stay still until the professors arrive."


    "For now, waiting seems to be the best option."


    Will something change when the professors arrive?


    Once again, Chaos Mimic possessedbat abilities that surpassed superhumans.


    This is reliable information, as I''ve experienced it in the game.


    Back then, the characters I raised and my party members were all either Master or Warlock-ss superhumans, so I could easily defeat Chaos Mimic. But now, a different strategy was needed.


    ''Everything depends on that box.''


    A peculiar pattern was drawn on the box. Knowing that these patterns were ancient runes, I felt it was time to unlock my knowledge about runes again.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Two more days had passed since we reached the exit.


    During that time, steadily more students joined, and soon, arge group of nearly 60 people had formed.


    "I suppose the professors will depart soon, right?"


    "What about our grades? Will we just be retaking evaluations?"


    When the group expanded, a few students initially disregarded Chaos Mimic, causing some casualties.


    Even though Dienne warned them, they all got sucked into the Chaos Mimic''s box.


    After that, everything remained calm.


    Students no longer approached Chaos Mimic, and since Chaos Mimic was peaceful, the students who had gradually rxed were now discussing their assessment grades rather than survival.


    "It seems they''re worried about their grades since they''re safe."


    It had been a long time since I felt the same tension as at the beginning, so I couldn''t say anything to them.


    I had already informed the newly joined students about the box''s identity and our future ns.


    "Adrias."


    Thanks to Yurie''s sudden arrival, Dianne, who had been with her, approached.


    "Yes, Dianne."


    "Once the professors arrive, it should be possible to escape. So get some rest."


    For the past few days, I had stayed up all night.


    It wasn''t too difficult to stay awake, and I couldn''t sleep in a situation where we couldn''t predict Chaos Mimic''s actions, but it seemed that those around me were concerned about me.


    "Right. When the professors arrive, they''ll wake you up, so get some rest. It''s embarrassing for us to be seen like this."


    Someone must have heard Dianne''s words, and they shouted at me.


    The students around also nodded in agreement.


    "I''ll tell you when the box moves. So, please rest for a while."


    "I''m fine."


    I really was fine.


    And if a mistake were to ur due to a momentarypse of attention, that would be more painful.


    "I''m okay. I can endure just one more day. I''ll wait until we leave."


    "Stubborn, aren''t you? Well, if that''s more convenient for you, we can''t help it."


    As I nodded, she turned back to Yurie.


    Yurie used to chat and gossip with me by my side, but Dianne, who cared about me, distanced herself. There was no need for such consideration, but I just quietly watched the Chaos Mimic.


    "It''s difficult."


    By the way, I hadn''t been thinking nothing all this time.


    The patterns drawn on the box could be thoroughly examined from various angles by enhancing them with mana.


    I had confidence in magic circles, but these ancient magic circles were unfamiliar and gave me a headache.


    If I hadn''t experienced this in the game, I probably wouldn''t even attempt it.


    Then, a sudden change was noticed from the box.


    Woo-woo.


    ck mes gradually emerged.


    I shouted at the response of the Chaos Mimic, which seemed to be finally revealing itself.


    "Dianne! The box is moving!"


    Before I could even tell her to prepare, an intense wave of mana engulfed the area around the Chaos Mimic.

 Chapter 158: The Sin of Wrath and the Showdown

    Chapter 158: The Sin of Wrath and the Showdown


    Red flowers bloomed on the pure white snowyndscape.


    "Cough!"


    The figure that coldly looked down upon the dying giant men nced around.


    The surroundings were stained with blood, and there were people in ck standing behind him.


    "Why on earth ..."


    The lone survivor, an child who couldn''tprehend this, looked at them with questioning eyes.


    However, the people in ck, ignoring the child''s words, quickly moved.


    "We''ve secured our target. Let''s withdraw before..."


    They had prepared in advance and decorated the surroundings with the corpses.


    Dressed in clothing bearing the imperial insignia, the corpses were quickly arranged to appear as if they had fallen in battle against savages.


    "As soon as the preservation magic is released, we''ll leave."


    Shortly after, the ck Magicians who hade together released the preservation magic on the corpses and left immediately.


    The people in ck, with the child in tow, used a teleportation circle prepared nearby to teleport away. Considering the cost of using teleportation, it was clear they were not ordinary individuals.


    The destination was not far from their temporary hideout.


    The people in ck who had teleported to the small cabin-like building handed the child to the waiting individuals.


    "Phew! We finally seeded! I thought I''d go crazy after lurking for almost a month."


    A ck Magician, removing their ck hood and releasing the preservation magic on the corpse, eximed.


    At that moment, a figure who appeared to be the leader of the people in ck extended their hand in silence.


    In response to the gesture, the ck Magician humbly shook their hand.


    "Geez, is there no such thing as umted friendship between us? At least say ''thank you'' for your hard work."


    "The operation is over. Pay your fee."


    "Just wait. Lord Hegel is on his way."


    As those words ended, someone appeared through a teleportation circle.


    It was Hegel, wearing a ck overcoat and a hood.


    There was a dusting of snow on his hat, indicating he had been in the snowyndscape.


    "Good work."


    "Thanks to Lord Hegel''s guidance, the mission was easier. Hehe."


    While the ck Magician was chattering, Hegel took a hefty pouch from a pocket of his spatial artifact and tossed it to the ck One.


    With a clinking sound as the metal hit, the pouchnded in the hands of the people in ck.


    Opening the pouch to check its contents, the man in ck nodded.


    "I''ve checked it."


    "Tell Fade that a gathering will be held soon."


    "I''ll deliver the message as soon as I get back. See you."


    After Hegel nodded, the people in ck left the cabin.


    As the mercenaries departed, the ck Magicians and Hegel, along with the young boy they had brought with them, were left behind.


    "How old are you?"


    The child answered Hegel''s question without hesitation.


    "Eight years old."


    "Aren''t you scared?"


    "I''m not scared at all. My father wille soon and kill all of you!"


    The child actually red at Hegel, as if daring him, rather than showing fear.


    Hegel smiled at this sight and made a reassuring gesture.


    "Before you go, take a bath. Handle him with care, if possible."


    "Yes, Lord Hegel."


    "Indeed, ''wrath'' is quite different. It''s tempting to experiment with."


    As Hegel watched the struggling child being taken away, he immediately spoke to another subordinate.


    He had not participated in the operation but had been waiting here in advance.


    "Was there any trouble?"


    "We confirmed contact with Fade by the Morne faction, as you instructed for monitoring."


    "Who made contact?"


    "It was Quentin Brook, Morne''s first disciple."


    "He couldn''t have stayed still."


    Hegel nodded, as he expected this oue.


    Carefully, one of his subordinates asked, "Are you okay?"


    "What do yoyu mean?"


    "Adrias Cromwell."


    "Not dying is the best-case scenario, but even if he dies, I have ns in ce, so it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m curious about what Quentin used."


    "I''m sorry. We couldn''t find out that much. Fade is also maintaining a neutral stance in this matter..."


    "It''s alright. First, focus on dealing with Wrath. Summon the assembly. There''s a chance that the assembly will be held more frequently."


    Hegel brushed the snow off his clothes and moved away.


    "Of course, send an invitation to Adrias as well. If Adrias can attend this assembly..."


    His shadow seemed to ripple and transformed as if it were smiling.


    "It will be quite a useful piece."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The Chaos Mimic, surrounded by ck mes just like before, extended one of its arms, as if one arm were enough.


    Realizing that it was more urgent to extract the main body from the box, I immediately summoned Gkshur and shouted to Dianne, "Dianne, think of running away no matter what."


    The arm of the moving Chaos Mimic extended flexibly.


    "Retreat!"


    Dianne shouted and brought out the Roar of Dawn.


    Among the students who were present, some had experience facing it before and had already fled, but the others, mostly Rodren Academy students who had upper grades, had strong pride.


    "We are magicians too!"


    Someone shouted and cast a spell.


    The spell was not some run-of-the-mill magic; it was an intermediate-level spell with a strong magical power.


    The magic soon headed toward the Chaos Mimic with hope, but when it touched the zing arm, it vanished as if it had never existed.


    "Ah..."


    The student''s expression changed, realizing the futility of their efforts.


    The students who had finally witnessed the absurd abilities of this monster with their own eyes began to step back.


    However, the Chaos Mimic wasn''t inclined to let those who attacked it go without a fight.


    Kuwoo...


    In an instant, its elongated arm came dangerously close to the students.


    "I''m going to use spatial teleportation, so don''t resist!"


    Dianne shouted and used magic.


    As a result, spatial teleportation magic was used right where the students were standing, narrowly avoiding the attack from the Chaos Mimic.


    I never expected such a lure. It''s better this way.


    In the meantime, I had already rushed closer to the box where the main body was hidden.


    I had intended to lure the Chaos Mimic with Dianne''s Roar of Dawn, but reaching the goal was enough.


    -Quad&^#@^@!


    As I approached the box, the seemingly ordinary box wriggled, and another arm emerged.


    Squish!


    Gkshur blocked the arm and roared.


    Simultaneously, the ck de, already glowing, began to emit a sizzling sound.


    [Additional damage is dealt to the monster.]


    [Additional damage from the Dark attribute is dealt.]


    With unexpected bonuses, it sounded like the de was zing.


    -Kui$%!^@&


    The Chaos Mimic''s arm writhed in visible agony.


    "Is that good?"


    Of course, I couldn''t be too relieved.


    The moment the main body came out, the time to shed blood woulde, and I was aware of it.


    However, if the main body didn''t emerge, I couldn''t touch the box, so I had to get that thing out first.


    Uwoong!


    In the distance, Dianne''s staff emitted light.


    The Chaos Mimic, whom the magic didn''t affect, fired spells as if to provoke.


    Kwagwang!


    Mana was obliterated, but the physical force unleashed was sufficient to harm the Chaos Mimic. However, the Mimic''s arm seemed unharmed, so Dianne''s attack didn''t seem effective.


    Squizzing!


    It was the same on this end. Despite having only one arm, it wasparable to Gkshur''s abilities, I couldn''t get any closer to the box.


    "Dianne! Adrias! Professors are here!"


    One of the students who had run away came back and shouted.


    Simultaneously, Tolman emerged with thick gauntlets on his hands and quickly wedged himself between Dianne and the Chaos Mimic.


    Kwaang!


    "This is a trap I''ve never seen before."


    He seemed to be under significant strain as he clenched and unclenched his fists.


    Even so, Tolman was a considerable force to be reckoned with, so I was somewhat relieved.


    "Dianne, are you okay?"


    "Yes, I''m more worried about Adrias..."


    She still pointed at me, who was still facing off against the Chaos Mimic''s arm and de.


    "Magic doesn''t work. It has a unique property that absorbs all mana."


    "So that''s why my attacks didn''t work. I understand."


    Tolman immediately shouted to me, "Adrias, can you hold out?"


    "Yes."


    "Then I''ll trust you."


    With those words, Tolman imbued himself with magic, then quickly rushed out.


    His magic was a uniquebination of martial arts and magic, making it quite innovative.


    It wasn''t long ago that he earned the title of a Warlock.


    ''It haven''t been evaluated yet. I know the reason for the dy, too.''


    With hisis knight-like speed and movement which were bursting forth, and he quickly approached the box with the arm.


    Judging the part he should strike in an instant, it was clear that he was an outstanding Battle Mage.


    Kwa-a-a-ng!


    But even with his swift movements, the Chaos Mimic''s arm came back faster.


    With a massive shockwave, the Mimic''s hand bent back.


    Tolman was pushed back quite a distance by the impact, butpared to the grotesquely contorted Chaos Mimic, he was rtively unharmed.


    "It''s not an ordinary trap."


    The Chaos Mimic seemed to sense danger and turned its attention from me to Tolman.


    "Dianne, use spatial teleportation magic for me. It doesn''t matter where the destination is; it''s to confuse the enemy."


    Hearing Tokman''s words, Dianne immediately used magic. Given the urgency of the situation, there was no time for detailed responses.


    Uwoong!


    As Tolman''s location changed in an instant, he quickly assessed his new position and moved.


    But Dianne''s magic didn''t stop there.


    Uwoong! Uwoong!


    In the midst of the rapidly evolving situation, there was no time for detailedmunication.


    Tolman, who had been chasing him, was momentarily confused by the spatial teleportation. Didn''t they say, to deceive the enemy, you must first decieve your allies?


    Spatial teleportation magic wasn''t a one-time deal.


    -Kuimur#$@%


    At the moment the arms chasing Tolman lost their bearings, Tolman, who had spatially teleported to the other side of the box, struck the Chaos Mimic with full force.


    Kwa-a-a-ng!


    A massive explosion resounded.


    It seemed like it was all over, but unfortunately, the true power of the Chaos Mimic only manifested when its main body appeared.


    And during that time, I had prepared separately for the main body.


    ''Thanks to Tolman, I''ve bought some time.''


    While Tolman diverted the Chaos Mimic''s attention, I was able to secretly use magic without anyone noticing.


    With this, I should be able to hold the Chaos Mimic somehow.


    Initially, the n was to lure the Chaos Mimic with Dianne''s Roar of Dawn, but it seemed like it didn''t matter.


    The important thing was to extract the main body, and Tolman had just achieved that.


    -Cr$@zk&!^#bam


    "What on earth...?"


    The box was undamaged. Tolman''s attack was aimed directly at the box, but it was surrounded by some ck substance, and it didn''t leave a scratch.


    "It''s the Chaos Mimic''s main body."


    Its form was grotesque, resembling no known creature. If one had topare it to something, it had a shape simr to an octopus, but its appearance was unlike any known species.


    -Grr&%!Eeee$!#


    The Chaos Mimic''s main body, with a total of 13 arms, revealed its gigantic central body and countless eyes, which were closely attached to its body, gazing at us.


    I had expected this, but it seemed that Tolman and Dianne were quite shocked by the sight. Even if it had only two arms before, facing a monster with 13 arms wouldn''t be a pleasant experience.


    "Please."


    I whispered secretly to someone, gripping Gkshur tightly, and rushed forward.


    "Adrias, it''s dangerous!"


    Tolman''s urgent shout reached me, and at the same time, the 13 arms of the Chaos Mimic began to move.


    Whoosh Kwaang!

 Chapter 159: The One Who Lost the Light

    Chapter 159: The One Who Lost the Light


    Tolman Venuel had just been fighting, but now he stood with his mouth agape, staring at the battle unfolding before his eyes.


    Kwaajijijik!


    An unusual sound resonated as the friction between the sword and the ck aura created a sense of purity tainted.


    Huuung! Kwaagaagaag!


    The strange beauty of Adrias''s white sword, surrounded by the ck aura, had be the center of attention.


    The white de''s dance against the ck mes, with the monster''s fiery, ck arms as an opposing force.


    "Professor!"


    Dianne shouted, and it was only then that Tolman snapped back to reality. He smacked his cheeks with both hands in regret.


    Zzzak!


    It was just a brief moment, but Torman med himself for losing focus. He immediately used his magic.


    His magic, a unique spell that activated the body along with the knight''s mana, allowed him to jump into the raging battlefield.


    "Haap!"


    Apanied by his spirit, the magic activated on his gauntlet. It was a wind-element spell, his signature technique, the ''Whirlwind Pattern'' magic.


    Zzzik!


    His strike with the wind-infused gauntlet shattered one of the monster''s arms. Even though magic wasn''t effective, physical impact was another story, and with his unique magic, Tolman became the nemesis of the Chaos Mimic.


    Whiing.


    "This is a mana array... could it be magic?"


    Together with Tolman''s astonishment, the mana within the Chaos Mimic''s eyes exploded.


    Hundreds of beams targeted Tolman, and he raised both of his arms to shield himself.


    "Haa!"


    "Are you okay, Professor?"


    "Thanks to you, I am, Dianne."


    Dianne was discreetly managing the battlefield. She had used appropriate spells to support Adrias when he was in trouble, and she had quickly used teleportation magic to rescue Tolman when he faced danger.


    "This is a serious problem."


    Tolman took a moment to assess the situation. The monster was healing, and to his surprise, only the parts struck by Adrias''s sword had turned white.


    "What could have... the sword did something?"


    While considering this, he returned to the battlefield. Thanks to Adrias'' remarkable abilities, the situation hadn''t worsened, but the monster was no ordinary foe.


    Tolman pushed back the rising sense of despair. "If Professor Michelle arrives..."


    He tried to maintain a semnce of optimism. Nevertheless, facing an opponent that rendered magic ineffective, and with Dianne having superior magical abilitiespared to Professor Michelle, the odds weren''t in their favor.


    Shaaak!


    There was a long, slicing sound, and blood scattered.


    "Adrias!"


    Dianne''s scream was apanied by Adrias retreating with a deep chest wound.


    "It can''t go on like this."


    Determined, Tolman shouted, "Dianne, right now, take Adrias and evacuate!"


    Up to this point, Tolman had always prided himself on his abilities.


    It was a half-finished spell, and although he had never achieved the title of Warlock, the countless martial des had somewhat filled his heart.


    ''No, it''s not true. Those des are just superficial.''


    Kwaaang!


    When Adrias momentarily backed off, the monster unleashed its thirteen arms towards Tolman. Tolman struggled against the overwhelming arms.


    Original magic.


    The magic he had always desired, the Warlock''s title, had remained just beyond his reach.


    Kwaaang!


    As he desperately parried the attacking arms, something brushed past his mind like a fleeting memory.


    -Human.


    He had heard something but dismissed it as misheard.


    -Human, worker, human.


    "A monster talking to me."


    As Tolman thought, the monster stopped its attack and revealed an area resembling its mouth, which had been hidden.


    That part was smiling.


    "I feel a headacheing on. You''re an annoying monster."


    -I am an eternal being. I have collected all valuable things in this world, and creatures like you I have met many times.


    Tolman took a deep breath. This strange monster spoke, but he couldn''t discern its intent. In any case, he couldn''t handle the situation alone, so having a short respite seemed wee.


    Looking around, he noticed that Dianne and Adrias had disappeared.


    "That''s a relief."


    The fact that the children with Warlock talents he had seen for the first time were not dead gave him some constion, even though the danger wasn''t over.


    "I''ll ask once more, what do you want?"


    -Meager words, my friend. A tiny worm is trapped on my wall. Before I was sealed, beings who devoured wishes ruled the world. They were called the ''Keys to the World'' and held various titles. You, just an insignificant worker and worm, can''t be one of those ''Keys.'' So, there''s no need to burden yourself with despair. There''s no story more amusing than a worm filled with despair.


    "You''re mocking me."


    -Indeed. In that case, let me show the worm that even it might get bitten and die.


    Tolman had already selected his next course of action. There was no point in further dying; the time for hiding and pondering had passed. He infused magic into his body and lunged forward.


    Thud!


    Life had been a series of unexpected events for Tolman. From his once-bright future to his fall into despair, his journey to the northern fortress, over twelve years as a battle mage, and eventually bing a professor at the academy, it was a path filled with twists and turns.


    ''And now... even dealing with such an iprehensible monster.''


    Yet sometimes, the unexpected could also shine brightly. The brilliant children with remarkable talents, like Bart Alben''s daughter, Dianne Alben, or Lucia Evest, Hollington''s daughter who made nobles tremble with her wealth.


    ''Lastly...''


    The most unexpected person of all.


    A student he never could have predicted. He didn''t express it outwardly, but Tolman had never expected such a student.


    ''Adrias Cromwell.''


    When he first saw him, the dislike was so strong that even his neutral stance as a professor couldn''t mask it. Ack of ability and talent, cloaked in an submissive appearance. Utterly weak before the strong and immensely powerful before the weak.


    Yet somehow, due to reasons unknown, Adrias was now radiating brilliantly. It was as if the image of the caterpir was suddenly transforming into a butterfly.


    ''Adrias Cromwell is turning into a magic user who utilizes his body and not just spells, a mage who will surpass an Aura Master.''


    The previous appearances didn''t matter. What Tolman was witnessing was the budding of an ideal individual he had always dreamt of.


    ''Someone who ovees their limitations... no, transcends them.''


    It wasn''t just a professor''s responsibility; it was a duty to humanity. Tolman had to safeguard the abilities he could never possess.


    If he couldn''t defeat this monster, the students trapped in the maze would be in peril.


    ng!


    Hundreds of eyes watched Tolman, and the thirteen limbs thrashed about wildly.


    "Uwaaaaah!"


    The monstrous assault continued relentlessly.


    He was a man who dreamt of bing a warlock. Known as "Buhrt''s Star," he developed his own unique magic. Eventually, he was ridiculed in academia for being a half-mage.


    Kwaaaaaaang!


    A massive explosion rocked the surroundings. Blood sprayed, and flesh flew through the air. Despite the time that had passed since he''d set out to enjoy a simple drink, Tolman''s appearance was in shambles. In contrast, the monster in front of him looked almost untouched. Heughed helplessly.


    "If I were a Warlock..."


    Despite knowing the insignificance of such a thought when facing his inevitable death, it crossed his mind. He felt lightheaded, perhaps from losing too much blood.


    "Is this the end?"


    It felt oddly unsatisfying for a mage who had once been called a butcher by the northern barbarians to meet his demise in such a manner. The monster, as if to say there was no mercy, extended its arms with sharp ws.


    Kwaaaaang!


    "Oh?"


    Without resistance or any will left, Tolman watched as a bright light was emitted in front of him.


    "Great job."


    "Student Adrias?"


    "Thanks to you, I was able to see the magic circle drawn on the box."


    The wounds that Adrias had suffered just moments ago hadpletely vanished, and he continued speaking without turning around.


    "We''ll take it from here."


    "Ha... haha."


    Hadn''t he run away?


    Tolman let himself slowly crumble and lost consciousness.


    Kwajik! Zijijijik!


    "Dianne, take Professor Tolman to safety for now."


    "What about you?"


    "I can escape. Don''t worry."


    "I''ll be back soon."


    "Don''t worry."


    Shortly afterward, Dianne took Tolman away, leaving only Adrias and the Chaos Mimic near the exit.


    -You''re... strange.


    The Chaos Mimic with its countless eyes observed Adrias with curiosity.


    Adrias, however, remained emotionless, his stance unwavering.


    -You''re just a bug, yet your energy is like that of a god. Kuh!$@#$@%@!


    Suddenly, the Chaos Mimic flinched, experiencing intense pain. A figure dressed in flowing robes and a mask resembling Bloody Dan had appeared.


    "Nickel."


    Nickel, donned in flowing robes, attacked with a sword while wearing Bloody Dan''s mask. Adrias decided that a swift resolution was necessary and prepared to finish things quickly. Tolman''s assistance had allowed him to identify the hidden magic circles on the box. By sharing the vision of his summoned undead, they could identify the unique ancient magic circle.


    Though the ancient magic circles were unfamiliar to Adrias, he had examined the box multiple times in the game, especially when facing the Chaos Mimic.


    Kwaaaaah!


    Adrias wasted no time and prepared a special technique. His violet aura red, overwhelming the attacking Chaos Mimic.


    Nickel''s movements, even in his fluid form, became overwhelming and surpassed the Chaos Mimic, making it difficult for the monstrous entity to keep up.


    ''Thanks to the enhancements, I feel much stronger.''


    Though previously, even against the Sword Demon, Nickel''s movements felt leisurely and slow, now it was lightning-fast. He outstripped even the formidable Chaos Mimic in speed.


    ''I don''t have much time.''


    Nickel''s Sloth couldst for only 66 seconds. He had to conclude the fight before the effect ended.


    Adrias noticed that the Chaos Mimic had left its main body behind, near the box. He couldn''t let this opportunity pass.


    Adrias flung his Gkshur.


    With great precision, the Gkshur reached Nickel''s hand.


    -Kwaaaaah!


    The blue energy of the Gkshur enveloped the Chaos Mimic''s arm and sliced it off.


    ck blood spurted from the wound, and the surrounding area echoed with the agonized screams of the Chaos Mimic.


    In the chaos, Adrias approached the box. He ced his hand on its surface.


    ''The decryption is alreadyplete.''


    Even if he released the magic circle that absorbed mana, the connection between magic and aura would remain. It was a golden opportunity to eliminate the Chaos Mimic''s trick of absorbing and redistributing magic.


    ''Complete Absorption. Transference. Conversion. Dposition. Annihtion. umtion. Emission....''


    Adrias, with his magic calctions, had sessfully decoded the magic circles on the box. A strange friction sound was heard as the box began to move.


    "It''s done."


    At that moment, the Chaos Mimic, glowing fiercely, attacked Adrias, but he swiftly erected a massive wall of earth, easily blocking the assault.


    The Chaos Mimic, now unable to annihte mana, was also subject to Nickel''s relentless attacks from behind.


    -I am an eternal being, immortal.


    With a powerful strike from his weapon, Adrias severed the core of the Chaos Mimic, and it dissolved, its malevolent presence vanishing.


    Watching the creature melt away, Adrias epted the Gkshur from Nickel.


    ''If it wasn''t for Tolman, deciphering the magic circles would have been impossible. It was much stronger than I expected.''


    Adrias recognized the strength of the Chaos Mimic as formidable.


    Suddenly, a voice called out, interrupting him. Adrias turned to see Dianne, confused and frightened.


    "Adrias? What about the monster? And who is that...?"


    Dianne''s vision focused on the familiar mask.


    "You are..."


    At that moment, Nickel, with the Gkshur, appeared and leaped into the exit with the Chaos Mimic''s box.


    Adrias gestured into thin air, creating a smokescreen, hoping to mask the transition.


    "I''ve lost them," Adrias mumbled.


    Dianne, still confused, forgot about the peculiar aspect of Adrias''s actions, and her full attention was on the masked figure of the swordsman.


    "Who was that?"


    "I don''t know this person. They suddenly appeared and helped us before disappearing."


    "I''ve seen that mask before."


    "Where did you see it."


    "Last year''s final evaluation..... The person who saved me back then had that mask..."


    "Oh, my! What''s going on?"


    Michelle, another professor, arrived, questioning the situation as she took in the aftermath of the fierce battle.


    Observing the chaos around her, Michelle turned her attention to Dianne and Adrias.


    "Is everything all right with you two? And what about Professor Tolman?"


    "We''re fine. Professor Tolman saved us, but he was gravely injured."


    As Adrias and Michelle conversed, Dianne still stared at the exit.

 Chapter 160: Fetal Movement

    Chapter 160: Fetal Movement


    "Good work, General Hegel," he said as he looked down on the entire continent.


    A man with more power than anyone in this world was floating on an artificial ind above the imperial pce, a garden created solely for the emperor''s pleasure.


    "As nned, we''ve left behind some traces. The reaction shoulde soon."


    "I''ve been free for a while, so it''s a wee change. I can taste the blood of savages again after a long time."


    The emperor smiled as he touched the sword hanging from his waist. His smile carried a strong scent of blood.


    Hegel silently observed his expression for a moment before speaking.


    "Your Majesty, there''s something I must inform you."


    "Speak."


    "This time, while bringing about Wrath, I briefly allied with the People in ck. And I confirmed that the Master''sing."


    "Oh, the Master of the savages ising?"


    "That''s correct."


    The emperor, with an intrigued expression, suddenly stood up and drew his sword.


    Swish.


    A purple and brilliant sword, one of the Seven Sins, revealed itself.


    Swish!


    It vibrated intensely.


    The emperor swung the sword at a nearby tree.


    As a result, a purple sword energy poured out, reducing not only the targeted tree but the entire area to rubble.


    "The Master... the Master! Hahaha!"


    Witnessing the emperor''s insane behavior, Hegel simply lowered his head in silence.


    After indiscriminately shing the surroundings for a while, the emperor sheathed the sword and sat down again.


    "General Hegel."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "How does it feel to be a transcendental being? I would like to hear your opinion, as you are a Warlock yourself."


    "The feeling of a transcendental being... What do you mean?"


    "With the power of this sword, I can produce such strength, but you can effortlessly wield power greater than this with your own abilities."


    "I am not stronger than Your Majesty. Furthermore, Your Majesty is the supreme ruler who looks down on all. Those who carry the title of Transcendental, like me, are still under Your Majesty''s control. In the end, the one who can control the Transcendental beings is the strongest, isn''t it?"


    Even with Hegel''s words, the emperor''s expression remained unchanged. He nodded as if he had heard something obvious, then stretched his neck, pulled out a chair, and gestured for Hegel to sit.


    "Understood. From now on, you don''t need toe in person."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    As Hegel disappeared as if sinking into the ground, the emperor habitually tapped his sword and muttered.


    "Transcendental, Transcendental..."


    Shortly afterward, Javie Reynald, themander of the Imperial Guard and one of the Top 10 in the continent, arrived with someone.


    He was also with the Emperor''s right-hand man, Hector Kazaf.


    "Your Majesty, greetings."


    "Suddenly? What''s the urgent news?"


    "I apologize. It''s such an urgent matter that I came running myself."


    "Speak."


    "We''ve detected movement in the north. The savages'' actions seem unusual."


    "We should receive a signal shortly."


    Upon the emperor''s words, Hector''s eyes widened.


    "Oh, did you already know?"


    "It''s my n. Don''t worry. It''s better this way. Gather the troops from now on."


    "The troops..."


    Hector was left speechless and showed signs of confusion, but he quickly understood the Emperor''s chilling gaze and swallowed his saliva.


    "I understand."


    "Good. It''s about time for a northern expedition. The timing is perfect."


    The Emperor''s tone was light, as if going for a walk. Hector struggled to maintain hisposure.


    A northern expedition was, in other words, war. Although the scale might be smaller than wars with other nations, it was still a significant national affair. With wares the levying of troops and the collection of allocated taxes from each noble house, which would be Hector''s responsibility.


    Before the headache, intense opposition was expected. "And now, the international situation is not favorable. But we can''t stop the Emperor... Could it be the Emperor''s n?"


    Honestly, opposition or international rtions didn''t matter. With the power of the Rodren Empire''s Emperor, except for the four Duke houses, all the nobles could be bent to his will.


    What was more shocking was that he hadn''t been informed of this fact in advance.


    "He didn''t give me advance notice."


    He remembered the Count of Cromwell, who had suffered a simr fate some time ago.


    He was a Duke and the Emperor''s right hand, but he couldn''t prevent the emergence of Cromwell in his mind.


    "What is the Emperor nning?"


    Since that day over a decade ago, an irreversible tide had been set in motion. So, the winds of a new era were sweeping across the continent.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In the mansion of the Welton Territory, the Apple Tree Mansion was busier than ever. Now, the mansion site, which had been just a simple mansion, had a vibe simr to the headquarters of an upper-ss guild. Other representatives from upper-ss families who came to trade were present, and representatives from other upper-ss families waited in the reception room, engaged in conversations.


    "It''s grown explosively in a short time."


    "Using the mansion instead of purchasing an upper-ss site was a surprise. Your decisiveness and boldness are remarkable."


    "I''ve heard you''re only in your twenties. You show great courage for someone so young. Of course, that''s apliment. Haha."


    While they conversed, Amy, who had been using her father''s study, stood up as she noticed the visitor herself.


    "The deal was satisfying."


    "We found it to be an excellent deal. We''ll keep in touch frequently."


    "Yes, please do."


    After shaking hands, when the representatives of the upper-ss left, Maria, who had recently been hired as a secretary, quietly said, "Take a short break."


    "No, I can''t rest yet. There are still guests here. I''ll rest when everything''s finished."


    "If you push yourself too hard, it won''t be efficient. Take a break and have a cup of tea."


    Maria, who spoke gently but firmly, immediately started preparing tea.


    Amy faintly smiled at her actions. "Thank you, Maria."


    "I feel apologetic. Most of the work is done by the master herself. I will quickly learn the business and take some work off your hands."


    "You''re already helping a lot. Thank you."


    A fragrant aroma of mohaim tea filled the room. Mohaim tea, made from Mohaim flowers, was easy to obtain in terms of ingredients, but it was difficult to manage, and its production method was a trade secret known only to the Mohaim craftsmen. Therefore, it was a luxurious tea thatmoners couldn''t easily afford.


    Amy hadn''t bought it herself. It was a gift that had suddenly arrived from a Mohaim craftsman a while ago. "With the gift, there was a letter saying that they''ll send someone soon." The reason wasn''t entirely clear, but the tone of the letter was quite friendly.


    "Why is my brother suddenly fighting with the nobles? Isn''t he too busy with the academy?"


    Amy thought it was rted to Adrias.


    With the warm tea entering her mouth, her sharp senses gradually dulled. "You''re growing smoothly. If you continue at this rate for about fifteen years, you can reim the Cromwell Territory..."


    Knock, knock.


    At that moment, someone knocked on the door of the study.


    "Who is it?"


    When Maria asked as she stepped forward, a voice came from the other side.


    "It''s John. Lord Cromwell has just arrived at the mansion."


    Amy was surprised by the words of the employee working upstairs.


    "My brother? Come in for now."


    As the door opened, John''s figure appeared.


    He hesitated to enter the study.


    "Oh, I just wanted to convey that Lord Cromwell has arrived..."


    "Is that so? Understood. Where is my brother right now?"


    "He''s probably on his way here by now... Oh!"


    John turned his gaze toward the corridor, and with the click of his shoes, Adrias appeared.


    "Brother!"


    "Long time no see."


    Adrias smiled as he embraced Amy and patted John by the shoulders.


    "I''ll be counting on you to take good care of my little sister in the future."


    "Yes? Yes! Y-yes..."


    Startled by the courtesy of the new Lord Cromwell, John stammered and nodded vigorously.


    "Well, I should get back to work now."


    "Yes. Thank you, John!"


    With Amy''s farewell, Adrias immediately entered the study, and the door closed. John stood there dazedly, pinching his cheek.


    "Huff..."


    There was no way it could be a dream.


    He thought of them as just a slightly peculiar noble brother and sister and returned to his work.


    Adrias, who entered the room, looked around and asked.


    "I was told not to use this room..."


    "Isn''t it even more reassuring for me to always be here?"


    Amy''s audacious words made Adrianus chuckle slightly. He then greeted Maria, who was standing stiffly.


    "Hello."


    "Oh, greetings. I am Maria Franz, the secretary of the chairman. I apologize for the dyed greeting, Your Lordship."


    Maria Franz.


    Adrias appeared unexpectedly and nodded his head without any change in expression.


    Then, he took a seat opposite Amy.


    Amy immediately asked her brother.


    "By the way, what''s the sudden visit for?"


    "What else could it be? I even sent a letter, mentioning the vacation."


    "Oh? Ah!"


    Amyughed embarrassedly and scratched her head.


    "Right. Maria unnie told me too, but I forgot."


    "It seems you''ve been busy with worktely, that''s why. I should have reminded you again..."


    Seeing each other showing signs of self-me, Adrias extended his hand, suspecting that the conversation might drag on.


    "It''s alright. I just came to take a break. How''s the business going?"


    "Thanks to Drun, it''s been very busy. I''m getting calls from all over."


    The current pseudonym of Salem was Drun Hosen.


    He was formally registered as Adrias'' follower under the title of a fallen noble from a ruined family.


    "If there''s anything I can help with, just let me know. I''ll be here for a few days."


    "Alright."


    Amy nodded and took a sip of her tea.


    As Maria refilled their cups, Adrias raised an eyebrow.


    "Mohaim tea? It''s not easy toe by."


    "Oh! I received a letter from the Duke of Mohaim, and he sent this tea as a gift. But I have no connection with the Duke or his heir, of course. It must be rted to my brother, right?"


    "Mohaim? It''s not unrted."


    Adrias casually nodded, and Amy and Maria felt a strange emotion.


    It wasn''t just any family, but the Duke of Mohaim.


    Moreover, one of the four Dukes of the Rodren Empire, known as the rulers of the continent.


    How many people in this world could casually mention having a connection with such a Duke?


    Adrias'' reaction was remarkably understated.


    "Is it really rted to Duke Mohaim?"


    "Yes. Why are you so surprised? You can know some things."


    Adrias looked at Amy with a somewhat perplexed expression.


    Amy, wondering if she was acting strangely, looked at Maria, who happened to be thinking the same thing, and their eyes met.


    "Maria unnie, I''m not acting strange, am I?"


    "Yes... Having connections with a Duke might not be an ordinary thing."


    In response to their reactions, Adrianus lowered his head.


    "Why is it such a big deal? Maybe I just crossed paths with him. If we look at it that way, isn''t Alben, the Duke who prevented our demotionst year in the noble rank dispute, and Closhe, also significant connections?"


    "What?"


    "What, you didn''t know? Alben and Closhe helped us maintain our rank in the noble rank disputest year. Didn''t I tell you?"


    "You never told me! Why didn''t you mention something so important...!"


    Seeing Amy''s frustration and her pounding chest, Adrias scratched his temple. He had a feeling he had been neglectful about things like noble rank, which he didn''t consider a major concern.


    When Amy''s face turned red and she seemed on the verge of bursting, Adrias quickly changed the topic.


    "Oh, um, Maria, could we have a private conversation for a moment?"


    "Yes, Your Lordship."


    "Would you mind giving us some privacy?"


    "Of course."


    After Maria left, Amy finally exploded.


    "Brother!"


    "My ears hurt."


    "Is that the problem right now?"


    "More importantly, Amy, should I go check the underground now?"


    "The underground? Is it the ce Father hid?"


    As Adrias nodded, Amy sighed and nodded as well.


    "Alright, for now, go check the underground and continue with the rest of the story."


    "Okay."


    "I''m breaking out the chisel for this!"


    "Yeah, yeah."


    Adrias then summoned a door leading to the underground through blood magic, opened it, and descended.


    As he disappeared, the door closed slowly and concealed any trace of it.


    "Ugh, what''s he thinking?"


    Just as Amy was pondering about Adrias, a knock on the door interrupted her thoughts.


    "Boss, it''s Maria."


    "What''s going on?"


    "It''s urgent. Guests from the Duke Mohaim''s mansion areing."


    "What?"


    Amy had experienced quite a lot of surprises today.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    There was no need toe all the way home, but with Amy, who was family, and Salem, it was the mostfortable ce to be.


    "This ce is still alright."


    As he descended into the underground, he looked around.


    Since a considerable amount of time had passed, he wondered if the fairy''s flowers had withered a bit, but the ambient mana was still overflowing.


    Going down the stairs and seeing the sparkling beauty of the fairy''s pollen again, he finally reached the ground. He immediately summoned Nickel.


    Tap! Tap!


    "Now, let''s check."


    Holding the box in his hand, Nickel raised it above his head and tapped it.


    After escaping M''s maze, he had been too busy to check the box left by Chaos Mimic.


    However, he couldn''t just examine it recklessly. If there were named items inside, they might cause a unique disturbance, making it difficult for him.


    ''This ce is perfect for checking the box.''


    Since he had nned toe home anyway, it wasn''t a bad choice.


    "Give it to me. Let''s see what''s inside."


    Chaos Mimic was a rather peculiar creature. He hadn''t encountered it in many games, but not once had it duplicated the same item. It seemed that a few items were selected at random from what was inside.


    "It''s a shame I can''t have them all."


    For a collection gathered since ancient times, the quantity seemed meager, but there didn''t appear to be any other reason. He had taken out up to five items at once, and in general, only two or three came out.


    "Is this some kind of ''luck-based game''?"


    It was better than having nothing.


    He hadn''t expected anything to begin with.


    With Nickel watching, he reached into the box.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!